The Journal of John Wesley
Author(s): Wesley, John (1703-1791)
Publisher: Grand Rapids: Christian Classics Ethereal Library
Description: Author, evangelist, preacher, organizer, theologian, and pietist
John Wesley is arguably one of the most important
Christian voices of the 18th century.We continue to be influenced
by him nearly three centuries later. He was a founder
of the Methodist movement, and was used by God to spread
the gospel to countless souls. The Journal of John Wesley
is composed of 50 years of Wesley's reflections. These
writings offer a first person view of the thoughts, feelings,
and prayers of a man whose intelligence and organizational
skills were only surpassed by his enthusiasm for spreading
the gospel of Jesus Christ.
Andrew Hanson
CCEL Intern
Subjects: Christian Denominations
Protestantism
Post-Reformation
Other Protestant denominations
Methodism
i
Contents
Title Page 1
EDITOR'S NOTE 2
INTRODUCTION 4
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL 6
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH 13
The Journal of John Wesley 18
Chapter 1. Wesley as a Missionary to Georgia 19
Wesley Begins his Work 20
Origin of the Holy Club 21
Wesley Sails for America 22
Life on Board 23
Memorable Atlantic Storms 25
Wesley Arrives in Georgia 26
Begins His Ministry at Savannah 27
'I Waked Under Water' 28
Talks to the Indians 29
Fearless of Rains and Dews 30
Desires to Go Among the Indians 31
Chapter 2. Troubles in Georgia; Return to England; Peter Bohler; 'I Felt my Heart 32
Strangely Warmed'
Begins to Learn Spanish 33
Warrant for Wesley's Arrest 35
The Jury's Charge against Wesley 37
Why Wesley left Georgia 39
Lost in the Woods 40
Farewell to America 41
ii
The Voyage to England 42
Lands at Deal 44
In London Again 45
Wesley Meets Peter Bohler 47
Wesley's Four Resolutions 49
Incidents on the Manchester Road 50
Companions on Horseback 51
Preaches in Oxford Castle 52
Talks with Bohler 53
'I Felt My Heart Strangely Warmed' 55
Wesley Preaches in Newgate Gaol 56
Chapter 3. Field-Preaching; 'All the World my Parish'; Whitefield; Wales; 57
Experience with Demons
Wesley Begins Field-preaching 58
The First Methodist Building 60
Wesley's Living Arguments 61
Beau Nash Argues with Wesley 63
'All the World My Parish' 65
Susanna Wesley and her Son 66
Talks with Whitefield 68
Press-gang Disturbs the Sermon 70
The New Name of Methodism 71
An Accident and a Long Sermon 72
Wesley in Wales 73
'A Terrible Sight' 74
'Yonder Comes Wesley, Galloping' 75
The Colliers of Kingswood 77
Chapter 4. Preaching Incidents; Wesley's Labor Colony; Dispute with Whitefield; 78
Curious Interruptions; The Mother of the Wesleys
Wesley's Correspondents 79
A Sermon and a Riot 80
Preaching Incidents 81
iii
Wesley's Labor Colony 82
Dispute with Whitefield 83
Wesley at Northampton and Nottingham 85
An Ox in the Congregation 86
Wesley at Cardiff 87
A Curious Interruption 88
Wesley's Congregation Stoned 89
A Bull in the Congregation 91
Wesley Was 'the Better Mounted' 93
A Big Crowd at Newcastle 94
Wesley on His Father's Tombstone 95
'Let Them Convert the Scolds' 96
Death of Wesley's Mother 98
Mrs. Wesley as Preacher 100
She Speaks to Two Hundred 101
How the Wesleys Were Brought up 102
'Conquer the Child's Will' 104
They Had Nothing They Cried For 105
Keeping the Wesley Children in Order 106
Susanna Wesley's 'By-laws' 107
Mr. Stephenson and Wesley 109
Newcastle's First Methodist Room 110
Chapter 5. Wesley Refused Sacraments at Epworth; Cornwall and the Scilly Isles; 111
Natural Amphitheater at Gwennap; Wesley in Danger
Wesley Refused the Sacrament at Epworth 112
Wesley and the Cock-fighter 113
Wesley in Seven Dials 114
Wesley's Horses Give Trouble 115
Wesley Goes to Cornwall 116
The Cornish Tinners 118
In the Scilly Isles 119
Remarkable Service at Gwennap 121
iv
A Mob at Wednesbury 122
Wesley in Danger 123
His Presence of Mind 124
'What Soft Hair He Has' 125
Wesley's Defenders 126
The Sleepy Magistrates' Proclamation 127
Wesley Nearly Drowned 128
Methodism on the Stage 129
Chapter 6. First Methodist Conference; Pressgangs and Mobs; Wesley's Protest 130
against Ungodliness
The First Conference 131
Wesley's Chancery Bill 132
Wesley's Effective Letter 133
Press Gang and Methodists 134
Reading the Riot Act 136
Wesley Seized for a Soldier 137
Dramatic Scenes at Falmouth 139
'I am John Wesley' 141
Wesley Pushed from a High Wall 143
Riot Act and a Sermon 144
Pelted by the Mob at Leeds 145
Great Excitement at Newcastle 146
Wesley's Letter to the Mayor 147
Preaching under Difficulties 148
The Blasphemous Troops 149
Bonfires Everywhere 151
Chapter 7. Severe Weather; Ireland; Wesley's Protest against Lawlessness 152
Wesley and Faith-healing 153
Wesley Encounters Severe Weather 154
Preaching to the Lead Miners 155
How Wesley Dealt with a Mob 156
The Bargemen and their Clubs 158
v
Remarkable Accident to Wesley 159
A Shower of Stones 160
A Horrible Proposition 161
Incidents in Ireland 162
Wesley Lives on Apple-tea 163
A Determined Preacher 164
Zealous Protestants 165
Wesley Protests Against Lawlessness 166
Beaten by the Mob 167
Defending Field Preaching 168
Three Remarkable Shots with Stones 169
Chapter 8. Wesley and the Soldiers; In Ireland and Wales Again; Wesley Burned 170
in Effigy; Wesley as an Editor
Wesley in Wales 171
Marries his Brother 172
Methodists Lease an Abbey 174
Wesley and the Soldiers' Class 175
A Ridiculous Question 176
A Rough Voyage 177
Remarkable Scenes at Bolton 179
Wesley at Dudley and Birmingham 180
Wesley in Wales 181
Waiting for the Irish Boat 183
'Where Is the Parson?' 185
Wesley Interviews Mrs. Pilkington 186
Wesley Burned in Effigy 188
Visits to Kinsale and Cork 189
At an Irish Funeral 190
Wesley Rides Ninety Miles 191
He Left One Shilling and Fourpence 192
Wesley as Editor 193
In Canterbury Cathedral 194
vi
Chapter 9. Wesley's Marriage; Dealings with Cornwall Smugglers; His Illness and 195
Recovery
Wesley Decides to Marry 196
Marriage and Preaching 197
Wesley and His Barber 198
Wesley's Impressions of Scotland 199
Wesley's Remarkable Vitality 200
A Crowded Coach 201
Wesley Sleeps in a Cellar 202
Round Chester Walls 203
A Boiling Sea 204
Wesley's Forgiveness 205
The Pay of Preaching 207
Wesley in Glasgow 208
Apprenticeship Customs 209
Cornish Smugglers 211
Wesley Writes His Epitaph 212
Wesley His Own Doctor 213
Chapter 10. Retirement in Paddington; Wesley Slandered; Premonitions; A Dream 214
Wesley Retires to Paddington 215
Persecuting the Methodists 216
Wesley's Prescriptions 217
Wesley and the Sunshine 218
The Room Was Like and Oven 219
'This Is No Mazed Man' 220
Slandering Wesley in the Pulpit 221
Extraordinary Coincidence 222
Macbeth and Thunder at Drury Lane 223
At Dover Castle 224
Preaching to a Press-gang 225
Waiting for the Ferry 226
Irish Honesty 227
vii
A Remarkable Premonition Fulfilled 228
Preaching in a Loft 229
A Terrible Dream 230
The Delights of North Wales 231
Wesley's Debt of f 1236 232
Wesley on Electricity as a Cure 233
Chapter 11. 'I do Indeed Live by Preaching'; Wesley's Advice to Travelers; Wesley 234
and the French Prisoners
In Glasgow Cathedral 235
Wesley Sings a Scotch Psalm 236
'I Do Indeed Live by Preaching!' 237
Wesley at Charterhouse 238
Wesley Opposed by Mayor and Minister 239
Fire at Kingswood School 240
In Norfolk and Suffolk 241
Another Ninety-mile Journey 242
Wesley's Advice to Travelers 243
Wesley at Norwich and Colchester 244
The Sands of Ravenglass 245
Useless Doctors 246
Fire in a Coalpit 247
Newcastle as a Summer Resort 248
Wesley Likes a Soft Cushion 249
Defeating the Press-gang 250
Extraordinary Trances 251
Wesley Rides Twenty-four Hundred Miles in Seven Months 252
Field-preaching Expedient 253
Wesley Clothes French Prisoners 254
The Truth about Trances 255
Chapter 12. Wesley's Letter to an Editor; Impositions and Declarations; the 257
Speaking Statue; Wesley's Pentecost
Wesley and the Irish Question 258
viii
Attack on Wesley's Hat 259
'A Kind of Waterspout' 260
A Tinner's Story 261
Wesley Writes to the London Chronicle 262
Preaching in the Inn Yard 264
Wesley Preaches at Aberdeen 265
Wesley's Criticism of Edinburgh 266
A Busy Week 267
Wesley and Impositions 268
A Monster Called a Declaration 270
Some Impudent Women 271
Seen in a Looking Glass 272
Wesley at Matlock Bath and Boston 273
Preaching by Moonlight 274
Some Rough Journeys 275
Remarkable Speaking Statue 276
Wesley and the Oatmeal Sellers 277
The Irish Whiteboys 278
Whitewashing Kilkenny Marble 279
Wesley in Cornwall 280
Wesley's Day of Pentecost 282
Chapter 13. Wesley in Scotland Again; Methodist's Wealth; 'No Law for 283
Methodists'; Exhausting Days; Whitefield
Wesley in Aberdeen Again 284
Plain Dealing in Scotland 285
The Drunkard's Magnificat 286
Methodists and Their Wealth 288
A Difficult Crossing 289
Wesley at Birmingham, Walsal, and Derby 290
'No Law for Methodists' 292
Wesley Unhorsed 293
Wesley on Holy Island 294
ix
Wesley at the General Assembly 295
At Inverness 296
A Sermon and Congregation to Order 297
Wesley and a Scotch Communion 299
Wesley's Likes and Dislikes 300
She Thought, 'I Laugh Prettily' 301
An Exhausting Day 302
Seven Hours on Horseback 304
The Ride from Pembroke to Swansea 305
Wesley's Experiments with Lions 306
Chapter 14. Justice for Methodists; Methodist Character; Instructions to Parents; 307
Wesley's Opinion of Mary Queen of Scots
Breakfast with Mr. Whitefield 308
Two Deeds 310
Wesley Covered with Mud 311
Wesley Secures Justice for Methodists 312
Gwennap's Famous Amphitheater 313
Wesley on a Country Life 314
Wesley and the Character of a Methodist 315
The Sexton's Strange Apparition 317
Queer Houses at Sheerness 318
Wesley in the Marshalsea Prison 319
Wesley Travels North 320
Preaching in a North Wind 321
Wesley Instructs Parents 322
Wesley and Mary Queen of Scots 323
Wesley at Scoon and Holyrood 324
Wesley's Old Schoolfellow 325
Wesley's Wife Ill 326
Wesley and Seaport Towns 327
x
Chapter 15. Wesley Opens a New Church; Comments on Rousseau; Geology; 328
Swedenborg, and Riding Horseback; Gwennap and 20,000 People; Death of
Whitefield
Wesley's Land-shark 329
Wesley Opens a New Church 330
A Forsaken Beauty 331
Wesley at the Countess of Huntingdon's 332
The Gentleman with Rotten Eggs 333
Wesley on Geology and Rousseau 334
Swedenborg an Entertaining Madman 336
Wesley and His Horses 337
Wesley at Nairn, Elgin, and Aberdeen 338
Where Are the Highlands? 339
Wesley and the Turnpikes 340
Wesley in St. Albans Abbey 341
Wesley and the Druid Monuments 342
Congregation of 20,000 343
Fire at Portsmouth Dock 344
Wesley Preaches Whitefield's Funeral Sermon 345
Chapter 16. Windsor Park; Wesley as Art Critic; Glasgow and Perth; At 70, Wesley 346
Preaches to 30,000 People
The Earl of Desmond's Castle 347
Wesley in Winchester Cathedral 348
Wesley at Windsor Park 349
Wesley as Art Critic 351
Wesley on A Sentimental Journey 352
Wesley and the Boarding School 353
Wesley at Greenock and Glasgow 354
Wesley Receives the Freedom of Perth 355
Wesley Visits the Bass Rock 357
Through the Dales 358
Field-preaching as Wesley's Cross 359
xi
Good or Bad Spirits? 360
A Remarkable Dream 361
Wesley's Letters and Friends 363
Wesley and His Chaise 365
Incidents in Ireland 366
A Neglected School 367
Mobbed by Masons 368
Wesley at Derry and Armagh 370
The Speaking Statue Again 371
The Earthquake at Madeley 372
A Man of Seventy Preaches to 30,000 People 373
A Monster Elm 374
Chapter 17. Wesley Arrested; A Terrible Ride; A Methodist Isaac Newton; Wesley 375
and the American War
Wesley Arrested in Edinburgh 376
Wesley's Terrible Ride 377
A Collier's Remarkable Escape 378
Wesley at Corfe Castle 379
A Methodist Isaac Newton 380
Wesley in the Fens 382
Wesley's Coach Upset 383
Wesley and the American War 384
Preaching from the Stocks 386
'A Very Extraordinary Genius' 387
Neat and Elegant Banff 388
A Town of Beggars 389
Wesley Criticizes the Scotch Universities 390
Smuggling in Cornwall 391
Chapter 18. On the Isle of Man; City Road Chapel; Wesley Visits Lorg George 392
Gordon
In Bethnal Green Hamlet 393
City Road Chapel Begun 394
xii
Wesley in the Isle of Man 395
The Manx Men 396
'Taught by a Chaise Boy' 397
Are the Methodists a Fallen People? 398
Wesley Starts a Magazine 399
Wesley Discusses Old Sermons 400
Among the Ruins 401
City Road Chapel Opened 402
Wesley Goes North 403
Wesley Attended by Felons 405
'Make Your Will before You Sleep' 406
Wesley at the German Settlement 407
The Bishop of Durham's Tapestry 408
Wesley on 'Boston Stump' 409
Wesley at Sevenoaks 410
Wesley Visits Lord George in the Tower 411
Chapter 19. An Ideal Circuit; Wesley in his Eighties; Wesley Visits Holland; 412
Incidents in Scotland
A Rough Voyage 413
In the Isle of Man 415
Preaching at Peel 416
An Ideal Circuit 417
'A Low, Soft, Solemn Sound' 419
Wesley Enters His Eightieth Year 420
No Repose for Wesley 421
A Christian Bishop's Furniture 422
'The Tide Is Now Turned' 423
Wesley Visits Holland 424
The Reverent Dutch 425
The Beautiful Hague 426
At Leyden and Amsterdam 427
The Warmly Affectionate Dutch 428
xiii
Wesley at Utrecht 429
Two Hours with Dr. Johnson 430
Wesley and Early Rising 431
Remarkable Escape from Prison 432
The Banks of the Spey 433
Twelve and a Half Miles in Heavy Rain 434
Incidents in Scotland 435
Wesley at 81 436
Burglary at Wesley's House 437
Chapter 20. Wesley Collects Money for the Poor; Visits the House of Lords; His 438
Reasons for his Long Life; 'How is the Tide Turned;' Last Entries
Wesley at Eighty-one Begs f 200 439
Fifty Years Growth of Methodism 440
Wesley Visits the House of Lords 441
Wesley Visits Hatfield House 442
Wesley's Threat to Deptford 443
Wesley Visits the Irish Parliament House 444
A Visit to the Channel Islands 445
'A Little Circumstance' 446
At the Governor's House 447
'Because I Have Lived so Many Years' 448
Detained by Contrary Winds 449
Sails for Penzance 450
Wesley on His Old Age 451
Wesley's Reasons for His Long Life 452
An Important Conference 454
'The Gentle Steps of Age' 456
Wesley Sits to Romney 457
Wesley Explains Methodism 458
Wesley Describes Himself at Eighty-five 459
'How Is the Tide Turned!' 460
Wesley's Eighty-sixth Christmas 461
xiv
The Last Year of the Journal 462
A Backsliding Innkeeper 463
'I Am Become an Honorable Man' 464
Wesley's Last Entries 465
WESLEY'S LAST HOURS 466
Indexes 469
Index of Scripture References 470
xv
This PDF file is from the Christian Classics Ethereal Library, www.ccel.org. The mission of
the CCEL is to make classic Christian books available to the world.
• This book is available in PDF, HTML, ePub, and other formats. See
http://www.ccel.org/ccel/wesley/journal.html.
• A free audio narration is available at http://www.ccel.org/ccel/wesley/journal/mp3.
• Discuss this book online at http://www.ccel.org/node/2996.
The CCEL makes CDs of classic Christian literature available around the world through the
Web and through CDs. We have distributed thousands of such CDs free in developing
countries. If you are in a developing country and would like to receive a free CD, please
send a request by email to cd-request@ccel.org.
The Christian Classics Ethereal Library is a self supporting non-profit organization at
Calvin College. If you wish to give of your time or money to support the CCEL, please visit
http://www.ccel.org/give.
This PDF file is copyrighted by the Christian Classics Ethereal Library. It may be freely
copied for non-commercial purposes as long as it is not modified. All other rights are reserved.
Written permission is required for commercial use.
xvi
THE TYNDALE SERIES
OF GREAT BIOGRAPHIES
THE JOURNAL
OF
JOHN WESLEY
With an Introduction
by
HUGH PRICE HUGHES, M.A.
Appreciation of the Journal
by
AUGUSTINE BIRRELL, K.C.
Edited by
PERCY LIVINGSTONE PARKER
CHICAGO
MOODY PRESS
1951
Title Page
1
Title Page
EDITOR’S NOTE
When john wesley prepared his Journal for publication he prefaced it with the following
account of its origin:
“It was in pursuance of an advice given by Bishop Taylor, in his Rules for Holy Living
and Dying, that, about fifteen years ago, I began to take a more exact account than I had
done before, of the manner wherein I spent my time, writing down how I had employed
every hour.
“This I continued to do, wherever I was, till the time of my leaving England for Georgia.
The variety of scenes which I then passed through induced me to transcribe, from time to
time, the more material parts of my diary, adding here and there such little reflections as
occurred to my mind.
“Of this Journal thus occasionally compiled, the following is a short extract: it not being
my design to relate all those particulars which I wrote for my own use only, and which would
answer no valuable end to others, however important they were to me.”
Rev. John Telford, one of Wesley’s biographers, says that “the earlier parts of the
Journal were published in the interest of Methodism, that the calumny and slander then
rife might be silenced by a plain narrative of the facts as to its founding, and its purpose.
The complete Journals, still preserved in twenty-six bound volumes, have never been printed.
Copious extracts were made by Wesley himself, and issued in twenty-one parts, the successive
installments being eagerly expected by a host of readers.”
The published Journal makes four volumes, each about the size of the present book. But
though I have had to curtail it by three-quarters I have tried to retain the atmosphere of
tremendous activity which is one of its most remarkable features.
Mr. Birrell, in his “appreciation,” has focused in a very striking way the interest, actuality,
and charm of Wesley’s Journal, and all I have had to do was to select those portions which
best illustrate them.
The wonder is that it has not been done before. Edward FitzGerald once wrote to Professor
Norton, “Had I any interest with publishers I would get them to reprint parts of it,”
for he was a great lover of the Journal.
Writing to another friend about Wesley’s Journal, FirzGerald said, “If you don’t know
it, do know it. It is curious to think of this diary running coevally with Walpole’s letters—diary—the
two men born and dying too within a few miles of one another, and with such
different lives to record. And it is remarkable to read pure, unaffected, undying English,
while Addison and Johnson are tainted with a style which all the world imitated.”
Macaulay’s estimate of Wesley may also be recalled. Wesley, he said, was “a man whose
eloquence and logical acuteness might have made him eminent in literature, whose genius
for government was not inferior to that of Richelieu, and who, whatever his errors may have
EDITOR'S NOTE
2
EDITOR'S NOTE
been, devoted all his powers in defiance of obloquy and derision, to what he sincerely considered
as the highest good of his species.”
Wesley is one of the most strenuous ethical figures in history, and literature has no
other such record of personal endeavor as that contained in these pages. To make that record
accessible to every one is the object of this edition.
3
EDITOR'S NOTE
INTRODUCTION
by the rev. hugh price hughes, m.a.
He who desires to understand the real history of the English people during the seventeenth,
eighteenth and nineteenth centuries should read most carefully three books: George
Fox’s Journal, John Wesley’s Journal, and John Henry Newman’s Apologia pro Vita Sua.
As Lord Hugh Cecil has recently said in a memorable speech, the religious question
cannot be ignored. It is the question; in the deepest sense it is the only question. It has always
determined the course of history everywhere. In all ages the skeptical literary class has tried
to ignore it, as the Roman historians, poets, and philosophers ignored Christianity until the
time when Christianity became triumphant and dominant throughout the Roman Empire.
But, however much ignored or boycotted by literary men, the growth or decline of religion
ultimately settles everything. Has not Carlyle said that George Fox making his own
clothes is the most remarkable event in our history? George Fox was the very incarnation
of that individualism which has played, and will yet play, so great a part in the making of
modern England. If you want to understand “the dissidence of Dissent and the Protestantism
of the Protestant religion,” read the Journal of George Fox.
Then came John Wesley and his “helpers.” They were the first preachers since the days
of the Franciscan Friars in the Middle Ages who ever reached the working classes. In England,
as in France, Germany, and everywhere else, the Reformation was essentially a middle-class
movement. It never captured either the upper classes or the working classes. That explains
its limitations.
As Dr. Rigg has shown, Wesley’s itineraries were deliberately planned to bring him into
direct contact neither with the aristocracy nor with the dependent or poverty-stricken poor,
but with the industrious self-supporting workmen in town and country. The ultimate result
was that “the man in the street” became Methodist in his conception of Christianity, whatever
his personal conduct and character might be. A profound French critic said, fifty years ago,
that modern England was Methodist, and the remark applies equally to the United States
and to our colonies. The doctrines of the Evangelical Revival permeated the Englishspeaking
world.
Then Newman appeared on the scene and a tremendous change began. The Anglican
Church revived, and revived in Newman’s direction. We witness today on every side the
vast results of the Newman era. Many of these results are beneficial in the extreme; others
cannot be welcome to those who belong to the schools of George Fox and John Wesley.
The whole future of the British Empire depends upon this question of questions—Will
George Fox and John Wesley on the one hand, or John Henry Newman on the other, ultimately
prevail? And the best way to arrive at the true inwardness of the issue is to read,
ponder, and inwardly digest Wesley’s Journal and Newman’s Apologia.
INTRODUCTION
4
INTRODUCTION
It is a great advantage that Mr. Parker has secured permission to republish Mr. Augustine
Birrell’s “Appreciation.” That brilliant writer demonstrates that there is no book in existence
that gives you so exact and vivid a description of the eighteenth century in England as
Wesley’s Journal. It is an incalculably more varied and complete account of the condition
of the people of England than Boswell’s Johnston. As Mr. Birrell says, Wesley was himself
“the greatest force of the eighteenth century in England. No man lived nearer the center
than John Wesley. Neither Clive nor Pitt, neither Mansfield nor Johnson. No single figure
influenced so many minds, no single voice touched so many hearts. No other man did such
a life’s work for England.” Wesley has demonstrated that a true prophet of God has more
influence than all the politicians and soldiers and millionaires put together. He is the incalculable
and unexpected element that is always putting all the devices of the clever to naught.
I do not understand what Mr. Birrell means by saying that “as a writer Wesley has not
achieved distinction. He was no Athanasius, no Augustine; he was ever a preacher.” It is
true that Wesley’s main business was not to define metaphysical theology, but to cultivate
friendly relations with Christians of all schools, and to save living men from sin. But he gave
a deathblow to the destructive dogma of limited salvation with which the names of Augustine
and Calvin will be forever associated.
No doubt, like Oliver Cromwell, Wesley was essentially a “man of action,” and he deliberately
sacrificed the niceties of literary taste to the greater task of making Englishmen on
both sides of the Atlantic real Christians. Even so, the style of some of his more literary
productions is a model of lucidity and grace.
But my main point here is to echo Mr. Birrell’s final statement, that “we can learn better
from Wesley’s Journal than from anywhere else what manner of man Wesley was, and the
character of the times during which he lived and moved and had his being.” My co-religionists
and all who love the most characteristic qualities of modern English life are under a deep
debt of obligation to my friend Mr. Parker and His publishers for giving them an opportunity
of studying the eventful eighteenth century of English history at its center and fountainhead.
The fact that this edition of the work has been condensed is no drawback. The Journal,
as originally published, was itself condensed by Wesley….For popular purposes Mr. Parker’s
edition will answer all important ends, and will give English readers for the first time an
opportunity of reading in a handy form one of the most important, instructive, and entertaining
books ever published in the English language.
Of course Mr. Parker alone is responsible for the selection of the portions of the Journal
which appear in this volume.
HUGH PRICE HUGHES
5
INTRODUCTION
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY’S JOURNAL
by augustine birrell, king’s counsel
JOHN WESLEY, born as he was in 1703 and dying as he did in 1791, covers as nearly
as mortal man may, the whole of the eighteenth century, of which he was one of the most
typical and certainly the most strenuous figures.
He began his published Journal on October 14, 1735, and its last entry is under date
Sunday, October 24, 1790, when in the morning he explained to a numerous congregation
in Spitalfields Church “The Whole Armor of God,” and in the afternoon enforced to a still
larger audience in St. Paul’s, Shadwell, the great truth, “One thing is needful,” the last words
of the Journal being “I hope many even then resolved to choose the better part.”
Between those two Octobers there lies the most amazing record of human exertion ever
penned or endured.
I do not know whether I am likely to have among my readers anyone who has ever
contested an English or Scottish county in a parliamentary election since household suffrage.
If I have, that tired soul will know how severe is the strain of its three weeks, and how impossible
it seemed at the end of the first week that you should be able to keep it going for
another fortnight, and how when the last night arrived you felt that had the strife been accidentally
prolonged another seven days you must have perished by the wayside.
Contesting the Three Kingdoms
Well, John Wesley contested the three kingdoms in the cause of Christ during a campaign
which lasted forty years.
He did it for the most part on horseback. He paid more turnpikes than any man who
ever bestrode a beast. Eight thousand miles was his annual record for many a long year,
during each of which he seldom preached less frequently than one thousand times. Had he
but preserved his scores at all the inns where he lodged, they would have made by themselves
a history of prices. And throughout it all he never knew what depression of spirits
meant—though he had much to try him, suits in chancery and a jealous wife.
In the course of this unparalleled contest Wesley visited again and again the most outof-the-way
districts—the remotest corners of England—places which today lie far removed
even from the searcher after the picturesque.
Today, when the map of England looks like a gridiron of railways, none but the sturdiest
of pedestrians, the most determined of cyclists can retrace the steps of Wesley and his horse,
and stand by the rocks and the natural amphitheaters in Cornwall and Northumberland,
in Lancashire and Berkshire, where he preached his gospel to the heathen.
REV. JOHN WESLEY
Grandfather of John Wesley
REV. SAMUEL WESLEY
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL
6
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL
Father of John Wesley
Exertion so prolonged, enthusiasm so sustained, argues a remarkable man, while the
organization he created, the system he founded, the view of life he promulgated, is still a
great fact among us. No other name than Wesley’s lies embalmed as his does. Yet he is not
a popular figure. Our standard historians have dismissed him curtly. The fact is, Wesley
puts your ordinary historian out of conceit with himself.
How much easier to weave into your page the gossip of Horace Walpole, to enliven it
with a heartless jest of George Selwyn’s, to make it blush with sad stories of the extravagance
of Fox, to embroider it with the rhetoric of Burke, to humanize it with the talk of Johnson,
to discuss the rise and fall of administrations, the growth and decay of the constitution, than
to follow John Wesley into the streets of Bristol, or on to the bleak moors near Burslem,
when he met, face to face in all their violence, all their ignorance, and all their generosity
the living men, women, and children who made up the nation.
A Book of Plots, Plays and Novels
It has perhaps also to be admitted that to found great organizations is to build your
tomb—a splendid tomb, it may be, a veritable sarcophagus, but none the less a tomb. John
Wesley’s chapels lie a little heavily on John Wesley. Even so do the glories of Rome make
us forgetful of the grave in Syria.
It has been said that Wesley’s character lacks charm, that mighty antiseptic. It is not
easy to define charm, which is not a catalog of qualities, but a mixture. Let no one deny
charm to Wesley who has not read his Journal. Southey’s Lifeis a dull, almost a stupid book
which happily there is no need to read. Read the Journal, which is a book full of plots and
plays and novels, which quivers with life and is crammed full of character.
Wesley’s Family Stock
John Wesley came of a stock which had been much harrassed and put about by our
unhappy religious difficulties. Politics, business, and religion are the three things Englishmen
are said to worry themselves about. The Wesleys early took up with religion. John Wesley’s
great-grandfather and grandfather were both ejected from their livings in 1662, and the
grandfather was so bullied and oppressed by the Five Mile act that he early gave up the
ghost. Whereupon his remains were refused what is called Christian burial, though a holier
and more primitive man never drew breath. This poor, persecuted spirit left two sons according
to the flesh, Matthew and Samuel; and Samuel it was who in his turn became the
father of John and Charles Wesley.
Samuel Wesley, though minded to share the lot hard though that lot was, of his progenitors,
had the moderation of mind, the Christian conservatism which ever marked the
family, and being sent to a dissenting college, became disgusted with the ferocity and bigotry
he happened there to encounter. Those were the days of the Calf’s Head Club and feastings
7
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL
on the twenty-ninth of January, graceless meals for which Samuel Wesley had no stomach.
His turn was for the things that are “quiet, wise, and good.” He departed from the dissenting
seminary and in 1685 entered himself as a poor scholar at Exeter College, Oxford. He brought
f 2 6s. with him, and as for prospects, he had none. Exeter received him.
During the eighteenth century our two universities, famous despite their faults, were
always open to the poor scholar who was ready to subscribe, not to boat clubs or cricket
clubs, but to the Thirty-nine Articles. Three archbishops of Canterbury during the eighteenth
century were the sons of small tradesmen. There was, in fact, much less snobbery and
money-worship during the century when the British empire was being won than during the
century when it is being talked about.
Samuel Wesley was allowed to remain at Oxford, where he supported himself by devices
known to his tribe, and when he left the university to be ordained he had clear in his pouch,
after discharging his few debts, f 10 15s. He had thus made f 8 9s. out of his university, and
had his education, as it were, thrown in for nothing. He soon obtained a curacy in London
and married a daughter of the well-known ejected clergyman, Dr. Annesley, about whom
you may read in another eighteenth-century book, The Life and Errors of John Dunton.
Wesley’s Mother
The mother of the Wesleys was a remarkable woman, though cast in a mold not much
to our minds nowadays. She had nineteen children and greatly prided herself on having
taught them, one after another, by frequent chastisements to—what do you think? to cry
softly. She had theories of education and strength of will, and of arm too, to carry them out.
She knew Latin and Greek, and though a stern, forbidding, almost an unfeeling, parent,
she was successful in winning and retaining not only the respect but the affection of such
of her huge family as lived to grow up. But out of the nineteen, thirteen early succumbed.
Infant mortality was one of the great facts of the eighteenth century whose Rachels had to
learn to cry softly over their dead babes. The mother of the Wesleys thought more of her
children’s souls than of their bodies.
A Domestic Squall
The revolution of 1688 threatened to disturb the early married life of Samuel Wesley
and his spouse.
The husband wrote a pamphlet in which he defended revolution principles, but the wife
secretly adhered to the old cause; nor was it until a year before Dutch William’s death that
the rector made the discovery that the wife of his bosom, who had sworn to obey him and
regard him as her over-lord, was not in the habit of saying Amen to his fervent prayers on
behalf of his suffering sovereign. An explanation was demanded and the truth extracted,
namely, that in the opinion of the rector’s wife her true king lived over the water. The rector
at once refused to live with Mrs. Wesley any longer until she recanted. This she refused to
8
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL
do, and for a twelvemonth the couple dwelt apart, when William III having the good sense
to die, a reconciliation became possible. If John Wesley was occasionally a little pig-headed,
need one wonder?
The story of the fire at Epworth Rectory and the miraculous escape of the infant John
was once a tale as well known as Alfred in the neat-herd’s hut, and pictures of it still hang
up in many a collier’s home.
John Wesley received a sound classical education at Charterhouse and Christ Church,
and remained all his life very much the scholar and the gentleman. No company was too
good for John Wesley, and nobody knew better than he did that had he cared to carry his
powerful intelligence, his flawless constitution, and his infinite capacity for taking pains
into any of the markets of the world, he must have earned for himself place, fame, and fortune.
Coming, however, as he did of a theological stock, having a saint for a father and a
notable devout woman for a mother, Wesley from his early days learned to regard religion
as the business of his life, just as the young Pitt came to regard the House of Commons as
the future theater of his actions.
“My Jack is Fellow of Lincoln”
After a good deal of heart-searching and theological talk with his mother, Wesley was
ordained a deacon by the excellent Potter, afterward Primate, but then (1725) Bishop of
Oxford. In the following year Wesley was elected a Fellow of Lincoln, to the great delight
of his father. “Whatever I am,” said the good old man, “my Jack is Fellow of Lincoln.”
* * * *
Wesley’s motive never eludes us. In his early manhood, after being greatly affected by
Jeremy Taylor’s Holy Living and Dying and the Imitatio Christi, and by Law’s Serious Call
and Christian Perfection, he met “a serious man” who said to him, “Sir, you wish to serve
God and go to heaven. Remember you cannot serve Him alone. You must therefore find
companions or make them. The Bible knows nothing of solitary religion.”
He was very confident, this serious man, and Wesley never forgot his message. “You
must find companions or make them. The Bible knows nothing of solitary religion.” These
words forever sounded in Wesley’s ears, determining his theology, which rejected the stern
individualism of Calvin, and fashioning his whole polity, his famous class meetings and
generally gregarious methods.
Therefore to him it was given
Many to save with himself.
We may continue the quotation and apply to Wesley the words of Mr. Arnold’s memorial
to his father:
Languor was not in his heart,
Weakness not in his word,
9
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL
Weariness not on his brow.
If you ask what is the impression left upon the reader of the Journal as to the condition
of England Question, the answer will vary very much with the tenderness of the reader’s
conscience and with the extent of his acquaintance with the general behavior of mankind
at all times and in all places.
No Sentimentalist
Wesley himself is no alarmist, no sentimentalist, he never gushes, seldom exaggerates,
and always writes on an easy level. Naturally enough he clings to the supernatural and is
always disposed to believe in the bona fides of ghosts and the diabolical origin of strange
noises, but outside this realm of speculation, Wesley describes things as he saw them. In the
first published words of his friend, Dr. Johnson, “he meets with no basilisks that destroy
with their eyes, his crocodiles devour their prey without tears, and his cataracts fall from
the rocks without deafening the neighbouring inhabitants.”
Wesley’s humor is of the species donnish, and his modes and methods quietly persistent.
Wesley’s Humor
“On Thursday, May 20 (1742), I set out. The next afternoon I stopped a little at Newport
Pagnell and then rode on till I over took a serious man with whom I immediately fell into
conversation. He presently gave me to know what his opinions were, therefore I said nothing
to contradict them. But that did not content him. He was quite uneasy to know ‘whether I
held the doctrines of the decrees as he did’; but I told him over and over ‘We had better keep
to practical things lest we should be angry at one another.’ And so we did for two miles till
he caught me unawares and dragged me into the dispute before I knew where I was. He
then grew warmer and warmer; told me I was rotten at heart and supposed I was one of
John Wesley’s followers. I told him ‘No. I am John Wesley himself.’ Upon which
Improvisum aspris Veluti qui sentibus
anguem Presset---
he would gladly have run away outright. But being the better mounted of the two I kept
close to his side and endeavored to show him his heart till we came into the street of
Northampton.”
What a picture have we here of a fine May morning in 1742, the unhappy Calvinist
trying to shake off the Arminian Wesley! But he cannot do it! John Wesley is the better
mounted of the two, and so they scamper together into Northampton.
The England described in the Journal is an England still full of theology; all kinds of
queer folk abound; strange subjects are discussed in odd places. There was drunkenness
and cockfighting, no doubt, but there were also Deists, Mystics, Swedenborgians, Antiomians,
Necessitarians, Anabaptists, Quakers, nascent heresies, and slow-dying delusions. Villages
10
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL
were divided into rival groups, which fiercely argued the nicest points in the aptest language.
Nowadays in one’s rambles a man is as likely to encounter a grey badger as a black Calvinist.
England in Wesley’s Day
The clergy of the Established Church were jealous of Wesley’s interference in their
parishes, nor was this unnatural—he was not a Nonconformist but a brother churchman.
What right had he to be so peripatetic? But Wesley seldom records any instance of gross
clerical misconduct. Of one drunken parson he does indeed tell us, and he speaks disapprovingly
of another whom he found one very hot day consuming a pot of beer in a lone alehouse.
When Wesley, with that dauntless courage of his, a courage which never forsook him,
which he wore on every occasion with the delightful ease of a soldier, pushed his way into
fierce districts, amid rough miners dwelling their own village communities almost outside
the law, what most strikes one with admiration, not less in Wesley’s Journal than in George
Fox’s (a kindred though earlier volume), is the essential fitness for freedom of our rudest
populations. They were coarse and brutal and savage, but rarely did they fail to recognize
the high character and lofty motives of the dignified mortal who had traveled so far to speak
to them.
The Mobs He Met
Wesley was occasionally hustled, and once or twice pelted with mud and stones, but at
no time were his sufferings at the hands of the mob to be compared with the indignities it
was long the fashion to heap upon the heads of parliamentary candidates. The mob knew
and appreciated the difference between a Bubb Dodington and a John Wesley.
I do not think any ordinary Englishman will be much horrified at the demeanor of the
populace. If there was a disturbance it was usually quelled. At Norwich two soldiers who
disturbed a congregation were seized and carried before their commanding officer, who
ordered them to be soundly whipped. In Wesley’s opinion they richly deserved all they got.
He was no sentimentalist, although an enthusiast.
Where the reader of the Journal will be shocked is when his attention is called to the
public side of the country—to the state of the gaols—to Newgate, to Bethlehem, to the
criminal code—to the brutality of so many of the judges, and the harshness of the magistrates,
to the supineness of the bishops, to the extinction in high places of the missionary spirit—in
short, to the heavy slumber of humanity.
Wesley was full of compassion, of a compassion wholly free from hysterics and like exaltative.
In public affairs his was the composed zeal of a Howard. His efforts to penetrate
the dark places were long in vain. He says in his dry way: “They won’t let me go to Bedlam
because they say I make the inmates mad, or into Newgate because I make them wicked.”
The reader of the Journal will be at no loss to see what these sapient magistrates meant.
11
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL
Wesley was a terriby exciting preacher, quiet though his manner was. He pushed matters
home without flinching. He made people cry out and fall down, nor did it surprise him that
they should.
* * * *
Ever a Preacher
If you want to get into the last century, to feel its pulses throb beneath your finger, be
content sometimes to leave the letters of Horace Walpole unturned, resist the drowsy
temptation to waste your time over the learned triflers who sleep in the seventeen volumes
of Nichols, nay even deny yourself your annual reading of Boswell or your biennial retreat
with Sterne, and ride up and down the country with the greatest force of the eighteenth
century in England.
No man lived nearer the center than John Wesley. Neither Clive nor Pitt, neither
Mansfield nor Johnson. You cannot cut him out of our national life. No single figure influenced
so many minds, no single voice touched so many hearts. No other man did such a
life’s work for England.
As a writer he has not achieved distinction, he was no Athanasius, no Augustine, he
was ever a preacher and an organizer, a laborer in the service of humanity; but happily for
us his Journals remain, and from them we can learn better than from anywhere else what
manner of man he was, and the character of the times during which he lived and moved
and had his being.
augustine birrell
12
AN APPRECIATION OF JOHN WESLEY'S JOURNAL
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
“So fine an old man I never saw! The happiness of his mind beamed forth in his countenance.
Every look showed how fully he enjoyed ‘the gay remembrance of a life well spent.’”
alexander knox of john wesley
Like the others of the Epworth family, John Wesley was small in stature. Barely five feet
six and weighing only one hundred and twenty-two pounds, he was yet muscular and strong.
Bright hazel eyes, fine features, an aquiline nose, a fine forehead, and a clear complexion
combined to make his face arresting. Contemporaries have said that his eyes retained their
bright and penetrating quality even to his last years. Meticulous as to personal appearance
and habits, he never appeared other than neatly dressed—narrow plaited stock, coat with a
small upright collar, and three-cornered hat. “I dare no more write in a fine style,” said he,
“than wear a fine coat.” “Exactly so,” remarked Canon Overton, “but, then, he was particular
about his coats. He was most careful never to be slovenly in his dress, always to be dressed
in good taste….It is just the same with his style; it is never slovenly, never tawdry.”
Henry Moore, who lived with Wesley in his latter years, says that he never saw a misplaced
book or a scrap of paper lying about in Wesley’s study. His exactness and punctuality
made it possible for him to carry the tremendous burden of work that fell to his lot, and to
do it with perfect poise. He carefully weighed the value of his time and was never hurried
in mind or manner. “He had no time to mend anything that he either wrote or did. He
therefore always did everything not only with quietness, but with what might be thought
slowness.” (Henry Moore)
Himself a delightful companion, Wesley disliked having people around who were in a
bad humor, and if he did find himself in such company, he did his utmost to soothe ruffled
tempers. “Wherever Wesley went he diffused a portion of his own felicity. Easy and affable
in his demeanor, he accommodated himself to every sort of company and showed how
happily the most finished courtesy may be blended with the most perfect piety. In his conversation
we might be at a loss whether to admire most his fine classical taste, his extensive
knowledge of men and things, or his overflowing goodness of heart. While the grave and
serious were charmed with his wisdom, his sportive sallies of innocent mirth delighted even
the young and thoughtless; and both saw in his uninterrupted cheerfulness the excellency
of true religion. No cynical remarks on the levity of youth embittered his discourses. No
applausive retrospect to past times marked his present discontent. In him even old age appeared
delightful, like an evening without a cloud; and it was impossible to observe him
without wishing fervently, ‘May my latter end be like his!’” (Knox)
Once when Wesley and one of his itinerant preachers were taking lunch at a wealthy
home, an incident occurred which showed the great man’s tact. The daughter of the house,
a beautiful girl, was much impressed with Mr. Wesley’s preaching. While conversing with
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
13
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
the young lady, Wesley’s itinerant noticed that she was wearing a number of rings; holding
her hand up for Mr. Wesley to see, he said, “What do you think of this sir, for a Methodist’s
hand?” (Wesley’s aversion for the wearing of jewelry was well known.) The girl blushed and
no doubt felt ill at ease, but with characteristic poise Wesley only smiled and said, “The
hand is very beautiful.” The young lady appeared at the next service without her gems, and
became a devoted Christian.
Robert Southey, one of Wesley’s biographers, gives us a glimpse of his love for children.
“I was in a house in Bristol where Wesley was. When a mere child, on running downstairs
before him with a beautiful little sister of my own, whose ringlets were floating over her
shoulders, he overtook us on the landing and took my sister in his arms and kissed her.
Placing her on her feet again, he then put his hand upon my head and blessed me, and I feel
as though I had the blessing of that good man upon me at the present moment.”
We are indebted to the daughter of Charles Wesley for the following glimpses of the
man in his family relationships. She was aware that her famous uncle had been represented
as stern and stoical. “It behooves a relative to render this justice to his private virtues and
attest from experience that no human being was more alive to all the tender charities of
domestic life than John Wesley. His indifference to calumny and inflexible perseverance in
what he believed his duty have been the cause of this idea….”
His nephew was attracted in early life to an amiable girl of low birth. This was much
opposed by his mother and her family, who mentioned it with concern to John Wesley.
Finding that this was the chief objection, Wesley observed, “Then there is no family, but I
hear the girl is good.” “Nor any fortune, either,” said the mother, “and she is a dawdle.”
Wesley’s niece continues, “He made no reply, but sent my brother fifty pounds for his
wedding dinner, and, I believe, sincerely regretted he was crossed in his inclination (as she
married another). But he always showed peculiar sympathy to young persons in love."
In April, 1749, after the marriage of Charles Wesley to Miss Sarah Gwynne, daughter
of a Welsh magistrate, his brother writes, “It was a solemn day, such as became the dignity
of a Christian marriage.” At this time, John Wesley was himself looking forward to a happy
marriage. During August of the previous year, while he was preaching at Newcastle, he had
been nursed through a brief illness by Grace Murray, a widow thirty-two years of age and
an outstanding Christian woman. She was a native of Newcastle, but had moved to London.
There she met and married a sailor, the son of a prominent Scotch family. Sorrow over the
death of her young child had led Mrs. Murray to hear the Methodist preachers. At first her
husband strongly opposed her in her new belief, but she succeeded in winning him to the
same faith.
After her husband’s death at sea in 1742, Grace Murray returned to Newcastle, where
she later took charge of the Orphan House. Her willingness to expend herself in looking
after the hundred members in her classes, meeting a “band” every day of the week, and
14
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
traveling to the nearby hamlets to read and pray with people, called forth John Wesley’s
high praise: “[She was] indefatigably patient and inexpressibly tender; quick, cleanly, and
skillful; of an engaging behavior, and of a mild, sprightly, cheerful, and yet serious temper;
while, lastly, her gifts for usefulness were such as he had not seen equaled.”
When he proposed to her in August, 1748, she answered, “This is too great a blessing
for me; I can’t tell how to believe it. This is all I could have wished for under heaven.” Since
she did not want to be separated from him, he took her with him on a trip through Yorkshire
and Derbyshire, where “she was unspeakably useful both to him and to the societies.” But
she remained for a time in John Bennet’s circuit, at Bolton. Bennet was also in love with
Grace Murray, so much so that she wrote Wesley that she thought it her duty to marry
Bennet. However, she later went to Ireland with Wesley and was not only a worker among
the women—forming women’s bands, visiting the sick, and praying with the penitent—but
was also an adviser to Wesley in matters of his own behavior. Daily his love and esteem for
her increased, and when in Dublin they made definite plans to be married.
Back in England again, they found they could not lightly dismiss John Bennet and his
concerns. Bennet presented himself to Wesley at Epworth saying that Grace Murray had
sent him all Wesley’s letters. Being convinced then that she should marry Bennet, Wesley
wrote her to that effect; but she vacillated again and declared that Wesley was the one she
really loved. They might have married then, but Wesley wanted first to satisfy Bennet, gain
Charles’ approval, and tell the Methodist societies of his plan. Charles Wesley was perturbed
by the thought of his brother’s marrying one who had been a servant; he first hastened to
persuade John from a course which he said would cause their preachers to leave them and
the societies to be scattered. John assured him that he was not marrying Grace for her birth,
but for her own worth. Unsuccessful in changing his brother’s mind, Charles determined
to persuade the lady herself. Meeting her at Hineley Hill, he greeted her with, “Grace Murray,
you have broken my heart!” He prevailed upon her to ride with him to Newcastle; there she
fell at Bennet’s feet and begged forgiveness for treating him so badly. Within a week she
married him.
The loss of Grace Murray was Wesley’s deepest personal sorrow. The following letter
reveals his heart:
“Leeds, October 7, 1749
“My dear Brother,---Since I was six years old, I never met with such a severe trial as for
some days past. For ten years God has been preparing a fellow laborer for me by a wonderful
train of providences. Last year I was convinced of it; therefore I delayed not, but, as I thought,
made all sure beyond a danger of disappointment. But we were soon after torn asunder by
a whirlwind. In a few months the storm was over; I then used more precaution than before
and fondly told myself that the day of evil would return no more. But it too soon returned.
The waves rose again since I came out of London. I fasted and prayed and strove all I could;
15
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
but the sons of Zeruiah were too hard for me. The whole world fought against me, but above
all my own familiar friend. Then was the word fulfilled, ‘Son of man, behold, I take from
thee the desire of thine eyes at a stroke; yet shalt thou not lament, neither shall thy tears run
down.’
“The fatal, irrevocable stroke was struck on Tuesday last. Yesterday I saw my friend
(that was) and him to whom she is sacrificed. I believe you never saw such a scene. But ‘why
should a living man complain, a man for the punishment of his sins?’
“I am, yours affectionately,
“John Wesley”
Wesley did not see her again until 1788. Bennet separated from him shortly after his
marriage, speaking bitterly of him and even accusing him of popery. He became pastor of
a Calvinistic church at Warburton, where he died at the early age of forty-five.
Again we refer to Henry Moore for a word about the last meeting of Wesley and Mrs.
Bennet: “The meeting was affecting; but Mr. Wesley preserved more than his usual selfpossession.
It was easy to see, notwithstanding the many years which had intervened, that
both in sweetness of spirit, and in person and manners she was a fit subject for the tender
regrets expressed in his verses. The interview did not continue long, and I do not remember
that I ever heard Mr. Wesley mention her name afterward.”
Had Wesley married Grace Murray, he would have escaped the matrimonial disaster
that overtook him when he married Mrs. Vazeille, wealthy widow of a London merchant.
The most charitable construction that can be placed on her malicious, unreasonable behavior
is that she was at times mentally unbalanced. She took papers and letters from his desk,
changed the wording in his letters, then put them into the hands of his enemies or had them
published in the newspapers. She is known to have driven a hundred miles in a jealous rage
to see who was traveling with him. One of Wesley’s preachers, John Hampson, said, after
observing one of her tantrums, “More than once she laid violent hands upon him, and tore
those venerable locks…..”
One of Charles Wesley’s biographers, Jackson, states that Wesley’s letters to his wife
show “the utmost tenderness of affection, such as few female hearts could have withstood;
and justify the opinion that, had it been his happiness to be married to a person who was
worthy of him, he could have been one of the most affectionate husbands that ever lived.
Those who think that he was constitutionally cold and repulsive utterly mistake his character.”
Even in his domestic trials, the man who “did not remember to have felt lowness of
spirits for one quarter of an hour since he was born” saw the bright side. He believed that
even this worked out for his good: had Mrs. Wesley been a delightful companion, he says,
he might have neglected his work at times to please her.
Always believing the best of his fellow men, he was many times sadly disappointed in
their behavior. Incapable of malice, he was quick to forgive even his cruelest enemies.
16
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
Alexander Knox, among others, has proved that there was no taint of ambition, pride,
selfishness, or personal gratification in Wesley’s motives. His ability to rule men Wesley
himself considered a trust, and he never abused it.
Perhaps the best estimate of Wesley’s character and career was given by Bishop Asbury
in his Journal: “When we consider his plain and nervous writings, his uncommon talent for
sermonizing and journalizing….his knowledge as an observer; his attainments as a scholar;
his experience as a Christian; I conclude his equal is not to be found among all the sons he
hath brought up, nor his superior among all the sons of Adam he may have left behind.”
17
BIOGRAPHICAL SKETCH
The Journal of John Wesley
The Journal of John Wesley
18
The Journal of John Wesley
Chapter 1. Wesley as a Missionary to Georgia
The first entry in Wesley’s Journal is that of October 14, 1735. But the following letter,
which Wesley published with the first edition of his Journal, precedes it, as it describes the
incidents which led to the formation of the Holy Club and to the social activities from which,
as the Journal shows, Methodism has evolved.
The letter was written from Oxford in 1732 to Mr. Morgan, whose son is mentioned.
It runs thus:
Chapter 1. Wesley as a Missionary to Georgia
19
Chapter 1. Wesley as a Missionary to Georgia
Wesley Begins his Work
In November, 1729, at which time I came to reside at Oxford, your son [Mr. Morgan],
my brother, myself, and one more agreed to spend three or four evenings in a week together.
Our design was to read over the classics, which we had before read in private, on common
nights, and on Sunday some book in divinity. In the summer following, Mr. M. told me he
had called at the gaol to see a man who was condemned for killing his wife; and that, from
the talk he had with one of the debtors, he verily believed it would do much good if anyone
would be at the pains of now and then speaking with them.
This he so frequently repeated that on August 24, 1730, my brother and I walked with
him to the castle. We were so well satisfied with our conversation there that we agreed to
go thither once or twice a week; which we had not done long before he desired me to go
with him to see a poor woman in the town, who was sick. In this employment too, when we
came to reflect upon it, we believed it would be worth while to spend an hour or two in a
week; provided the minister of the parish, in which any such person was, were not against
it. But that we might not depend wholly on our own judgments, I wrote an account to my
father of our whole design; withal begging that he, who had lived seventy years in the world
and seen as much of it as most private men have ever done, would advise us whether we
had yet gone too far and whether we should now stand still or go forward.
Wesley Begins his Work
20
Wesley Begins his Work
Origin of the Holy Club
In pursuance of [his] directions, I immediately went to Mr. Gerald, the Bishop of Oxford’s
chaplain, who was likewise the person that took care of the prisoners when any were condemned
to die (at other times they were left to their own care); I proposed to him our design
of serving them as far as we could and my own intention to preach there once a month, if
the bishop approved of it. He much commended our design and said he would answer for
the bishop’s approbation, to whom he would take the first opportunity of mentioning it. It
was not long before he informed me he had done so and that his lordship not only gave his
permission, but was greatly pleased with the undertaking and hoped it would have the desired
success.
Soon after, a gentleman of Merton College, who was one of our little company, which
now consisted of five persons, acquainted us that he had been much rallied the day before
for being a member of the Holy Club; and that it was become a common topic of mirth at
his college, where they had found out several of our customs, to which we were ourselves
utter strangers. Upon this I consulted my father again.
* * * *
Upon [his] encouragement we still continued to meet together as usual; and to confirm
one another, as well as we could, in our resolutions to communicate as often as we had opportunity
(which is here once a week); and do what service we could to our acquaintance,
the prisoners, and two or three poor families in the town.
* * * *
Origin of the Holy Club
21
Origin of the Holy Club
Wesley Sails for America
1735. Tuesday, October 14.—Mr. Benjamin Ingham, of Queen College, Oxford; Mr.
Charles Delamotte, son of a merchant, in London, who had offered himself some days before;
my brother, Charles Wesley, and myself, took boat for Gravesend, in order to embark for
Georgia.
Our end in leaving our native country was not to avoid want (God having given us
plenty of temporal blessings) nor to gain the dung or dross of riches or honor; but singly
this—to save our souls; to live wholly to the glory of God. In the afternoon we found the
“Simmonds” off Gravesend and immediately went on board.
Friday, 17.—I began to learn German in order to converse with the Germans, six-andtwenty
of whom we had on board. On Sunday, the weather being fair and calm, we had the
morning service on quarterdeck. I now first preached extempore and then administered the
Lord’s Supper to six or seven communicants.
Monday, 20.—Believing the denying ourselves, even in the smallest instances, might,
by the blessing of God, be helpful to us, we wholly left off the use of flesh and wine and
confined ourselves to vegetables food—chiefly rice and biscuit.
Tuesday, 21.—We sailed from Gravesend. When we were past about half the Goodwin
Sands, the wind suddenly failed. Had the calm continued till ebb, the ship had probably
been lost. But the gale sprang up again in an hour, and carried us into the Downs.
We now began to be a little regular. Our common way of living was this: From four in
the morning till five each of us used private prayer. From five to seven we read the Bible
together, carefully comparing it (that we might not lean to our own understandings) with
the writings of the earliest ages. At seven we breakfasted. At eight were the public prayers.
From nine to twelve I usually learned German, and Mr. Delamotte, Greek. My brother wrote
sermons, and Mr. Ingham instructed the children. At twelve we met to give an account of
one another what we had done since our last meeting, and what we designed to do before
our next. About one we dined.
Wesley Sails for America
22
Wesley Sails for America
Life on Board
The time from dinner to four we spent in reading to those whom each of us had taken
in charge, or in speaking to them severally, as need required. At four were the evening
prayers; when either the second lesson was explained (as it always was in the morning), or
the children were catechized and instructed before the congregation. From five to six we
again used private prayer. From six to seven I read in our cabin to two or three of the passengers
(of whom there were about eighty English on board), and each of my brethren to a
few more in theirs.
At seven I joined with the Germans in their public service, while Mr. Ingham was
reading between the decks to as many as desired to hear. At eight we met again to exhort
and instruct one another. Between nine and ten we went to bed, where neither the roaring
of the sea nor the motion of the ship could take away the refreshing sleep which God gave
us.
Friday, 31.—We sailed out of the Downs. At eleven at night I was waked by a great noise.
I soon found there was no danger. But the bare apprehension of it gave me a lively conviction
what manner of men those ought to be who are every moment on the brink of eternity.
Saturday, November 1.—We came to St. Helen’s harbor, and the next day into Cowes
road. The wind was fair, but we waited for the man-of-war which was to sail with us. This
was a happy opportunity of instructing our fellow travelers.
Sunday, 23.—At night I was awakened by the tossing of the ship and roaring of the
wind, and plainly showed I was unfit, for I was unwilling, to die.
Wednesday, December 10.—We sailed from Cowes, and in the afternoon passed the
Needles. Here the ragged rocks, with the waves dashing and foaming at the foot of them,
and the white side of the island rising to such a height, perpendicular from the beach, gave
a strong idea of “Him that spanneth the heavens, and holdeth the waters in the hollow of
His hand!”
1736. Thursday, January 15.—Complaint being made to Mr. Oglethorpe of the unequal
distribution of the water among the passengers, he appointed new officers to take charge
of it. At this the old ones and their friends were highly exasperated against us, to whom
they imputed the change.
Saturday, 17.—Many people were very impatient at the contrary wind. At seven in the
evening they were quieted by a storm. It rose higher and higher till nine. About nine the sea
broke over us from stem to stern; burst through the windows of the state cabin, where three
or four of us were, and covered us all over, though a bureau sheltered me from the main
shock. About eleven I lay down in the great cabin and in a short time fell asleep, though
very uncertain whether I should wake alive and much ashamed of my unwillingness to die.
Oh, how pure in heart must he be, who would rejoice to appear before God at a moment’s
Life on Board
23
Life on Board
warning! Toward morning, “He rebuked the winds and the sea; and there was a great calm”
[Matt. 8:26].
24
Life on Board
Memorable Atlantic Storms
Friday, 23.—In the evening another storm began. In the morning it increased so that
they were forced to let the ship drive. I could not but say to myself, “How is it that thou hast
no faith?” being still unwilling to die. About one in the afternoon, almost as soon as I had
stepped out of the great cabin-door, the sea did not break as usual, but came with a full,
smooth tide over the side of the ship. I was vaulted over with water in a moment, and so
stunned that I scarcely expected to lift up my head again till the sea should give up her dead.
But thanks be to God, I received no hurt at all. About midnight the storm ceased.
Sunday, 25.—At noon our third storm began. At four it was more violent than before.
At seven I went to the Germans. I had long before observed the great seriousness of their
behavior. Of their humility they had given a continual proof by performing those servile
offices for the other passengers, which none of the English would undertake; for which they
desired and would receive no pay, saying, “it was good for their proud hearts,” and “their
loving Saviour had done more for them.” And every day had given them an occasion of
showing a meekness which no injury could move. If they were pushed, struck, or thrown
down, they rose again and went away; but no complaint was found in their mouth. There
was now an opportunity of trying whether they were delivered from the spirit of fear, as
well as from that of pride, anger and revenge.
In the midst of the psalm wherewith their service began, the sea broke over, split the
mainsail in pieces, covered the ship, and poured in between the decks, as if the great deep
had already swallowed us up. A terrible screaming began among the English. The Germans
calmly sang on. I asked one of them afterward, “Were you not afraid?” He answered, “I
thank God, no.” I asked, “But were not your women and children afraid?” He replied, mildly,
“No; our women and children are not afraid to die.”
Friday, 30.—We had another storm, which did us no other harm than splitting the
foresail. Our bed being wet, I laid me down on the floor and slept soundly till morning.
And, I believe, I shall not find it needful to go to bed (as it is called) any more.
Sunday, February 1.—We spoke with a ship of Carolina; and Wednesday, 4, came
within soundings. About noon, the trees were visible from the masts and in the afternoon
from the main deck. In the evening lesson were these words: “A great door, and effectual,
is opened.” Oh, let no one shut it!
Thursday, 5.—Between two and three in the afternoon, God brought us all safe into the
Savannah river. We cast anchor near Tybee Island, where the groves of pines, running along
the shore, made an agreeable prospect, showing, as it were, the bloom of spring in the depth
of winter.
Memorable Atlantic Storms
25
Memorable Atlantic Storms
Wesley Arrives in Georgia
Friday, 6.—About eight in the morning, we first set foot on American ground. It was a
small uninhabited island, over against Tybee. Mr. Oglethorpe led us to a rising ground where
we all kneeled down to give thanks. He then took boat for Savannah. When the rest of the
people were come on shore, we called our little flock together to prayers.
Saturday, 7.—Mr. Oglethorpe returned from Savannah with Mr. Spangenberg, one of
the pastors of the Germans. I soon found what spirit he was of and asked his advice with
regard to my own conduct. He said, “My brother, I must first ask you one or two questions.
Have you the witness within yourself? Does the Spirit of God bear witness with your spirit
that you are a child of God?” I was surprised, and knew not what to answer. He observed it
and asked, “Do you know Jesus Christ?” I paused and said, “I know He is the Saviour of the
world.” “True,” replied he; “but do you know He has saved you?” I answered, “I hope He
has died to save me.” He only added, “Do you know yourself?” I said, “I do.” But I fear they
were vain words.
Saturday, 14.—About one, Tomo Chachi, his nephew, Thleeanouhee, his wife Sinauky,
with two more women, and two or three Indian children, came on board. As soon as we
came in, they all rose and shook us by the hand; and Tomo Chachi (one Mr. Musgrove interpreted)
spoke as follows:
“I am glad you are come. When I was in England, I desired that some would speak the
great Word to me and my nation then desired to hear it; but now we are all in confusion.
Yet I am glad you are come. I will go up and speak to the wise men of our nation; and I hope
they will hear. But we would not be made Christians as the Spaniards make Christians: we
would be taught, before we are baptized."
I answered, “There Is but One, He that sitteth in heaven, who is able to teach man wisdom.
Though we are come so far, we know not whether He will please to teach you by us
or no. If He teaches you, you will learn wisdom, but we can do nothing.” We then withdrew.
Thursday, 19.—My brother and I took boat, and passing by Savannah, went to pay our
first visit in America to the poor heathens.
Wesley Arrives in Georgia
26
Wesley Arrives in Georgia
Begins His Ministry at Savannah
Sunday, March 7.—I entered upon my ministry at Savannah, by preaching on the epistle
for the day, being the thirteenth of First Corinthians. In the second lesson (Luke 18) was
our Lord’s prediction of the treatment which He Himself (and, consequently, His followers)
was to meet with from the world. “Verily I say unto you, There is no man that hath left
house, or friends, or brethren, or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God’s sake, who shall
not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life everlasting.”
Yet, notwithstanding these declarations of our Lord—notwithstanding my own repeated
experience—notwithstanding the experience of all the sincere followers of Christ whom I
have ever talked with, read or heard of; nay, and the reason of the thing evincing to a
demonstration that all who love not the light must hate Him who is continually laboring to
pour it in upon them; I do here bear witness against myself that when I saw the number of
people crowding into the church, the deep attention with which they received the Word,
and the seriousness that afterward sat on all their faces; I could scarcely refrain from giving
the lie to experience and reason and Scripture all together.
I could hardly believe that the greater, the far greater part of this attentive, serious people
would hereafter trample under foot that Word and say all manner of evil falsely of him that
spake it.
Monday, 15.—Mr. Quincy going for Carolina, I removed into the minister’s house. It
is large enough for a larger family than ours and has many conveniences, besides a good
garden.
Tuesday, 30.—Mr. Ingham, coming from Frederica, brought me letters, pressing me to
go thither. The next day Mr. Delamotte and I began to try whether life might not as well be
sustained by one sort as by variety of food. We chose to make the experiment with bread;
and were never more vigorous and healthy than while we tasted nothing else.
Begins His Ministry at Savannah
27
Begins His Ministry at Savannah
“I Waked Under Water”
Sunday, April 4.—About four in the afternoon I set out for Frederica in a pettiawga—a
sort of flat-bottomed barge. The next evening we anchored near Skidoway Island, where
the water, at flood, was twelve or fourteen feet deep. I wrapped myself up from head to foot
in a large cloak, to keep off the sandflies, and lay down on the quarterdeck. Between one
and two I waked under water, being so fast asleep that I did not find where I was till my
mouth was full of it. Having left my cloak, I know not how, upon deck, I swam around to
the other side of the pettiawga, where a boat was tied, and climbed up by the rope without
any hurt, more than wetting my clothes.
Saturday, 17.—Not finding as yet any door open for the pursuing our main design, we
considered in what manner we might be most useful to the little flock at Savannah. And we
agreed 1) to advise the more serious among them to form themselves into a sort of little
society, and to meet once or twice a week, in order to reprove, instruct and exhort one another;
2) to select out of these a smaller number for a more intimate union with each other,
which might be forwarded, partly by our conversing singly with each and partly by inviting
them all together to our house; and this, accordingly, we determined to do every Sunday in
the afternoon.
Monday, May 10.—I began visiting my parishioners in order, from house to house; for
which I set apart the time when they cannot work because of the heat, namely, from twelve
till three in the afternoon.
Thursday, June 17.—An officer of a man-of-war, walking just behind us with two or
three of his acquaintance, cursed and swore exceedingly; but upon my reproving him, seemed
much moved and gave me many thanks.
Tuesday, 22.—Observing much coldness in M ----‘s behaviour, I asked him the reason
of it. He answered, “I like nothing you do. All your sermons are satires upon particular
persons, therefore I will never hear you more; and all the people are of my mind; for we
won’t hear ourselves abused.
“Besides, they say, they are Protestants. But as for you, they cannot tell what religion
you are of. They never heard of such a religion before. They do not know what to make of
it. And then your private behaviour: all the quarrels that have been here since you came,
have been ‘long of you. Indeed there is neither man nor woman in the town who minds a
word you say. And so you may preach long enough; but nobody will come to hear you.”
He was too warm for hearing an answer. So I had nothing to do but to thank him for
his openness and walk away.
'I Waked Under Water'
28
'I Waked Under Water'
Talks to the Indians
Wednesday, 30.—I hoped a door was opened for going up immediately to the Choctaws,
the least polished, that is, the least corrupted, of all the Indian nations. But upon my informing
Mr. Oglethorpe of our design, he objected, not only the danger of being intercepted or
killed by the French there; but much more, the inexpediency of leaving Savannah destitute
of a minister. These objections I related to our brethren in the evening, who were all of
opinion, “We ought not to go yet.”
Thursday, July 1.—The Indians had an audience; and another on Saturday, when
Chicali, their head man, dined with Mr. Oglethorpe. After dinner, I asked the grey-headed
old man what he thought he was made for. He said, “He that is above knows what He made
us for. We know nothing. We are in the dark. But white men know much. And yet white
men build great houses, as if they were to live forever. But white men cannot live forever.
In a little time, white men will be dust as well as I.” I told him, “If red men will learn the
Good Book, they may know as much as white men. But neither we nor you can understand
that Book unless we are taught by Him that is above: and He will not teach you unless you
avoid what you already know is not good.” He answered, “I believe that. He will not teach
us while our hearts are not white. And our men do what they know is not good: they kill
their own children. And our women do what they know is not good: they kill the child before
it is born. Therefore He that is above does not send us the Good Book.”
Monday, 26.—My brother and I set out for Charleston, in order to his embarking for
England; but the wind being contrary, we did not reach Port Royal, forty miles from Savannah,
till Wednesday evening. The next morning we left it. But the wind was so high in the
afternoon, as we were crossing the neck of St. Helena’s sound, that our oldest sailor cried
out, “Now everyone must take care of himself.” I told him, “God will take care for us all.”
Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the mast fell. I kept on the edge of the boat, to
be clear of her when she sank (which we expected every moment), though with little prospect
of swimming ashore against such a wind and sea. But “How is it that thou hadst no faith?”
The moment the mast fell, two men caught it and pulled it into the boat; the other three
rowed with all their might, and “God gave command to the wind and seas”; so that in an
hour we were safe on land.
Talks to the Indians
29
Talks to the Indians
Fearless of Rains and Dews
Monday, August 2.—I set out for the Lieutenant Governor’s seat, about thirty miles
from Charleston, to deliver Mr. Oglethorpe’s letters. It stands very pleasantly on a little hill
with a vale on either side, in one of which is a thick wood; the other is planted with rice and
Indian corn. I designed to have gone back by Mr. Skeen’s, who has about fifty Christian
negroes. But my horse tiring, I was obliged to return the straight way to Charleston.
I had sent the boat we came in back to Savannah, expecting a passage thither myself in
Colonel Bull’s. His not going so soon, I went to Ashley Ferry on Thursday, intending to
walk to Port Royal. But Mr. Belinger not only provided me a horse, but rode with me himself
ten miles, and sent his son with me to Cumbee Ferry, twenty miles farther; whence, having
hired horses and a guide, I came to Beaufort (or Port Royal) the next evening. We took
boat in the morning; but, the wind being contrary and very high, did not reach Savannah
till Sunday, in the afternoon.
Finding Mr. Oglethorpe was gone, I stayed only a day at Savannah; and leaving Mr.
Ingham and Delamotte there, set out on Tuesday morning for Frederica. In walking to
Thunderbolt I was in so heavy a shower that all my clothes were as wet as if I had gone
through the river. On which occasion I cannot but observe that vulgar error concerning the
hurtfulness of the rains and dews of America. I have been thoroughly wet with these rains
more than once, yet without any harm at all. And I have lain many nights in the open air
and received all the dews that fell; and so, I believe, might anyone, if his constitution was
not impaired by the softness of a genteel education.
Fearless of Rains and Dews
30
Fearless of Rains and Dews
Desires to Go Among the Indians
Tuesday, November 23.—Mr. Oglethorpe sailed for England, leaving Mr. Ingham, Mr.
Delamotte, and me at Savannah, but with less prospect of preaching to the Indians than we
had the first day we set foot in America. Whenever I mentioned it, it was immediately replied,
“You cannot leave Savannah without a minister.”
To this indeed my plain answer was, “I know not that I am under any obligation to the
contrary. I never promised to stay here one month. I openly declared both before, at, and
ever since, my coming hither that I neither would nor could take charge of the English any
longer than till I could go among the Indians.” If it was said, “But did not the trustees of
Georgia appoint you to be minister of Savannah?” I replied, “They did; but it was not done
by my solicitation: it was done without either my desire or knowledge. Therefore, I cannot
conceive that appointment to lay me under any obligation of continuing there any longer
than till a door is opened to the heathens; and this I expressly declared at the time I consented
to accept of that appointment.”
But though I had no other obligation not to leave Savannah now, yet that of love, I could
not break through: I could not resist the importunate request of the more serious parishioners,
“to watch over their souls yet a little longer, till someone came who might supply my
place.” And this I the more willingly did, because the time was not come to preach the gospel
of peace to the heathens, all their nations being in a ferment; and Paustoobee and Mingo
Mattaw having told me, in terms, in my own house, “Now our enemies are all about us, and
we can do nothing but fight; but if the beloved ones should ever give us to be at peace, then
we would hear the great Word.”
Wednesday, December 23.—Mr. Delamotte and I, with a guide, set out to walk to the
Cowpen. When we had walked two or three hours, our guide told us plainly he did not know
where we were. However, believing it could not be far off, we thought it best to go on. In an
hour or two we came to a cypress swamp, which lay directly across our way; there was not
time to walk back to Savannah before night, so we walked through it, the water being about
breast high.
By the time we had gone a mile beyond it, we were out of all path; and it being now past
sunset, we sat down, intending to make a fire and to stay there till morning; but finding our
tinder wet, we were at a stand. I advised to walk on still; but my companions, being faint
and weary, were for lying down, which we accordingly did about six o’clock; the ground
was as wet as our clothes, which it being a sharp frost, were soon frozen together; however,
I slept till six in the morning. There fell a heavy dew in the night which covered us over as
white as snow. Within an hour after sunrise, we came to a plantation, and in the evening,
without any hurt, to Savannah.
Desires to Go Among the Indians
31
Desires to Go Among the Indians
Chapter 2. Troubles in Georgia; Return to England; Peter Bohler;
“I Felt my Heart Strangely Warmed”
Chapter 2. Troubles in Georgia; Return to England; Peter Bohler; 'I Felt my Heart Strangely Warmed'
32
Chapter 2. Troubles in Georgia; Return to England; Peter Bohler; 'I Felt…
Begins to Learn Spanish
1737. Friday, March 4.—I wrote the trustees for Georgia an account of our year’s expense,
from March 1, 1736, to March 1, 1737; which, deducting extraordinary expenses, such as
repairing the parsonage house and journeys to Frederica, amounted, for Mr. Delamotte and
me, to f 44/4s. 4d.
Monday, April 4.—I began learning Spanish in order to converse with My Jewish parishioners;
some of whom seem nearer the mind that was in Christ than many of those who
called Him Lord.
Tuesday, 12.—Being determined, if possible, to put a stop to the proceedings of one in
Carolina, who had married several of my parishioners without either banns or license and
declared he would do so still, I set out in a sloop for Charleston. I landed there on Thursday,
and related the case to Mr. Garden, the Bishop of London’s commissary, who assured me
he would take care no such irregularity should be committed for the future.
Sunday, July 3.—Immediately after the holy communion, I mentioned to Mrs. Williamson
(Mr. Causton’s niece) some things which I thought reprovable in her behavior. At this
she appeared extremely angry; said she did not expect such usage from me; and at the turn
of the street, through which we were walking home, went abruptly away. The next day Mrs.
Causton endeavored to excuse her; told me she was exceedingly grieved for what had passed
the day before and desired me to tell her in writing what I disliked; which I accordingly did
the day following.
But first I sent Mr. Causton the following note:
“Sir,
“To this hour you have shown yourself my friend; I ever have and ever shall acknowledge
it. And it is my earnest desire that He who hath hitherto given me this blessing would continue
it still.
“But this cannot be, unless you will allow me one request, which is not so easy a one as
it appears: do not condemn me for doing, in the execution of my office, what I think it my
duty to do.
“If you can prevail upon yourself to allow me this, even when I act without respect of
persons, I am persuaded there will never be, at least not long, any misunderstanding between
us. For even those who seek it shall, I trust, find no occasion against me, ‘except it be concerning
the law of my God.’
“July 5, 1737.”
Wednesday, 6.—Mr. Causton came to my house, with Mr. Bailiff Parker and Mr. Recorder,
and warmly asked, “How could you possibly think I should condemn you for executing
any part of your office?” I said short, “Sir, what if I should think it the duty of my office
to repel one of your family from the holy communion?” He replied, “If you repel me or my
Begins to Learn Spanish
33
Begins to Learn Spanish
wife, I shall require a legal reason. But I shall trouble myself about none else. Let them look
to themselves.”
34
Begins to Learn Spanish
Warrant for Wesley’s Arrest
Sunday, August 7.—I repelled Mrs. Williamson from the holy communion. and Monday,
[July] 8, Mr. Recorder, of Savannah, issued out the warrant following:
“Georgia. Savannah ss.
“To all Constables, Tithingmen, and others, whom these may concern:
“You, and each of you, are hereby required to take the body of John Wesley, Clerk:
“And bring him before one of the Bailiffs of the said town to answer the complaint of
William Williamson and Sophia, his wife, for defaming the said Sophia, and refusing to
administer to her the sacrament of the Lord’s supper in a public congregation without cause;
by which the said William Williamson is damaged one thousand pound sterling; and for so
doing, this is your warrant, certifying what you are to do in the premises. Given under my
hand and seal the 8th day of August, Anno. dom. 1737.
Tho. Christie.”
Tuesday, 9.—Mr. Jones, the constable, served the warrant, and carried me before Mr.
Bailiff Parker and Mr. Recorder. My answer to them was that the giving or refusing the
Lord’s supper being a matter purely ecclesiastical, I could not acknowledge their power to
interrogate me upon it. Mr. Parker told me: “However, you must appear at the next Court,
holden for Savannah.” Mr. Williamson, who stood by, said: “Gentlemen, I desire Mr.
Wesley may give bail for his appearance.” But Mr. Parker immediately replied: “Sir, Mr.
Wesley’s word is sufficient.”
Thursday, 11.—Mr. Causton came to my house and, among many other sharp words,
said: “Make an end of this matter; thou hadst best. My niece to be used thus! I have drawn
the sword and I will never sheath it till I have satisfaction.”
Soon after, he added: “Give the reasons of your repelling her before the whole congregation.”
I answered: “Sir, if you insist upon it, I will; and so you may be pleased to tell her.”
He said, “Write to her, and tell her so yourself.” I said, “I will”; and after he went I wrote as
follows:
“To Mrs. Sophia Williamson
“At Mr. Causton’s request, I write once more. The rules whereby I proceed are these:
“’So many as intend to be partakers of the holy communion, shall signify their names
to the curate, at least some time the day before.’ This you did not do.
“’And if any of these have done any wrong to his neighbors, by word or deed, so that
the congregation be thereby offended, the curate shall advertise him that in any wise he
presume not to come to the Lord’s table until he hath openly declared himself to have truly
repented.’
“If you offer yourself at the Lord’s table on Sunday, I will advertise you (as I have done
more than once) wherein you have done wrong. And when you have openly declared
yourself to have truly repented, I will administer to you the mysteries of God. [1]
Warrant for Wesley's Arrest
35
Warrant for Wesley's Arrest
“John Wesley
“August 11, 1737”
Mr. Delamotte carrying this, Mr. Causton said, among many other warm sayings: “I
am the person that is injured. The affront is offered to me; and I will espouse the cause of
my niece. I am ill used, and I will have satisfaction, if it be to be had in the world.”
Which way this satisfaction was to be had, I did not yet conceive; but on Friday and
Saturday it began to appear; Mr. Causton declared to many persons that “Mr. Wesley had
repelled Sophy from the holy communion purely out of revenge, because he had made
proposals of marriage to her which she rejected, and married Mr. Williamson.”
36
Warrant for Wesley's Arrest
The Jury’s Charge against Wesley
Tuesday, 16.—Mrs. Williamson swore to and signed an affidavit insinuating much more
than it asserted; but asserting that Mr. Wesley had many times proposed marriage to her,
all which proposals she rejected. Of this I desire a copy. Mr. Causton replied: “Sir, you may
have one from any of the newspapers in America.”
On Thursday and Friday was delivered out a list of twenty-six men, who were to meet
as a grand jury on Monday, the twenty-second. But this list was called in the next day, and
twenty-four names added to it. Of this grand jury (forty-four of whom only met), one was
a Frenchman, who did not understand English; one a Papist, one a professed infidel, three
Baptists, sixteen or seventeen other Dissenters, and several others who had personal quarrels
against me and had openly vowed revenge.
To this grand jury, on Monday, 22, Mr. Causton gave a long and earnest charge “to beware
of spiritual tyranny, and to oppose the new, illegal authority which was usurped over
their consciences.” Then Mrs. Williamson’s affidavit was read; after which, Mr. Causton
delivered to the grand jury a paper, entitled:
“A List of grievances, presented by the grand jury for Savannah, this day of August,
1737.”
This the majority of the grand jury altered in some particulars, and on Thursday,
September 1, delivered it again to the court, under the form of two presentments, containing
ten bills, which were then read to the people.
Herein they asserted, upon oath, “That John Wesley, clerk, had broken the laws of the
realm, contrary to the peace of our Sovereign Lord the King, his crown and dignity.
“1. By speaking and writing to Mrs. Williamson against her husband’s consent.
“2. By repelling her from the holy communion.
“3. By not declaring his adherence to the Church of England.
“4. By dividing the morning service on Sundays.
“5. By refusing to baptize Mr. Parker’s child, otherwise than by dipping, except the
parents would certify it was weak and not able to bear it.
“6. By repelling William Gough from the holy communion.
“7. By refusing to read the burial service over the body of Nathaniel Polhill.
“8. By calling himself Ordinary of Savannah.
“9. By refusing to receive William Aglionby as a godfather, only because he was not a
communicant.
“10. By refusing Jacob Matthews for the same reason; and baptizing an Indian trader’s
child with only two sponsors.” (This, I own, was wrong; for I ought, at all hazards, to have
refused baptizing it till he had procured a third.)
Friday, September 2.—Was the third court at which I appeared since my being carried
before Mr. P. and the Recorder.
The Jury's Charge against Wesley
37
The Jury's Charge against Wesley
I now moved for an immediate hearing on the first bill, being the only one of a civil
nature; but it was refused. I made the same motion in the afternoon, but was put off till the
next court-day.
On the next court-day I appeared again, as also at the two courts following, but could
not be heard, because (the Judge said) Mr. Williamson was gone out of town.
The sense of the minority of the grand jurors themselves (for they were by no means
unanimous) concerning these presentments may appear from the following paper, which
they transmitted to the trustees:
To the Honorable the Trustees for Georgia.
“Whereas two presentments have been made: the one of August 23, the other of August
31, by the grand jury for the town and county of Savannah, in Georgia, against John Wesley,
Clerk.
“We whose names are underwritten, being members of the said grand jury, do humbly
beg leave to signify our dislike of the said presentments; being, by many and divers circumstances,
thoroughly persuaded in ourselves that the whole charge against Mr. Wesley is an
artifice of Mr. Causton’s, designed rather to blacken the character of Mr. Wesley than to
free the colony from religious tyranny, as he was pleased, in his charge to us, to term it. But
as these circumstances will be too tedious to trouble your Honors with, we shall only beg
leave to give the reasons of our dissent from the particular bills…..”
Friday, October 7.—I consulted my friends as to whether God did not call me to return
to England. The reason for which I left it had now no force, there being no possibility as yet
of instructing the Indians; neither had I, as yet, found or heard of any Indians on the continent
of America who had the least desire of being instructed. And as to Savannah, having
never engaged myself, either by word or letter, to stay there a day longer than I should judge
convenient, nor ever taken charge of the people any otherwise than as in my passage to the
heathens, I looked upon myself to be fully discharged therefrom, by the vacating of that
design. Besides, there was a probability of doing more service to that unhappy people in
England, than I could do in Georgia, by representing, without fear or favor, to the trustees
the real state the colony was in. After deeply considering these things, they were unanimous
that I ought to go, but not yet. So I laid the thoughts of it aside for the present; being persuaded
that when the time was come, God would “make the way plain before my face.”
38
The Jury's Charge against Wesley
Why Wesley left Georgia
Thursday, November 3.—I appeared again at the court, holden on that day; and again,
at the court held Tuesday, November 22. On which day Mr. Causton desired to speak with
me. He then read me some affidavits which had been made September 15, last past; in one
of which it was affirmed that I then abused Mr. Causton in his own house, calling him liar,
villain, and so on. It was now likewise repeated before several persons, which indeed I had
forgotten, that I had been reprimanded at the last court, for an enemy to, and hinderer of,
the public peace.
I again consulted my friends who agreed with me that the time we looked for was now
come. And the next morning, calling on Mr. Causton, I told him I designed to set out for
England immediately. I set up an advertisement in the Great Square to the same effect and
quietly prepared for my journey.
Friday, December 2.—I proposed to set out for Carolina about noon, the tide then
serving. But about ten, the magistrates sent for me and told me I must not go out of the
province; for I had not answered the allegations laid against me. I replied, “I have appeared
at six or seven courts successively, in order to answer them. But I was not suffered so to do,
when I desired it time after time.” Then they said, however, I must not go, unless I would
give security to answer those allegations at their court. I asked, “What security?” After consulting
together about two hours, the recorder showed me a kind of bond, engaging me,
under a penalty of fifty pounds, to appear at their court when I should be required. He added,
“But Mr. Williamson too has desired of us that you should give bail to answer his action.”
I then told him plainly, “Sir, you use me very ill, and so you do the trustees. I will give neither
any bond nor any bail at all. You know your business, and I know mine.”
In the afternoon, the magistrates published an order, requiring all the officers and sentinels
to prevent my going out of the province and forbidding any person to assist me so to
do. Being now only a prisoner at large, in a place where I know by experience that every
day would give fresh opportunity to procure evidence of words I never said and actions I
never did; I saw clearly the hour was come for leaving this place: and as soon as evening
prayers were over, about eight o’clock, the tide then serving, I shook off the dust of my feet
and left Georgia, after having preached the gospel there (not as I ought, but as I was able)
one year and nearly nine months.
Saturday, 3.—We came to Purrysburg early in the morning and endeavored to procure
a guide to Port Royal, but none being to be had, we set out without one, an hour before
sunrise. After walking two or three hours, we met with an old man who led us into a small
path, near which was a line of blazed tees (that is, marked by cutting off part of the bark),
by following which, he said, we might easily come to Port Royal in five or six hours.
Why Wesley left Georgia
39
Why Wesley left Georgia
Lost in the Woods
We were four in all; one intended to go to England with me, the other two to settle in
Carolina. About eleven we came into a large swamp, where we wandered about till near
two. We then found another blaze and pursued it till it divided into two; one of these we
followed through an almost impassable thicket, a mile beyond which it ended. We made
through the thicket again, and traced the other blaze till that ended too. It now grew toward
sunset; so we sat down, faint and weary, having had no food all day, except a gingerbread
cake, which I had taken in my pocket. A third of this we had divided among us at noon;
another third we took now; the rest we reserved for the morning; but we had met with no
water all the day. Thrusting a stick into the ground, and finding the end of it moist, two of
our company fell a-digging with their hands, and, at about three feet depth, found water.
We thanked God, drank, and were refreshed. The night was sharp; however, there was no
complaining among us; but after having commended ourselves to God, we lay down close
together and (I at least) slept till near six in the morning.
Sunday, 4.—God renewed our strength, we arose neither faint nor weary, and resolved
to make one trial more, to find out a path to Port Royal. We steered due east; but finding
neither path nor blaze, and the woods growing thicker and thicker, we judged it would be
our best course to return, if we could, by the way we came. The day before, in the thickest
part of the wood, I had broken many young trees, I knew not why, as we walked along; these
we found a great help in several places where no path was to be seen; and between one and
two God brought us safe to Benjamin Arieu’s house, the old man we left the day before.
In the evening I read French prayers to a numerous family, a mile from Arieu’s; one of
whom undertook to guide us to Port Royal. In the morning we set out. About sunset, we
asked our guide if he knew where he was; who frankly answered, “No.” However, we pushed
on till, about seven, we came to a plantation; and the next evening, after many difficulties
and delays, we landed on Port Royal island.
Wednesday, 7.—We walked to Beaufort, where Mr. Jones, the minister of Beaufort with
whom I lodged during my short stay here, gave me a lively idea of the old English hospitality.
On Thursday Mr. Delamotte came; with whom, on Friday, 9, I took boat for Charleston.
After a slow passage, by reason of contrary winds and some conflict (our provisions falling
short) with hunger as well as cold, we came thither early in the morning, on Tuesday, 13.
Lost in the Woods
40
Lost in the Woods
Farewell to America
Thursday, 22.--I took my leave of America (though, if it please God, not forever), going
on board the "Samuel," Captain Percy, with a young gentleman who had been a few months
in Carolina, one of my parishioners of Savannah, and a Frenchman, late of Purrysburg, who
was escaped thence by the skin of his teeth.
Saturday, 24--We sailed over Charleston bar, and about noon lost sight of land.
The next day the wind was fair, but high, as it was on Sunday 25, when the sea affected
me more than it had done in the sixteen weeks of our passage to America. I was obliged to
lie down the greatest part of the day, being easy only in that posture.
Monday, 26.--I began instructing a Negro lad in the principles of Christianity. The next
day I resolved to break off living delicately and return to my old simplicity of diet; and after
I did so, neither my stomach nor my head much complained of the motion of the ship.
1738. Sunday, January 1.--All in the ship, except the captain and steersman, were present
both at the morning and evening service and appeared as deeply attentive as even the poor
people of Frederica did, while the Word of God was new to their, ears. And it may be, one
or two among these likewise may "bring forth fruit with patience."
Monday, 2.--Being sorrowful and very heavy (though I could give no particular reason
for it), and utterly unwilling to speak close to any of my little flock (about twenty persons),
I was in doubt whether my neglect of them was not one cause of my own heaviness. In the
evening, therefore, I began instructing the cabin boy; after which I was much easier.
I went several times the following days, with a design to speak to the sailors, but could
not. I mean, I was quite averse to speaking; I could not see how to make an occasion, and
it seemed quite absurd to speak without. Is not this what men commonly mean by, "I could
not speak"? And is this a sufficient cause of silence, or no? Is it a prohibition from the Good
Spirit? or a temptation from nature, or the evil one?
Saturday, 7.--I began to read and explain some passages of the Bible to the young Negro.
The next morning, another Negro who was on board desired to be a hearer too. From them
I went to the poor Frenchman, who, understanding no English, had none else in the ship
with whom he could converse. And from this time, I read and explained to him a chapter
in the Testament every morning.
Farewell to America
41
Farewell to America
The Voyage to England
Friday, 13.--We had a thorough storm, which obliged us to shut all close, the sea
breaking over the ship continually. I was at first afraid but cried to God and was strengthened.
Before ten, I lay down: I bless God, without fear. About midnight we were awakened by a
confused noise of seas and wind and men’s voices the like of which I had never heard before.
The sound of the sea breaking over and against the sides of the ship I could compare to
nothing but large cannon, or American thunder. The rebounding, starting, quivering motion
of the ship much resembled what is said of earthquakes.
The captain was upon deck in an instant. But his men could not hear what he said. It
blew a proper hurricane; which beginning at southwest, then went west, northwest, north,
and, in a quarter of an hour, round by the east to the southwest point again. At the same
time the sea running, as they term it, mountain-high, and that from many different points
at once, the ship would not obey the helm; nor indeed could the steersman, through the violent
rain, see the compass. So he was forced to let her run before the wind, and in half an
hour the stress of the storm was over.
Tuesday, 24.--We spoke with two ships, outward bound, from whom we had the welcome
news of our wanting but one hundred and sixty leagues of the Land’s End. My mind was
now full of thought; part of which I wrote down as follows:
"I went to America, to convert the Indians; but oh! who shall convert me? who, what is
he that will deliver me from this evil heart of mischief? I have a fair summer religion. I can
talk well; nay, and believe myself, while no danger is near; but let death look me in the face,
and my spirit is troubled. Nor can I say, 'To die is gain!'
I have a sin of fear, that when I've spun
My last thread, I shall perish on the shore!
"I think, verily, if the gospel be true, I am safe: for I not only have given, and do give,
all my goods to feed the poor; I not only give my body to be burned, drowned, or whatever
God shall appoint for me; but I follow after charity (though not as I ought, yet as I can), if
haply I may attain it. I now believe the gospel is true. ‘I show my faith by my works’ by
staking my all upon it. I would do so again and again a thousand times, if the choice were
still to make.
"Whoever sees me, sees I would be a Christian. Therefore ‘are my ways not like other
men's ways.' Therefore I have been, I am, I am content to be, 'a by-word, a proverb of reproach.'
But in a storm I think, 'What, if the gospel be not true? Then thou art of all men
most foolish. For what hast thou given thy goods, thine ease, thy friends, thy reputation,
thy country, thy life? For what art thou wandering over the face of the earth?--A dream! a
cunningly devised fable!'
"Oh! who will deliver me from this fear of death? What shall I do? Where shall I fly
from it? Should I fight against it by thinking, or by not thinking of it? A wise man advised
The Voyage to England
42
The Voyage to England
me some time since, 'Be still and go on.’ Perhaps this is best, to look upon it as my cross;
when it comes to let it humble me and quicken all my good resolutions, especially that of
praying without ceasing; and at other times to take no thought about it, but quietly to go
on ‘in the work of the Lord.’”
43
The Voyage to England
Lands at Deal
We went on with a small, fair wind, till Thursday in the afternoon; and then sounding,
found a whitish sand at seventy-five fathom; but having had no observation for several days,
the captain began to be uneasy, fearing we might either get unawares into the Bristol
Channel, or strike in the night on the rocks of Scilly.
Saturday, 28.—Was another cloudy day; but about ten in the morning, the wind continuing
southerly, the clouds began to fly just contrary to the wind, and, to the surprise of
us all, sank so under the sun so that at noon we had an exact observation; and by this we
found we were as well as we could desire, about eleven leagues south of Scilly.
Sunday, 29.--We saw English land once more; which, about noon, appeared to be the
Lizard Point. We ran by it with a fair wind; and at noon the next day made the west end of
the Isle of Wight.
Here the wind turned against us and in the evening blew fresh so that we expected (the
tide being likewise strong against us) to be driven some leagues backward in the night; but
in morning, to our great surprise, we saw Beach Head just before us, and found we had gone
forwards near forty miles.
Toward evening was a calm; but in the night a strong north wind brought us safe into
the Downs. The day before, Mr. Whitefield had sailed out, neither of us then knowing anything
of the other. At four in the morning we took boat, and in half an hour landed at Deal;
it was Wednesday, February 1, the anniversary festival in Georgia for Mr. Oglethorpe's
landing there.
It is now two years and almost four months since I left my native country in order to
teach the Georgian Indians the nature of Christianity. But what have I learned myself in the
meantime? Why (what I the least of all suspected), that I who went to America to convert
others was never myself converted to God. 1
“I am not mad,” though I thus speak; but "I
speak the words of truth and soberness”; if haply some of those who still dream may awake
and see that as I am, so are they.
1 I am not sure of this.
Lands at Deal
44
Lands at Deal
In London Again
Wednesday, February 1.—After reading prayers and explaining a portion of Scripture
to a large company at the inn, I left Deal and came in the evening to Feversham.
I here read prayers and explained the second lesson to a few of those who were called
Christians, but were indeed more savage in their behavior than the wildest Indians I have
yet met with.
Friday, 3.—I came to Mr. Delamotte’s, at Blendon, where I expected a cold reception.
But God had prepared the way before me; and I no sooner mentioned my name than I was
welcomed in such a manner as constrained me to say: “Surely God is in this place, and I
knew it not! Blessed be ye of the Lord! Ye have shown more kindness in the latter end than
in the beginning.”
In the evening I came once more to London, whence I had been absent two years and
nearly four months.
Many reasons I have to bless God, though the design I went upon did not take effect,
for my having been carried into that strange land, contrary to all my preceding resolutions.
Hereby I trust He hath in some measure “humbled me and proved me, and shown me what
was in my heart” [Deut. 8:2]. Hereby I have been taught to “beware of men.” Hereby I am
come to know assuredly that if “in all our ways we acknowledge God, he will,” where reason
fails, “direct our path” by lot or by the other means which He knoweth. Hereby I am delivered
from the fear of the sea, which I had both dreaded and abhorred from my youth.
Hereby God has given me to know many of His servants, particularly those of the Church
of Herrnhut [the Moravians]. Hereby my passage is opened to the writings of holy men in
the German, Spanish, and Italian tongues. I hope, too, some good may come to others
hereby. All in Georgia have heard the Word of God. Some have believed and have begun
to run well. A few steps have been taken toward publishing the glad tidings both to the
African and American heathens. Many children have learned “how they ought to serve God”
and to be useful to their neighbor. And those whom it most concerns have an opportunity
of knowing the true state of their infant colony and laying a firmer foundation of peace and
happiness to many generations.
Saturday, 4.—I told my friends some of the reasons which a little hastened my return
to England. They all agreed it would be proper to relate them to the trustees of Georgia.
Accordingly, the next morning I waited on Mr. Oglethorpe but had not time to speak
on that head. In the afternoon I was desired to preach at St. John the Evangelist’s. I did so
on those strong words, “If any man be in Christ, he is a new creature” [II Cor. 5:17]. I was
afterward informed many of the best in the parish were so offended that I was not to preach
there any more.
In London Again
45
In London Again
Monday, 6.—I visited many of my old friends, as well as most of my relations. I find the
time is not yet come when I am to be “hated of all men.” Oh, may I be prepared for that
day!
46
In London Again
Wesley Meets Peter Bohler
Tuesday, 7.—(A day much to be remembered.) At the house of Mr. Weinantz, a Dutch
merchant, I met Peter Bohler, Schulius Richter, and Wensel Neiser, just then landed from
Germany. Finding they had no acquaintance in England, I offered to procure them a lodging
and did so near Mr. Hutton’s, where I then was. And from this time I did not willingly lose
any opportunity of conversing with them while I stayed in London.
Wednesday, 8.—I went to Mr. Oglethorpe again but had no opportunity of speaking as
I designed. Afterward I waited on the board of trustees and gave them a short but plain account
of the state of the colony; an account, I fear, not a little differing from those which
they had frequently received before, and for which I have reason to believe some of them
have not forgiven me to this day.
Sunday, 12.—I preached at St. Andrew’s, Holborn on “Though I give all my goods to
feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth
me nothing” [I Cor. 13:3]. Oh, hard sayings! Who can hear them? Here, too, it seems, I am
to preach no more.
Friday, 17.—I set out for Oxford with Peter Bohler, where we were kindly received by
Mr. Sarney, the only one now remaining here of many who, at our embarking for America,
were used to “take sweet counsel together” and rejoice in “bearing the reproach of Christ.”
Saturday, 18.—We went to Stanton Harcourt. The next day I preached once more at
the castle in Oxford, to a numerous and serious congregation.
All this time I conversed much with Peter Bohler, but I understood him not; and least
of all when he said, “My brother, my brother, that philosophy of yours must be purged
away.”
Monday, 20.—I returned to London. On Tuesday I preached at Great St. Helen’s on “If
any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross daily, and follow
me” [Luke 9:23].
Sunday, 26.—I preached at six, at St. Lawrence’s; at ten, in St. Catherine Cree’s Church;
and in the afternoon, at St. John’s, Wapping. I believe it pleased God to bless the first sermon
most, because it gave most offense; being, indeed, an open defiance of that mystery of iniquity
which the world calls “prudence,” grounded on those words of St. Paul to the Galatians, “As
many as desire to make a fair show in the flesh, they constrain you to be circumcised; only
lest they should suffer persecution for the cross of Christ” [Gal. 6:12].
Monday, 27.—I took coach for Salisbury and had several opportunities of conversing
seriously with my fellow travelers.
Tuesday, 28.—I saw my mother once more. The next day I prepared for my journey to
my brother at Tiverton. But on Thursday morning, March 2, a message that my brother
Charles was dying at Oxford obliged me to set out for that place immediately. Calling at an
odd house in the afternoon, I found several persons there who seemed well-wishers to reliWesley
Meets Peter Bohler
47
Wesley Meets Peter Bohler
gion, to whom I spake plainly; as I did in the evening both to the servants and strangers at
my inn.
48
Wesley Meets Peter Bohler
Wesley’s Four Resolutions
With regard to my own behavior, I now renewed and wrote down my former resolutions.
1. To use absolute openness and unreserve with all I should converse with.
2. To labor after continual seriousness, not willingly indulging myself in any the least
levity of behavior, or in laughter; no, not for a moment.
3. To speak no word which does not tend to the glory of God; in particular, not to talk
of worldly things. Others may, nay, must. But what is that to thee? And,
4. To take no pleasure which does not tend to the glory of God; thanking God every
moment for all I do take, and therefore rejecting every sort and degree of it which I feel I
cannot so thank Him in and for.
Saturday, March 4.—I found my brother at Oxford, recovering from his pleurisy; and
with him Peter Bohler; by whom, in the hand of the great God, I was, on Sunday, the fifth,
clearly convinced of unbelief, of the want of that faith whereby alone we are saved.
Immediately it struck into my mind, “Leave off preaching. How can you preach to
others, who have not faith yourself?” I asked Bohler whether he thought I should leave it
off or not. He answered, “By no means.” I asked, “But what can I preach?” He said, “Preach
faith till you have it; and then, because you have it, you will preach faith.”
Accordingly, Monday, 6, I began preaching this new doctrine, though my soul started
back from the work. The first person to whom I offered salvation by faith alone was a prisoner
under sentence of death. His name was Clifford. Peter Bohler had many times desired
me to speak to him before. But I could not prevail on myself so to do; being still, as I had
been many years, a zealous asserter of the impossibility of a deathbed repentance.
Wesley's Four Resolutions
49
Wesley's Four Resolutions
Incidents on the Manchester Road
Tuesday, 14.—I set out for Manchester with Mr. Kinchin, fellow of Corpus Christi, and
Mr. Fox, late a prisoner in the city prison.
About eight, it being rainy and very dark, we lost our way; but before nine, came to
Shipston, having ridden over, I know not how, a narrow footbridge, which lay across a deep
ditch near the town. After supper I read prayers to the people of the inn and explained the
second lesson; I hope not in vain.
The next day we dined at Birmingham; and, soon after we left it, were reproved for our
negligence there, in letting those who attended us go without either exhortation or instruction,
by a severe shower of hail.
In the evening we came to Stafford. The mistress of the house joined with us in family
prayer. The next morning one of the servants appeared deeply affected, as did the hostler,
before we went. Soon after breakfast, stepping into the stable, I spoke a few words to those
who were there. A stranger who heard me said, “Sir, I wish I were to travel with you”; and
when I went into the house, followed me and began abruptly, “Sir, I believe you are a good
man, and I come to tell you a little of my life.” The tears stood in his eyes all the time he
spoke; and we hoped not a word which was said to him was lost.
At Newcastle, whither we came about ten, some to whom we spoke at our inn were very
attentive; but a gay young woman waited on us, quite unconcerned: however, we spoke on.
When we went away, she fixed her eyes and neither moved nor said one word but appeared
as much astonished as if she had seen one risen from the dead.
Coming to Holms Chapel about three, we were surprised at being shown into a room
where a cloth and plates were laid. Soon after two men came in to dinner, Mr. Kinchin told
them, if they pleased, that gentleman would ask a blessing for them. They stared and, as it
were, consented; but sat still while I did it, one of them with his hat on. We began to speak
on turning to God, and went on, though they appeared utterly regardless. After a while their
countenances changed, and one of them stole off his hat; laying it down behind him, he said
that all we said was true; but he had been a grievous sinner and not considered it as he ought;
but he was resolved, with God’s help, now to turn to Him in earnest. We exhorted him and
his companion, who now likewise drank in every word, to cry mightily to God that He would
“send them help from his holy place.”
Late at night we reached Manchester.
Incidents on the Manchester Road
50
Incidents on the Manchester Road
Companions on Horseback
Friday, 17.—Early in the morning we left Manchester, taking with us Mr. Kinchin’s
brother, for whom we came, to be entered at Oxford. We were fully determined to lose no
opportunity of awakening, instructing, or exhorting any whom we might meet with in our
journey. At Knutsford, where we first stopped, all we spake to thankfully received the word
of exhortation. But at Talk-on-the-hill, where we dined, she with whom we were was so
much of a gentlewoman that for nearly an hour our labor seemed to be in vain. However,
we spoke on. Upon a sudden, she looked as one just awakened out of a sleep. Every word
sank into her heart. Nor have I seen so entire a change both in the eyes, face, and manner
of speaking of anyone in so short a time.
About five, Mr. Kinchin riding by a man and woman double-horsed, the man said, ”Sir,
you ought to thank God it is a fair day; for if it rained, you would be sadly dirty with your
little horse.” Mr. Kinchin answered, “True; and we ought to thank God for our life, and
health, and food, and raiment, and all things.” He then rode on, Mr. Fox following, the man
said, “Sir, my mistress would be glad to have some more talk with that gentleman.” We
stayed, and when they came up, began to search one another’s hearts. They came to us again
in the evening, at our inn at Stone, where I explained both to them and many of their acquaintance
who were come together, that great truth-–godliness hath the promise both of
this life and of that which is to come.
Tuesday, 21.—Between nine and ten we came to Hedgeford. In the afternoon one
overtook us whom we soon found more inclined to speak than to hear. However, we spoke
and spared not. In the evening we overtook a young man, a Quaker, who afterward came
to us, to our inn at Henley, whither he sent for the rest of his family, to join with us in
prayer; to which I added, as usual, the exposition of the second lesson. Our other companion
went with us a mile or two in the morning; and then not only spoke less than the day before
but took in good part a serious caution against talkativeness and vanity.
An hour after we were overtaken by an elderly gentleman who said he was going to
enter his son at Oxford. We asked, “At what college?” He said he did not know, having no
acquaintance there on whose recommendation he could depend. After some conversation,
he expressed a deep sense of the good providence of God; and told us he knew God had cast
us in his way in answer to his prayer. In the evening we reached Oxford, rejoicing in our
having received so many fresh instances of that great truth, “In all thy ways acknowledge
him, and he shall direct thy paths” [Prov. 3:6].
Companions on Horseback
51
Companions on Horseback
Preaches in Oxford Castle
Thursday, 23.—I met Peter Bohler again, who now amazed me more and more by the
account he gave of the fruits of living faith—the holiness and happiness which he affirmed
to attend it. The next morning I began the Greek Testament again, resolving to abide by
“the law and the testimony”; I was confident that God would hereby show me whether this
doctrine was of God.
Monday, 27.—Mr. Kinchin went with me to the castle, where, after reading prayers and
preaching on “It is appointed unto men once to die,” we prayed with the condemned man,
first in several forms of prayer and then in such words as were given us in that hour. He
kneeled down in much heaviness and confusion, having “no rest in” his “bones, by reason
of” his “sins." After a space he rose up, and eagerly said, “I am now ready to die. I know
Christ has taken away my sins; and there is no more condemnation for me.” The same
composed cheerfulness he showed when he was carried to execution; and in his last moments
he was the same, enjoying a perfect peace, in confidence that he was “accepted in the Beloved.”
Sunday, April 2.—Being Easter day, I preached in our college chapel on “The hour
cometh, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the son of God: and they that
hear shall live” [John 5:25]. I preached in the afternoon, first at the castle, and then at Carfax,
on the same words. I see the promise, but it is afar off.
Believing it would be better for me to wait for the accomplishment of it in silence and
retirement, on Monday, 3, I complied with Mr. Kinchin’s desire and went to him at Dummer,
in Hampshire. But I was not suffered to stay here long, being earnestly pressed to come up
to London, if it were only for a few days. Thither, therefore, I returned, on Tuesday, 18.
Preaches in Oxford Castle
52
Preaches in Oxford Castle
Talks with Bohler
I asked P. Bohler again whether I ought not to refrain from teaching others. He said,
“No; do not hide in the earth the talent God hath given you.” Accordingly, on Tuesday, 25,
I spoke clearly and fully at Blendon to Mr. Delamotte’s family of the nature and fruits of
faith. Mr. Broughton and my brother were there. Mr. Broughton’s great objection was he
could never think that I had not faith, who had done and suffered such things. My brother
was very angry and told me I did not know what mischief I had done by talking thus. And,
indeed, it did please God then to kindle a fire, which I trust shall never be extinguished.
On Wednesday, 26, the day fixed for my return to Oxford, I once more waited on the
trustees for Georgia; but, being straitened for time, was obliged to leave the papers for them,
which I had designed to give into their own hands. One of these was the instrument whereby
they had appointed me minister of Savannah; which, having no more place in those parts,
I thought it not right to keep any longer.
P. Bohler walked with me a few miles and exhorted me not to stop short of the grace of
God. At Gerard’s Cross I plainly declared to those whom God gave into my hands the faith
as it is in Jesus: as I did next day to a young man I overtook on the road and in the evening
to our friends at Oxford. A strange doctrine, which some who did not care to contradict yet
knew not what to make of; but one or two, who were thoroughly bruised by sin, willingly
heard and received it gladly.
In the day or two following, I was much confirmed in the “truth that is after godliness”
by hearing the experiences of Mr. Hutchins, of Pembroke College, and Mrs. Fox: two living
witnesses that God can (at least, if He does not always) give that faith whereof cometh salvation
in a moment, as lightning falling from heaven.
Monday, May 1.—The return of my brother’s illness obliged me again to hasten to
London. In the evening I found him at James Hutton’s, better as to his health than I expected;
but strongly averse to what he called “the new faith.”
This evening our little society began, which afterward met in Fetter Lane.
Wednesday, 3.—My brother had a long and particular conversation with Peter Bohler.
And it now pleased God to open his eyes so that he also saw clearly what was the nature of
that one true living faith, whereby alone, “through grace, we are saved.”
Thursday, 4.—Peter Bohler left London in order to embark for Carolina. Oh, what a
work hath God begun since his coming into England! Such a one as shall never come to an
end till heaven and earth pass away.
Sunday, 7.—I preached at St. Lawrence’s in the morning, and afterward at St. Katherine
Cree’s Church. I was enabled to speak strong words at both; and was therefore the less surprised
at being informed that I was not to preach any more in either of those churches.
Talks with Bohler
53
Talks with Bohler
Sunday, 14.—I preached in the morning at St. Ann’s, Aldersgate; and in the afternoon
at the Savoy Chapel, free salvation by faith in the blood of Christ. I was quickly apprised
that at St. Ann’s, likewise, I am to preach no more.
Friday, 19.—My brother had a second return of his pleurisy. A few of us spent Saturday
night in prayer. The next day, being Whitsunday, after hearing Dr. Heylyn preach a truly
Christian sermon (on “They were all filled with the Holy Ghost.” “And so,” said he, “may
all you be, if it is not your own fault”), and assisting him at the holy communion (his curate
being taken ill in the church), I received the surprising news that my brother had found rest
to his soul. His bodily strength returned also from that hour. “Who is so great a God as our
God?”
I preached at St. John’s, Wapping at three and at St. Bennett’s, Paul’s Wharf, in the
evening. At these churches, likewise, I am to preach no more. at St. Antholin’s I preached
on the Thursday following.
Monday, Tuesday, and Wednesday, I had continual sorrow and heaviness in my heart.
Wednesday, May 24.—I think it was about five this morning that I opened my Testament
on those words, “There are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises, even that
ye should be partakers of the divine nature” [II Peter 1:4]. Just as I went out, I opened it
again on those words, “Thou art not far from the kingdom of God” [Mark 12:34]. In the
afternoon I was asked to go to St. Paul’s. The anthem was, “Out of the deep have I called
unto Thee, O Lord: Lord, hear my voice. Oh, let Thine ears consider well the voice of my
complaint. If Thou, Lord, wilt be extreme to mark what is done amiss, O Lord, who may
abide it? For there is mercy with Thee; therefore shalt Thou be feared. O Israel, trust in the
Lord: for with the Lord there is mercy, and with Him is plenteous redemption. And He shall
redeem Israel from all his sins.”
54
Talks with Bohler
“I Felt My Heart Strangely Warmed”
In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in Aldersgate Street, where one was
reading Luther’s preface to the Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine, while
he was describing the change which God works in the heart through faith in Christ, I felt
my heart strangely warmed. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone, for salvation; and an
assurance was given me that He had taken away my sins, even mine, and saved me from the
law of sin and death.
I began to pray with all my might for those who had in a more especial manner despitefully
used me and persecuted me. I then testified openly to all there what I now first felt in
my heart. But it was not long before the enemy suggested, “This cannot be faith; for where
is thy joy?” Then was I taught that peace and victory over sin are essential to faith in the
Captain of our salvation; but that, as to the transports of joy that usually attend the beginning
of it, especially in those who have mourned deeply, God sometimes giveth, sometimes
withholdeth, them according to the counsels of His own will.
After my return home, I was much buffeted with temptations, but I cried out, and they
fled away. They returned again and again. I as often lifted up my eyes, and He “sent me help
from his holy place.” And herein I found the difference between this and my former state
chiefly consisted. I was striving, yea, fighting with all my might under the law, as well as
under grace. But then I was sometimes, if not often, conquered; now, I was always conqueror.
Thursday, 25.—The moment I awakened, “Jesus, Master,” was in my heart and in my
mouth; and I found all my strength lay in keeping my eye fixed upon Him and my soul
waiting on Him continually. Being again at St. Paul’s in the afternoon, I could taste the good
word of God in the anthem which began, “My song shall be always of the loving-kindness
of the Lord: with my mouth will I ever be showing forth thy truth from one generation to
another.” Yet the enemy injected a fear, “If thou dost believe, why is there not a more sensible
change? I answered (yet not I), “That I know not. But, this I know, I have ‘now peace with
God.’ And I sin not today, and Jesus my Master has forbidden me to take thought for the
morrow.”
Wednesday, June 7.—I determined, if God should permit, to retire for a short time into
Germany. I had fully proposed, before I left Georgia, so to do if it should please God to bring
me back to Europe. And I now clearly saw the time was come. My weak mind could not
bear to be thus sawn asunder. And I hoped the conversing with those holy men who were
themselves living witnesses of the full power of faith, and yet able to bear with those that
are weak, would be a means, under God, of so establishing my soul that I might go on from
faith to faith, and from “strength to strength.”
[The next three months Wesley spent in Germany visiting the Moravians.]
'I Felt My Heart Strangely Warmed'
55
'I Felt My Heart Strangely Warmed'
Wesley Preaches in Newgate Gaol
Sunday, September 17. (London).—I began again to declare in my own country the glad
tidings of salvation, preaching three times and afterward expounding the Holy Scripture,
to a large company in the Minories. On Monday I rejoiced to meet with our little society,
which now consisted of thirty-two persons.
The next day I went to the condemned felons in Newgate and offered them free salvation.
In the evening I went to a society in Bear Yard and preached repentance and remission of
sins. The next evening I spoke the truth in love at a society in Aldersgate Street: some contradicted
at first, but not long; nothing but love appeared at our parting.
Friday, November 3.—I preached at St. Antholin’s; Sunday, 5, in the morning, at St.
Botolph’s, Bishopsgate; in the afternoon, at Islington; and in the evening, to such a congregation
as I never saw before, at St. Clement’s, in the Strand. As this was the first time of my
preaching here, I suppose it is to be the last.
Sunday, December 3 (Oxford).—I began reading prayers at Bocardo (the city prison),
a practice which had been long discontinued. In the afternoon I received a letter, earnestly
desired me to publish my account of Georgia; and another, as earnestly dissuading me from
it “because it would bring much trouble upon me.” I consulted God in His Word, and received
two answers: the first, Ezekiel 33:2—6; the other, “Thou therefore endure hardship,
as a good soldier of Jesus Christ” [II Tim. 2:3].
Tuesday, 5.—I began reading prayers and preaching in Gloucester Green workhouse;
and on Thursday, in that belonging to St. Thomas’s parish. On both days I preached at the
castle. At St. Thomas’s was a young woman, raving mad, screaming and tormenting herself
continually. I had a strong desire to speak to her. The moment I began she was still. The
tears ran down her cheeks all the time I was telling her, “Jesus of Nazareth is able and willing
to deliver you.”
Monday, 11.—Hearing Mr. Whitefield was arriving from Georgia, I hastened to London
from Oxford; and on Tuesday, 12, God gave us once more to take sweet counsel together.
Wesley Preaches in Newgate Gaol
56
Wesley Preaches in Newgate Gaol
Chapter 3. Field-Preaching; "All the World my Parish"; Whitefield;
Wales; Experience with Demons
Chapter 3. Field-Preaching; 'All the World my Parish'; Whitefield; Wales; Experience with Demons
57
Chapter 3. Field-Preaching; 'All the World my Parish'; Whitefield; Wales;…
Wesley Begins Field-preaching
1739. March 15.—During my stay [in London] I was fully employed, between our own
society in Fetter Lane and many others where I was continually desired to expound; I had
no thought of leaving London, when I received, after several others, a letter from Mr.
Whitefield and another from Mr. Seward entreating me, in the most pressing manner, to
come to Bristol without delay. This I was not at all forward to do.
Wednesday, 28.—My journey was proposed to our society in Fetter Lane. But my
brother Charles would scarcely bear the mention of it; till appealing to the Oracles of God,
he received those words as spoken to himself and answered not again: “Son of man, behold,
I take from thee the desire of thine eyes with a stroke: yet shalt thou not mourn or weep,
neither shall thy tears run down” [Ezek. 24:16]. Our other brethren, however, continuing
the dispute, without any probability of their coming to one conclusion, we at length all
agreed to decide it by lot. And by this it was determined I should go.
Thursday, 29.—I left London and in the evening expounded to a small company at
Basingstoke, Saturday, 31. In the evening I reached Bristol and met Mr. Whitefield there. I
could scarcely reconcile myself at first to this strange way of preaching in the fields, of which
he set me an example on Sunday; I had been all my life (till very lately) so tenacious of every
point relating to decency and order that I should have thought the saving of souls almost a
sin if it had not been done in a church.
April 1.—In the evening (Mr. Whitefield being gone) I began expounding our Lord’s
Sermon on the Mount (one pretty remarkable precedent of field-preaching, though I suppose
there were churches at that time also), to a little society which was accustomed to meet once
or twice a week in Nicholas Street.
Monday, 2.—At four in the afternoon, I submitted to be more vile and proclaimed in
the highways the glad tidings of salvation, speaking from a little eminence in a ground adjoining
to the city, to about three thousand people. The Scripture on which I spoke was this
(is it possible anyone should be ignorant that it is fulfilled in every true minister of Christ?):
“The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the
poor; he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach deliverance to the captives, and
recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, to proclaim the acceptable
year of the Lord” [see Isa. 61:1, 2; Luke 4:18, 19].
Sunday, 8.—At seven in the morning I preached to about a thousand persons at Bristol,
and afterward to about fifteen hundred on the top of Hannam Mount in Kingswood. I called
to them, in the words of the evangelical prophet, “Ho! every one that thirsteth, come ye to
the waters;.…come, and buy wine and milk without money and without price” [Isa. 55:1].
About five thousand were in the afternoon at Rose Green (on the other side of Kingswood);
among whom I stood and cried in the name of the Lord, “If any man thirst, let him come
Wesley Begins Field-preaching
58
Wesley Begins Field-preaching
unto me and drink. He that believeth on me, as the Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall
flow rivers of living water” [John 7:38].
Tuesday, 17.—At five in the afternoon I was at a little society in the Back Lane. The
room in which we were was propped beneath, but the weight of people made the floor give
way; so that in the beginning of expounding, the post which propped it fell down with a
great noise. But the floor sank no farther; so that, after a little surprise at first, they quietly
attended to the things that were spoken.
Monday, May 7.—I was preparing to set out for Pensford, having now had leave to
preach in the church, when I received the following note:
“Sir,
“Our minister, having been informed you are beside yourself, does not care that you
should preach in any of his churches.”—I went, however; and on Priestdown, about half a
mile from Pensford, preached Christ our “wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption.”
Tuesday, 8.—I went to Bath, but was not suffered to be in the meadow where I was before,
which occasioned the offer of a much more convenient place, where I preached Christ to
about a thousand souls.
Wednesday, 9.—We took possession of a piece of ground near St. James’s churchyard,
in the Horse Fair, Bristol, where it was designed to build a room large enough to contain
both the societies of Nicholas and Baldwin Street and such of their acquaintance as might
desire to be present with them, at such times as the Scripture was expounded. And on Saturday,
12, the first stone was laid with the voice of praise and thanksgiving.
59
Wesley Begins Field-preaching
The First Methodist Building
I had not at first the least apprehension or design of being personally engaged either in
the expense of this work or in the direction of it, having appointed eleven feoffees on whom
I supposed these burdens would fall, of course; but I quickly found my mistake. First, with
regard to the expense: for the whole undertaking must have stood still had not I immediately
taken upon myself the payment of all the workmen; so that before I knew where I was, I had
contracted a debt of more than a hundred and fifty pounds. And this I was to discharge as
I could, the subscriptions of both societies not amounting to one quarter of the sum.
And as to the direction of the work, I presently received letters from my friends in
London, Mr. Whitefield in particular, backed with a message by one just come from thence,
that neither he nor they would have anything to do with the building, neither contribute
anything toward it, unless I would instantly discharge all feoffees and do everything in my
own name. Many reasons they gave for this; but one was enough, namely, “that such feoffees
always would have it in their power to control me; and, if I preached not as they liked, to
turn me out of the room I had built.” I accordingly yielded to their advice, and calling all
the feoffees together canceled (no man opposing) the instrument made before, and took
the whole management into my own hands. Money, it is true, I had not, nor any human
prospect or probability of procuring it; but I knew “the earth is the Lord’s, and the fullness
thereof,” and in His name set out, nothing doubting.
Sunday, 13.—My ordinary employment in public was now as follows: Every morning
I read prayers and preached at Newgate. Every evening I expounded a portion of Scripture
at one or more of the societies. On Monday, in the afternoon, I preached abroad, near
Bristol; on Tuesday, at Bath and Two Mile Hill alternately; on Wednesday, at Baptist Mills;
every other Thursday, near Pensford; every other Friday, in another part of Kingswood; on
Saturday in the afternoon, and Sunday morning, in the Bowling Green (which lies near the
middle of the city); on Sunday, at eleven, near Hannam Mount; at two, at Clifton; and at
five, on Rose Green. and hitherto, as my days so my strength hath been.
The First Methodist Building
60
The First Methodist Building
Wesley’s Living Arguments
Sunday, 20.—Seeing many of the rich at Clifton Church, my heart was much pained
for them and I was earnestly desirous that some even of them might “enter into the kingdom
of heaven.” But full as I was, I knew not where to begin in warning them to flee from the
wrath to come till my Testament opened on these words: "I came not to call the righteous,
but sinners to repentance” [Mark 2:17]; in applying which my soul was so enlarged that
methought I could have cried out (in another sense than poor vain Archimedes), “Give me
where to stand, and I will shake the earth.” God’s sending forth lightning with the rain did
not hinder about fifteen hundred from staying at Rose Green. Our Scripture was, “It is the
glorious God that maketh the thunder. The voice of the Lord is mighty in operation; the
voice of the Lord is a glorious voice” [see Ps. 29:3, 4]. In the evening He spoke to three whose
souls were all storm and tempest, and immediately there was a great calm.
During this whole time I was almost continually asked, either by those who purposely
came to Bristol to inquire concerning this strange work, or by my old or new correspondents,
“How can these things be?” And innumerable cautions were given me (generally grounded
on gross misrepresentations of things) not to regard visions or dreams, or to fancy people
had remission of sins because of their cries, or tears, or bare outward professions. To one
who had many times written to me on this head, the sum of my answer was as follows:
“The question between us turns chiefly, if not wholly, on matter of fact. You deny that
God does now work these effects; at least, that He works them in this manner. I affirm both,
because I have heard these things with my own ears and have seen with my eyes. I have seen
(as far as a thing of this kind can be seen very many persons changed in a moment from the
spirit of fear, horror, despair, to the spirit of love, joy, and peace; and from sinful desire, till
then reigning over them, to a pure desire of doing the will of God. These are matters of fact
whereof I have been, and almost daily am, an eye- or ear-witness.
“What I have to say touching visions or dreams, is this: I know several persons in whom
this great change was wrought in a dream, or during a strong representation to the eye of
their mind, of Christ either on the cross or in the glory. This is the fact; let any judge of it
as they please. And that such a change was then wrought appears (not from their shedding
tears only, or falling into fit, or crying out; these are not the fruits, as you seem to suppose,
whereby I judge, but) from the whole tenor of their life, till then many ways wicked; from
that time holy, just, and good.
“I will show you him that was a lion till then and is now a lamb; him that was a drunkard
and is now exemplarily sober; the whoremonger that was who now abhors the very ‘garment
spotted by the flesh.’ These are my living arguments for what I assert, namely, ‘that God
does now, as aforetime, give remission of sins and the gift of the Holy Ghost even to us and
to our children; yea, and that always suddenly as far as I have known, and often in dreams
Wesley's Living Arguments
61
Wesley's Living Arguments
or in the visions of God.’ If it be not so, I am found a false witness before God. For these
things I do, and by His grace, will testify.”
62
Wesley's Living Arguments
Beau Nash Argues with Wesley
Tuesday, June 5.—There was great expectation at Bath of what a noted man was to do
to me there; and I was much entreated not to preach because no one knew what might
happen. By this report I also gained a much larger audience, among whom were many of
the rich and great. I told them plainly the Scripture had concluded them all under sin—high
and low, rich and poor, one with another. Many of them seemed to be a little surprised and
were sinking apace into seriousness, when their champion appeared and, coming close to
me, asked by what authority I did these things.
I replied, “By the authority of Jesus Christ, conveyed to me by the (now) Archbishop
of Canterbury, when he laid hands upon me and said, ‘Take thou authority to preach the
gospel.’” He said, “This is contrary to Act of Parliament: this is a conventicle.” I answered,
“Sir, the conventicles mentioned in that Act (as the preamble shows) are seditious meetings;
but this is not such; here is no shadow of sedition; therefore it is not contrary to that Act.”
He replied, “I say it is: and beside, your preaching frightens people out of their wits.”
“Sir, did you ever hear me preach?” “No.” “How, then, can you judge of what you never
heard?” “Sir, by common report.” “Common report is not enough. Give me leave, Sir, to
ask, is not your name Nash?” “My name is Nash.” “Sir, I dare not judge of you by common
report: I think it not enough to judge by.” Here he paused awhile and, having recovered
himself, said, “I desire to know what this people comes here for”: on which one replied, “Sir,
leave him to me: let an old woman answer him. You, Mr. Nash, take care of your body; we
take care of our souls; and for the food of our souls we come here.” He replied not a word,
but walked away.
As I returned, the street was full of people, hurrying to and from and speaking great
words. But when any of them asked, “Which is he?” and I replied, “I am he,” they were immediately
silent. Several ladies following me into Mr. Merchant’s house, the servant told
me there were some wanted to speak to me. I went to them and said, “I believe, ladies, the
maid mistook: you wanted only to look at me.” I added, “I do not expect that the rich and
great should want either to speak with me or to hear me; for I speak the plain truth—a thing
you hear little of and do not desire to hear.” A few more words passed between us, and I
retired.
Monday, 1.—I received a pressing letter from London (as I had several others before),
to come thither as soon as possible, our brethren in Fetter Lane being in great confusion
for want of my presence and advice. I therefore preached in the afternoon on these words:
“I take you to record this day, that I am pure from the blood of all men. For I have not
shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God” [Acts 20: 26, 27]. After sermon I
commended them to the grace of God, in whom they had believed. Surely God hath yea a
work to do in this place. I have not found such love, no, not in England; nor so childlike,
artless, teachable, a temper as He hath given to this people.
Beau Nash Argues with Wesley
63
Beau Nash Argues with Wesley
Yet during this whole time I had many thoughts concerning the unusual manner of my
ministering among them. But after frequently laying it before the Lord and calmly weighing
whatever objections I heard against it, I could not but adhere to what I had some time since
written to a friend, who had freely spoken his sentiments concerning it. An extract of that
letter I here subjoin that the matter may be placed in a clear light.
64
Beau Nash Argues with Wesley
“All the World My Parish”
“You say, you cannot reconcile some parts of my behavior with the character I have
long supported. No, nor ever will. Therefore I have disclaimed that character on every possible
occasion. I told all in our ship, all at Savannah, all at Frederica, and that over and over, in
express terms, ‘I am not a Christian; I only follow after, if haply I may attain it.’
* * * *
“If you ask on what principle I acted, it was this: ‘A desire to be a Christian; and a conviction
that whatever I judge conducive thereto that I am bound to do; wherever I judge I
can best answer this end, thither it is my duty to go.’ On this principle I set out for America;
on this I visited the Moravian church; and on the same am I ready now (God being my
helper) to go to Abyssinia or China, or whithersoever it shall please God, by this conviction,
to call me.
“As to your advice that I should settle in college, I have no business there, having now
no office and no pupils. And whether the other branch of your proposal be expedient for
me, namely, ‘to accept of a cure of souls,’ it will be time enough to consider when one is
offered to me.
“But, in the meantime, you think I ought to sit still; because otherwise I should invade
another’s office, if I interfered with other people’s business and intermeddled with souls
that did not belong to me. You accordingly ask, ‘How is it that I assemble Christians who
are none of my charge, to sing psalms, and pray, and hear the Scriptures expounded?’ and
think it hard to justify doing this in other men’s parishes, upon catholic principles?
“Permit me to speak plainly. If by catholic principles you mean any other than scriptural,
they weigh nothing with me; I allow no other rule, whether of faith or practice, than the
holy Scriptures. but on scriptural principles, I do not think it hard to justify whatever I do.
God in Scripture commands me, according to my power, to instruct the ignorant, reform
the wicked, confirm the virtuous. Man forbids me to do this in another’s parish; that is, in
effect, to do it at all, seeing I have now no parish of my own, nor probably ever shall. Whom
then shall I hear, God or man?
* * * *
“I look upon all the world as my parish; thus far I mean, that, in whatever part of it I
am, I judge it meet, right, and my bounden duty to declare unto all that are willing to hear,
the glad tidings of salvation. This is the work which I know God has called me to; and sure
I am that His blessing attends it. Great encouragement have I, therefore, to be faithful in
fulfilling the work He hath given me to do. His servant I am, and, as such, am employed
according to the plain direction of His Word, ‘As I have opportunity, doing good unto all
men’; and His providence clearly concurs with his Word; which has disengaged me from
all things else, that I might singly attend on this very thing, ‘and go about doing good.’”
* * * *
'All the World My Parish'
65
'All the World My Parish'
Susanna Wesley and her Son
Wednesday, 13.—After receiving the holy communion at Islington, I had once more
an opportunity of seeing my mother, whom I had not seen since my return from Germany.
I cannot but mention an odd circumstance here. I had read her a paper in June last year,
containing a short account of what had passed in my own soul, till within a few days of that
time. She greatly approved it, and said she heartily blessed God, who had brought me to so
just a way of thinking. While I was in Germany a copy of that paper was sent (without my
knowledge) to one of my relations. He sent an account of it to my mother, whom I now
found under strange fears concerning me, being convinced “by an account taken from one
of my own papers that I had greatly erred from the faith.” I could not conceive what paper
that should be; but, on inquiry, found it was the same I had read her myself. How hard is
it to form a true judgment of any person or thing from the account of a prejudiced relater!
yea, though he be ever so honest a man: for he who gave this relations was one of unquestionable
veracity. And yet by his sincere account of a writing which lay before his eyes, was
the truth so totally disguised that my mother knew not the paper she had heard from end
to end, nor I that I had myself written.
Thursday, 14.—I went with Mr. Whitefield to Blackheath, where were, I believe, twelve
or fourteen thousand people. He a little surprised me by desiring me to preach in his stead;
which I did (though nature recoiled) on my favorite subject, “Jesus Christ, who of God is
made unto us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption.”
I was greatly moved with compassion for the rich that were there, to whom I made a
particular application. Some of them seemed to attend, while others drove away their coaches
from so uncouth a preacher.
Sunday, 17.—I preached at seven in Upper Moorefields to (I believe) six or seven
thousand people, on, “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye to the waters.”
At five I preached on Kennington Common to about fifteen thousand people on those
words, “Look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth’ [Isa. 45:22].
Monday, 18.—I left London early in the morning and the next evening reached Bristol
and preached (as I had appointed, if God should permit) to a numerous congregation. My
text now also was “look unto me, and be ye saved, all the ends of the earth” [Isa. 45:22].
Howell Harris called upon me an hour or two after. He said he had been much dissuaded
from either hearing or seeing me by many who said all manner of evil of me. “But,” said
he, “as soon as I heard you preach, I quickly found what spirit you were of. And before you
had done, I was so overpowered with joy and love that I had much ado to walk home.”
Sunday, 24.—As I was riding to Rose Green, in a smooth, plain part of the road, my
horse suddenly pitched upon his head, and rolled over and over. I received no other hurt
than a little bruise on one side; which for the present I felt not, but preached without pain
Susanna Wesley and her Son
66
Susanna Wesley and her Son
to six or seven thousand people on that important direction, “Whether ye eat or drink, or
whatever you do, do all to the glory of God” [see I Cor. 10:31].
67
Susanna Wesley and her Son
Talks with Whitefield
Friday, July 6.—In the afternoon I was with Mr. Whitefield, just come from London,
with whom I went to Baptist Mills, where he preached concerning “the Holy Ghost, which
all who believe are to receive”; not without a just, though severe, censure of those who preach
as if there were no Holy Ghost.
Saturday, 7.—I had an opportunity to talk with him of those outward signs which had
so often accompanied the inward work of God. I found his objections were chiefly grounded
on gross misrepresentations of matter of fact. But the next day he had an opportunity of
informing himself better: for no sooner had he begun (in the application of his sermon) to
invite all sinners to believe in Christ, than four persons sank down close to him, almost in
the same moment. One of them lay without either sense or motion. A second trembled exceedingly.
The third had strong convulsions all over his body, but made no noise unless by
groans. The fourth, equally convulsed, called upon God with strong cries and tears. From
this time, I trust, we shall all suffer God to carry on His own work in the way that pleaseth
Him.
Friday, 23.—On Friday, in the afternoon, I left Bristol with Mr. Whitefield, in the midst
of heavy rain. But the clouds soon dispersed so that we had a fair, calm evening and a serious
congregation at Thornbury.
Tuesday, 17.—I rode to Bradford, five miles from Bath, whither I had been long invited
to come. I waited on the minister and desired leave to preach in his church. He said it was
not usual to preach on the weekdays; but if I could come thither on a Sunday, he should be
glad of my assistance. Thence I went to a gentleman in the town who had been present when
I preached at Bath and, with the strongest marks of sincerity and affection, wished me good
luck in the name of the Lord. But it was past. I found him now quite cold. He began disputing
on several heads and at last told me plainly that one of our own college had informed him
they always took me to be a little crack-brained at Oxford.
However, some persons who were not of his mind, having pitched on a convenient place
(called Bear Field, or Bury Field), on the top of the hill under which the town lies; I there
offered Christ to about a thousand people, for “wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and
redemption.” Thence I returned to Bath and preached on “What must I do to be saved?” to
a larger audience than ever before.
I was wondering the “god of this world” was so still; when, at my return from the place
of preaching, poor R---d Merchant told me he could not let me preach any more in his
ground. I asked him why; he said, the people hurt his trees and stole things out of his ground.
“And besides,” added he, “I have already, by letting thee be there, merited the displeasure
of my neighbors.” O fear of man! Who is above thee, but they who indeed “worship God in
spirit and in truth”? Not even those who have one foot in the grave! Not even those who
Talks with Whitefield
68
Talks with Whitefield
dwell in rooms of cedar and who have heaped up gold as the dust and silver as the sand of
the sea.
69
Talks with Whitefield
Press-gang Disturbs the Sermon
Saturday, 21.—I began expounding, a second time, our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount.
In the morning, Sunday, 22, as I was explaining, “Blessed are the poor in spirit,” to about
three thousand people, we had a fair opportunity of showing all men what manner of spirit
we were of: for in the middle of the sermon the press-gang came and seized on one of the
hearers (ye learned in the law, what becomes of Magna Charta, and of English liberty and
property? Are not these mere sounds, while, on any pretense, there is such a thing as a pressgang
suffered in the land?), all the rest standing still and none opening his mouth or lifting
up his hand to resist them.
Monday, September 3 (London).—I talked largely with my mother, who told me that,
till a short time since, she had scarcely heard such a thing mentioned as the having forgiveness
of sins now, or God’s Spirit bearing witness with our spirit: much less did she imagine that
this was the common privilege of all true believers. “Therefore,” said she, “I never durst ask
for it myself. But two or three weeks ago, while my son Hall was pronouncing those words,
in delivering the cup to me, ‘The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given for thee,’
the words struck through my heart and I knew God for Christ’s sake had forgiven me all
my sins.”
I asked whether her father (Dr. Annesley) had not the same faith and whether she had
not heard him preach it to others. She answered that he had had it himself; and had declared,
a little before his death, that for more than forty years he had had no darkness, no fear, no
doubt at all of his being “accepted in the Beloved.” But that, nevertheless, she did not remember
to have heard him preach, no, not once, explicitly upon it: whence she supposed he also
looked upon it as the peculiar blessing of a few, not as promised to all the people of God.
Press-gang Disturbs the Sermon
70
Press-gang Disturbs the Sermon
The New Name of Methodism
Sunday, 9.—I declared to about ten thousand, in Moorfields, what they must do to be
saved. My mother went with us, about five, to Kennington, where were supposed to be
twenty thousand people. I again insisted on that foundation of all our hope, “Believe in the
Lord Jesus, and thou shalt be saved.” From Kennington I went to a society at Lambeth. The
house being filled, the rest stood in the garden. The deep attention they showed gave me a
good hope that they will not all be forgetful hearers.
Sunday, 16.—I preached at Moorfields to about ten thousand, and at Kennington
Common to, I believe, nearly twenty thousand, on those words of the calmer Jews to St.
Paul, “We desire to hear of thee what thou thinkest: for as concerning this sect, we know
that everywhere it is spoken against” [Acts 28:22]. At both places I described the real difference
between what is generally called Christianity and the true old Christianity, which, under
the new name of Methodism, is now also everywhere spoken against.
Sunday, 23.—I declared to about ten thousand, in Moorfields, with great enlargement
of spirit, “The kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and
joy in the Holy Ghost” [Rom. 14:17]. At Kennington I enforced to about twenty thousand
that great truth, “One thing is needful.” Thence I went to Lambeth and showed (to the
amazement, it seemed, of many who were present) how “he that is born of God doth not
commit sin” [1 John 3:9].
Monday, 24.—I preached once more at Plaistow and took my leave of the people of that
place. In my return, a person galloping swiftly rode full against me and overthrew both man
and horse, but without any hurt to either. Glory be to Him who saves both man and beast!
The New Name of Methodism
71
The New Name of Methodism
An Accident and a Long Sermon
Thursday, 27.—I went in the afternoon to a society at Deptford and thence, at six, came
to Turner’s Hall, which holds (by computation) two thousand persons. The press both
within and without was very great. In the beginning of the expounding, there being a large
vault beneath, the main beam which supported the floor broke. The floor immediately sank,
which event occasioned much noise and confusion among the people. But two or three days
before, a man had filled the vault with hogsheads of tobacco. So that the floor, after sinking
a foot or two, rested upon them, and I went on without interruption.
Sunday, October 7.—About eleven I preached at Runwick, seven miles from Gloucester.
The church was much crowded, though a thousand or upwards stayed in the churchyard.
In the afternoon I explained further the same words, “What must I do to be saved?” I believe
some thousands were then present, more than had been in the morning.
Between five and six I called on all who were present (about three thousand) at Stanley,
on a little green near the town, to accept of Christ as their only “wisdom, righteousness,
sanctification, and redemption.” I was strengthened to speak as I never did before; and
continued speaking nearly two hours: the darkness of the night and a little lightning not
lessening the number, but increasing the seriousness, of the hearers. I concluded the day by
expounding part of our Lord's Sermon on the Mount to a small, serious company at Ebly.
An Accident and a Long Sermon
72
An Accident and a Long Sermon
Wesley in Wales
Monday, 15.—Upon a pressing invitation, some time since received, I set out for Wales.
About four in the afternoon I preached on a little green at the foot of the Devauden (a high
hill, two or three miles beyond Chepstow) to three or four hundred plain people on “Christ
our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption.” After sermon, one who I trust
is an old disciple of Christ, willingly received us into his house: whither many following, I
showed them their need of a Saviour from these words, “Blessed are the poor in spirit.” In
the morning I described more fully the way to salvation—“Believe in the Lord Jesus, and
thou shalt be saved”; and then, taking leave of my friendly host, before two came to Abergavenny.
I felt in myself a strong aversion to preaching here. However, I went to Mr. W--- (the
person in whose ground Mr. Whitefield preached) to desire the use of it. He said, with all
his heart—if the minister was not willing to let me have the use of the church: after whose
refusal (for I wrote a line to him immediately), he invited me to his house. About a thousand
people stood patiently (though the frost was sharp, it being after sunset) while, from Acts
28:22, I simply described the plain, old religion of the Church of England, which is now almost
everywhere spoken against, under the new name of Methodism.
Friday, 19.—I preached in the morning at Newport on “What must I do to be saved?”
to the most insensible, ill-behaved people I have ever seen in Wales. One ancient man,
during a great part of the sermon, cursed and swore almost incessantly; and, toward the
conclusion, took up a great stone, which he many times attempted to throw. But that he
could not do.—Such the champions, such the arms against field-preaching!
At four I preached at the Shire Hall of Cardiff again, where many gentry, I found, were
present. Such freedom of speech I have seldom had as was given me in explaining those
words, “The kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy
in the Holy Ghost.” At six almost the whole town (I was informed) came together, to whom
I explained the six last beatitudes. But my heart was so enlarged I knew not how to give over,
so that we continued three hours.
Saturday, 20.—I returned to Bristol. I have seen no part of England so pleasant for sixty
or seventy miles together as those parts of Wales I have been in. And most of the inhabitants
are indeed ripe for the gospel.
Wesley in Wales
73
Wesley in Wales
“A Terrible Sight”
Tuesday, 23.—In riding to Bradford I read over Mr. Law’s book on the new birth.
Philosophical, speculative, precarious; Behemish, void, and vain!
Oh, what a fall is there!
At eleven I preached at Bearfield to about three thousand, on the spirit of nature, of
bondage, and of adoption.
Returning in the evening, I was exceedingly pressed to go back to a young woman in
Kingswood. (The fact I nakedly relate and leave every man to his own judgment of it.) I
went. She was nineteen or twenty years old, but, it seems, could not write or read. I found
her on the bed, two or three persons holding her. It was a terrible sight. Anguish, horror,
and despair above all description appeared in her pale face. The thousand distortions of her
whole body showed how the dogs of hell were gnawing her heart. The shrieks intermixed
were scarcely to be endured. But her stony eyes could not weep. She screamed out, as soon
as words could find their way, “I am damned, damned; lost forever! Six days ago you might
have helped me. But it is past. I am the devil’s now. I have given myself to him. His I am.
Him I must serve. With him I must go to hell. I will be his. I will serve him. I will go with
him to hell. I cannot be saved. I will not be saved. I must, I will, I will be damned!” She then
began praying to the devil. We began:
Arm of the Lord, awake, awake!
She immediately sank down as sleep; but, as soon as we left off, broke out again, with
inexpressible vehemence: “Stony hearts, break! I am a warning to you. Break, break, poor
stony hearts! Will you not break? What can be done more for stony hearts? I am damned
that you may be saved. Now break, now break, poor stony hearts! You need not be damned,
though I must.” She then fixed her eyes on the corner of the ceiling and said: “There he is:
ay, there he is! come, good devil, come! Take me away. You said you would dash my brains
out: come, do it quickly. I am yours. I will be yours. Come just now. Take me away.”
We interrupted her by calling again upon God, on which she sank down as before; and
another young woman began to roar out as loud as she had done. My brother now came in,
it being about nine o’clock. We continued in prayer till past eleven, when God in a moment
spoke peace into the soul, first of the first tormented, and then of the other. And they both
joined in singing praise to Him who had “stilled the enemy and the avenger.”
'A Terrible Sight'
74
'A Terrible Sight'
“Yonder Comes Wesley, Galloping”
Saturday, 27.—I was sent for to Kingswood again, to one of those who had been so ill
before. A violent rain began just as I set out, so that I was thoroughly wet in a few minutes.
Just as that time the woman (then three miles off) cried out, “Yonder comes Wesley, galloping
as fast as he can.” When I was come, I was quite cold and dead and fitter for sleep than
prayer. She burst out into a horrid laughter and said, “No power, no power; no faith, no
faith. She is mine; her soul is mine. I have her and will not let her go.”
We begged of God to increase our faith. Meanwhile her pangs increased more and more
so that one would have imagined, by the violence of the throes, her body must have been
shattered to pieces. One who was clearly convinced this was no natural disorder said, “I
think Satan is let loose. I fear he will not stop here.” He added, “I command thee, in the
name of the Lord Jesus, to tell if thou hast commission to torment any other soul.” It was
immediately answered, “I have. L---y C---r and S---h J---s.” (Two who lived at some distance,
and were then in perfect health.)
We betook ourselves to prayer again and ceased not till she began, about six o’clock,
with a clear voice and composed, cheerful look:
Praise God, from whom all blessings flow.
Sunday, 28.—I preached once more at Bradford, at one in the afternoon. The violent
rains did not hinder more, I believe, than ten thousand from earnestly attending to what I
spoke on those solemn words: “I take you to record this day that I am pure from the blood
of all men. For I have not shunned to declare unto you all the counsel of God.”
Returning in the evening, I called at Mrs. J---‘s, in Kingswood. S---h J---s and L---y C--r
were there. It was scarcely a quarter of an hour before L---y C---r fell into a strange
agony; and presently after, S---h J---s. The violent convulsions all over their bodies were
such as words cannot describe. Their cries and groans were too horrid to be borne, till one
of them, in a tone not to be expressed, said: “Where is your faith now? Come, go to prayers.
I will pray with you. ‘Our Father, which art in heaven.’” We took the advice, from whomsoever
it came, and poured out our souls before God, till L---y C---r’s agonies so increased
that it seemed she was in the pangs of death. But in a moment God spoke; she knew His
voice, and both her body and soul were healed.
We continued in prayer till nearly one, when S---h J---‘s voice was also changed, and
she began strongly to call upon God. This she did for the greatest part of the night. In the
morning we renewed our prayers, while she was crying continually, “I burn! I burn! Oh,
what shall I do? I have a fire within me. I cannot bear it. Lord Jesus! Help!”—Amen, Lord
Jesus! when Thy time is come.
Tuesday, November 27.—I wrote Mr. D. (according to his request) a short account of
what had been done in Kingswood and of our present undertaking there. The account was
as follows:
'Yonder Comes Wesley, Galloping'
75
'Yonder Comes Wesley, Galloping'
“Few persons have lived long in the west of England who have not heard of the colliers
of Kingswood; a people famous, from the beginning hitherto, for neither fearing God nor
regarding man: so ignorant of the things of God that they seemed but one move from the
beasts that perish; and therefore utterly without desire of instruction as well as without the
means of it.
76
'Yonder Comes Wesley, Galloping'
The Colliers of Kingswood
“Many last winter used tauntingly to say of Mr. Whitefield, ‘If he will convert heathens,
why does he not go to the colliers of Kingswood?’ In spring he did so. And as there were
thousands who resorted to no place of public worship, he went after them into their own
wilderness, ‘to seek and save that which was lost.’ When he was called away others went
into ‘the highways and hedges, to compel them to come in.’ And, by the grace of God, their
labor was not in vain. The scene is already changed. Kingswood does not now, as a year ago,
resound with cursing and blasphemy. It is no more filled with drunkenness and uncleanness
and the idle diversions that naturally lead thereto. It is no longer full of wars and fightings,
of clamor and bitterness, of wrath and envyings. Peace and love are there. Great numbers
of the people are mild, gentle, and easy to be entreated. They ‘do not cry, neither strive’; and
hardly is their ‘voice heard in the streets’; or, indeed, in their own wood; unless when they
are at their usual evening diversion—singing praise unto God their Saviour.
“That their children too might know the things which make for their peace, it was some
time since proposed to build a house in Kingswood; and after many foreseen and unforeseen
difficulties, in June last the foundation was laid. The ground made choice of was in the
middle of the wood, between the London and Bath roads, not far from that called Two Mile
Hill, about three measured miles from Bristol.
“Here a large room was begun for the school, having four small rooms at either end for
the schoolmasters (and, perhaps, if it should please God, some poor children) to lodge in.
Two persons are ready to teach, so soon as the house is fit to receive them, the shell of which
is nearly finished; so that it is hoped the whole will be completed in spring or early in the
summer.
“It is true, although the masters require no pay, yet this undertaking is attended with
great expense.”
The Colliers of Kingswood
77
The Colliers of Kingswood
Chapter 4. Preaching Incidents; Wesley's Labor Colony; Dispute
with Whitefield; Curious Interruptions; The Mother of the Wesleys
Chapter 4. Preaching Incidents; Wesley's Labor Colony; Dispute with Whitefield; Curious Interruptions; The Mother of the Wesleys
78
Chapter 4. Preaching Incidents; Wesley's Labor Colony; Dispute with Whitefield;…
Wesley’s Correspondents
1740. Thursday, January 3.—I left London and the next evening came to Oxford, where
I spent the two following days in looking over the letters which I had received for the sixteen
or eighteen years last past. How few traces of inward religion are here! I found but one
among all my correspondents who declared (what I well remember, at that time I knew not
how to understand), that God had “shed abroad his love in his heart” and had given him
the “peace that passeth all understanding.” But who believed his report? Should I conceal a
sad truth or declare it for the profit of others? He was expelled out of his society as a madman;
and, being disowned by his friends and despised and forsaken of all men, lived obscure and
unknown for a few months, and then went to Him whom his soul loved.
Monday, 21.—I preached at Hannam, four miles from Bristol. In the evening I made a
collection in our congregation for the relief of the poor, without Lawford’s gate; who, having
no work (because of the severe frost) and no assistance from the parish wherein they lived,
were reduced to the last extremity. I made another collection on Thursday and a third on
Sunday, by which we were enabled to feed a hundred, sometimes a hundred and fifty, a day,
of those whom we found to need it most.
Wesley's Correspondents
79
Wesley's Correspondents
A Sermon and a Riot
Tuesday, April 1 (Bristol).—While I was expounding the former part of the twenty-third
chapter of the Acts (how wonderfully suited to the occasion! though not by my choice), the
floods began to lift up their voice. some or other of the children on Belial had labored to
disturb us several nights before: but now it seemed as if all the host of the aliens had come
together with one consent. Not only the court and the alleys, but all the street, upwards and
downwards, was filled with people, shouting, cursing and swearing, and ready to swallow
the ground with fierceness and rage. The mayor sent order that they should disperse. But
they set him at nought. The chief constable came next in person, who was, till then, sufficiently
prejudiced against us. But they insulted him also in so gross a manner as I believe
fully opened his eyes. At length the mayor sent several of his officers who took the
ringleaders into custody and did not go till all the rest were dispersed. Surely he hath been
to us “the minister of God for good.”
Wednesday, 2.—The rioters were brought up to the court, the quarter sessions being
held that day. They began to excuse themselves by saying many things of me. But the mayor
cut them all short, saying, “What Mr. Wesley is, is nothing to you. I will keep the peace; I
will have no rioting in this city.”
Calling at Newgate in the afternoon, I was informed that the poor wretches under sentence
of death were earnestly desirous to speak with me; but that it could not be, Alderman
Beecher having just then sent an express order that they should not. I cite Alderman
Beecher to answer for these souls at the judgment seat of Christ.
Sunday, September 14 (London).—As I returned home in the evening, I had no sooner
stepped out of the coach than the mob, who were gathered in great numbers about my door,
quite closed me in. I rejoiced and blessed God, knowing this was the time I had long been
looking for, and immediately spake to those that were next me of “righteousness, and
judgment to come.” At first not many heard, the noise round about us being exceedingly
great. But the silence spread farther and farther till I had a quiet, attentive congregation;
and when I left them, they all showed much love and dismissed me with many blessings.
A Sermon and a Riot
80
A Sermon and a Riot
Preaching Incidents
Sunday, 28.—I began expounding the Sermon on the Mount, at London. In the afternoon
I described to a numerous congregation at Kennington, the life of God in the soul. One
person who stood on the mount made a little noise at first; but a gentleman, whom I knew
not, walked up to him, and, without saying one word, mildly took him by the hand and led
him down. From that time he was quiet till he went away.
When I came home I found an innumerable mob round the door who opened all their
throats the moment they saw me. I desired my friends to go into the house; and then walking
into the midst of the people, proclaimed, “the name of the Lord, gracious and merciful, and
repenting him of the evil.” They stood staring one at another. I told them they could not
flee from the face of this great God and therefore besought them that we might all join together
in crying to Him for mercy. To this they readily agreed: I then commended them to
His grace and went undisturbed to the little company within.
Tuesday, 30.—As I was expounding the twelfth of the Acts, a young man, with some
others, rushed in, cursing and swearing vehemently; he so disturbed all near him that, after
a time, they put him out. I observed it and called to let him come in, that our Lord might
bid his chains fall off. As soon as the sermon was over, he came and declared before us all
that he was a smuggler, then going on that work, as his disguise, and the great bag he had
with him, showed. But he said he must never do this more, for he was now resolved to have
the Lord for his God.
Preaching Incidents
81
Preaching Incidents
Wesley’s Labor Colony
Tuesday, November 25 (London).—After several methods proposed for employing
those who were out of business, we determined to make a trial of one which several of our
brethren recommended to us. Our aim was, with as little expense as possible, to keep them
at once from want and from idleness, in order to which 2
, we took twelve of the poorest
and a teacher into the society room where they were employed for four months, till spring
came on, in carding and spinning of cotton. And the design answered: they were employed
and maintained with very little more than the produce of their own labor.
Friday, 28.—A gentleman came to me full of good-will, to exhort me not to leave the
Church; or (which was the same thing in his account) to use extemporary prayer, which,
said he, “I will prove to a demonstration to be no prayer at all. For you cannot do two things
at once. But thinking how to pray and praying are two things. Ergo, you cannot both think
and pray at once.” Now, may it not be proved by the salf-same 3
demonstration that praying
by a form is no prayer at all? E.g. You cannot do two things at once. But reading and praying
are two things. Ergo, you cannot both read and pray at once.” Q.E.D.
2 Correct
3 Correct
Wesley's Labor Colony
82
Wesley's Labor Colony
Dispute with Whitefield
1741. Sunday, February 1.—A private letter, written to me by Mr. Whitefield, was
printed without either his leave or mine, and a great numbers of copies were given to our
people, both at the door and in the Foundry itself. Having procured one of them, I related
(after preaching) the naked fact to the congregation and told them, “I will do just what I
believe Mr. Whitefield would, were he here himself.” Upon which I tore it in pieces before
them all. Everyone who had received it, did the same. So that in two minutes there was not
a whole copy left.
Saturday, March 28.—Having heard much of Mr. Whitefield’s unkind behavior, since
his return from Georgia, I went to him to hear him speak for himself that I might know how
to judge. I much approved of his plainness of speech. He told me that he and I preached
two different gospels; and therefore he not only would not join with or give me the right
hand of fellowship, but was resolved publicly to preach against me and my brother,
wheresoever he preached at all. Mr. Hall (who went with me) put him in mind of the
promise he had made but a few days before, that, whatever his private opinion was, he would
never publicly preach against us. He said that promise was only an effect of human weakness,
and he was now of another mind.
Monday, April 6.—I had a long conversation with Peter Bohler. I marvel how I refrain
from joining these men. I scarcely ever see any of them but my heart burns within me. I
long to be with them, and yet I am kept from them.
Thursday, May 7.—I reminded the United Society that many of our brethren and sisters
had not needful food; many were destitute of convenient clothing; many were out of business,
and that without their own fault; and many sick and ready to perish: that I had done what
in me lay to feed the hungry, to clothe the naked, to employ the poor, and to visit the sick;
but was not, alone, sufficient for these things; and therefore desired all whose hearts were
as my heart:
1. To bring what clothes each could spare to be distributed among those that wanted
most.
2. To give weekly a penny, or what they could afford, for the relief of the poor and sick.
My design, I told them, is to employ for the present all the women who are out of business,
and desire it, in knitting.
To these we will first give the common price for what work they do; and then add, according
as they need.
Twelve persons are appointed to inspect these and to visit and provide things needful
for the sick.
Each of these is to visit all the sick within her district every other day and to meet on
Tuesday evening, to give an account of what she has done and consult what can be done
further.
Dispute with Whitefield
83
Dispute with Whitefield
Friday, 8.—I found myself much out of order. However, I made shift to preach in the
evening; but on Saturday my bodily strength quite failed so that for several hours I could
scarcely lift up my head. Sunday, 10. I was obliged to lie down most part of the day, being
easy only in that posture. Yet in the evening my weakness was suspended while I was calling
sinners to repentance. But at our love-feast which followed, beside the pain in my back and
head and the fever which still continued upon me, just as I began to pray I was seized with
such a cough that I could hardly speak. At the same time came strongly into my mind,
“These signs shall follow them that believe” [Mark 16:17]. I called on Jesus aloud to “increase
my faith” and to “confirm the word of his grace.” While I was speaking my pain vanished
away; the fever left me; my bodily strength returned; and for many weeks I felt neither
weakness nor pain. “Unto thee, O Lord, do I give thanks.”
84
Dispute with Whitefield
Wesley at Northampton and Nottingham
Monday, June 8.—I set out from Enfield Chace for Leicestershire. In the evening we
came to Northampton, and the next afternoon to Mr. Ellis’s at Markfield, five or six miles
beyond Leicester.
For these two days I had made an experiment which I had been so often and earnestly
pressed to do—speaking to none concerning the things of God unless my heart was free to
it. And what was the event? Why, 1.) that I spoke to none at all for fourscore miles together;
no, not even to him that traveled with me in the chaise, unless a few words at first setting
out; 2.) that I had no cross either to bear or to take up, and commonly, in an hour or two,
fell fast asleep; 3.) that I had much respect shown me wherever I came, everyone behaving
to me as to a civil, good-natured gentleman. Oh, how pleasing is all this to flesh and blood!
Need ye “compass sea and land” to make “proselytes” to this?
Sunday, 14.—I rode to Nottingham and at eight preached at the market place, to an
immense multitude of people on “The dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they
that hear shall live” [John 5:25]. I saw only one or two who behaved lightly, whom I immediately
spoke to; and they stood reproved. Yet, soon after, a man behind me began aloud
to contradict and blaspheme; but upon my turning to him, he stepped behind a pillar and
in a few minutes disappeared.
In the afternoon we returned to Markfield. The church was so excessively hot (being
crowded in every corner), that I could not, without difficulty, read the evening service. Being
afterward informed that abundance of people were still without who could not possibly get
into the church, I went out to them and explained that great promise of our Lord, “I will
heal their backslidings, I will love them freely” [Hos. 14:4]. In the evening I expounded in
the church on her who “loved much, because she had much forgiven.”
Monday, 15.—I set out for London, and read over in the way that celebrated book,
Martin Luther’s comment on the Epistle to the Galatians. I was utterly ashamed. How have
I esteemed this book, only because I heard it so commended by others; or, at best, because
I had read some excellent sentences occasionally quoted from it! But what shall I say, now
I judge for myself? now I see with my own eyes? Why, not only that the author makes
nothing out, clears up not one considerable difficulty; that he is quite shallow in his remarks
on many passages, and muddy and confused almost on all; but that he is deeply tinctured
with mysticism throughout and hence often dangerously wrong.
Wesley at Northampton and Nottingham
85
Wesley at Northampton and Nottingham
An Ox in the Congregation
Friday, July 10.—I rode to London and preached at Short’s Gardens on “the name of
Jesus Christ of Nazareth” [Acts 3:6]. Sunday, 12. While I was showing, at Charles’ Square,
what it is “to do justly, to love mercy, and to walk humbly with our God” [see Micah 6:8],
a great shout began. Many of the rabble had brought an ox, which they were vehemently
laboring to drive among the people. But their labor was in vain; for in spite of them all, he
ran round and round, one way and the other, and at length broke through the midst of them
clear away, leaving us calmly rejoicing and praising God.
Saturday, 25 (Oxford).—It being my turn (which comes about once in three years), I
preached at St. Mary’s, before the University. The harvest truly is plenteous. So numerous
a congregation (from whatever motives they came) I have seldom seen at Oxford. My text
was the confession of poor Agrippa, “Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian” [Acts
26:28]. I have “cast my bread upon the waters.” Let me “find it again after many days!”
[Eccles. 11:1].
Wednesday, August 26 (London).—I was informed of a remarkable conversation at
which one of our sisters was present a day or two before: a gentleman was assuring his
friends that he himself was in Charles 4
Square when a person told Mr. Wesley to his face
that he, Mr. Wesley, had paid twenty pounds already on being convicted for selling Geneva;
and that he now kept two popish priests in his house. This gave occasion to another to
mention what he had himself heard, at an eminent Dissenting teacher’s, namely, that it was
beyond dispute Mr. Wesley had large remittances from Spain in order to make a party
among the poor; and that as soon as the Spaniards landed, he was to join them with twenty
thousand men.
4 The apostrophe is left off here in the text.
An Ox in the Congregation
86
An Ox in the Congregation
Wesley at Cardiff
Thursday, October 1.—We set out for Wales; but missing our passage over the Severn
in the morning, it was sunset before we could get to Newport. We inquired there if we could
hire a guide to Cardiff; but there was none to be had. A lad coming in quickly after, who
was going (he said) to Lanissan, a little village two miles to the right of Cardiff, we resolved
to go thither. At seven we set out: it rained pretty fast, and there being neither moon nor
stars, we could neither see any road, nor one another, nor our own horses’ heads; but the
promise of God did not fail; He gave His angels charge over us. Soon after ten we came safe
to Mr. William’s house at Lanissan.
Friday, 2.—We rode to Fonmon castle. We found Mr. Jones’s daughter ill of the smallpox;
but he could cheerfully leave her and all the rest in the hands of Him in whom he now believed.
In the evening I preached at Cardiff in the shire-hall, a large and convenient place,
on “God hath given unto us eternal life, and this life is in his son” [I John 5:11]. There having
been a feast in the town that day, I believed it needful to add a few words upon intemperance:
and while I was saying, “As for you, drunkards, you have no part in this life; you abide in
death; you choose death and hell,” a man cried out vehemently, “I am one; and thither I am
going.” But I trust God at that hour began to show him and others “a more excellent way.”
Sunday, November 22 (Bristol).—Being not suffered to go to church as yet [after a serious
fever], I communicated at home. I was advised to stay at home some time longer, but I could
not apprehend it necessary. Therefore, on Monday, 23, went to the new room, where we
praised God for all His mercies. And I expounded, for about an hour (without any faintness
or weariness), on “What reward shall I give upon the Lord for all the benefits that he hath
done unto me? I will receive the cup of salvation, and call upon the name of the Lord” [see
Ps. 116:12, 13].
I preached once every day this week and found no inconvenience by it. Sunday, 29. I
thought I might go a little farther. So I preached both at Kingswood and at Bristol and afterward
spent nearly an hour with the society, and about two hours at the love feast. But my
body could not yet keep pace with my mind. I had another fit of my fever the next day; but
it lasted not long, and I continued slowly to regain my strength.
Wesley at Cardiff
87
Wesley at Cardiff
A Curious Interruption
Monday, December 7.—I preached on “Trust ye in the Lord Jehovah; for in the Lord is
everlasting strength” [Isa. 26:4]. I was showing what cause we had to trust in the Captain of
our salvation, when one in the midst of the room cried out, “Who was your captain the
other day, when you hanged yourself? I know the man who saw you when you were cut
down.” This wise story, it seems, had been diligently spread abroad and cordially believed
by many in Bristol. I desired they would make room for the man to come nearer. But the
moment he saw the way open, he ran away with all possible speed, not so much as once
looking behind him.
Saturday, 12.—In the evening one desired to speak with me. I perceived him to be in
the utmost confusion so that for awhile he could not speak. At length, he said, “I am he that
interrupted you at the new room, on Monday. I have had no rest since, day or night, nor
could have till I had spoken to you. I hope you will forgive me and that it will be a warning
to me all the days of my life.”
A Curious Interruption
88
A Curious Interruption
Wesley’s Congregation Stoned
1742. Monday, January 25 (London).—While I was explaining at Long Lane, “He that
committeth sin is of the devil” [I John 3:8], his servants were above measure enraged: they
not only made all possible noise (although, as I had desired before, no man stirred from his
place or answered them a word); but violently thrust many persons to and fro, struck others,
and broke down part of the house. At length they began throwing large stones upon the
house, which, forcing their way wherever they came, fell down, together with the tiles, among
the people, so that they were in danger of their lives. I then told them, “You must not go on
thus; I am ordered by the magistrate, who is, in this respect, to us the minister of God, to
inform him of those who break the laws of God and the King: and I must do it if you persist
herein; otherwise I am a partaker of your sin."
When I ceased speaking they were more outrageous than before. Upon this I said, “Let
three or four calm men take hold of the foremost and charge a constable with him, that the
law may take its course.” They did so and brought him into the house, cursing and blaspheming
in a dreadful manner. I desired five or six to go with him to Justice Copeland, to whom
they nakedly related the fact. The justice immediately bound him over to the next sessions
at Guildford.
I observed when the man was brought into the house that many of his companions were
loudly crying out, “Richard Smith, Richard Smith!” who, as it afterwards appeared, was one
of their stoutest champions. But Richard Smith answered not; he was fallen into the hands
of One higher than they. God had struck him to the heart; as also a woman, who was
speaking words not fit to be repeated and throwing whatever came to hand, whom He
overtook in the very act. She came into the house with Richard Smith, fell upon her knees
before us all, and strongly exhorted him never to turn back, never to forget the mercy which
God had shown to his soul. From this time we had never any considerable interruption or
disturbance at Long Lane; although we withdrew our persecution upon the offender’s submission
and promise of better behavior.
Tuesday, 26.—I explained at Chelsea the faith which worketh by love. I was very weak
when I went into the room; but the more “the beasts of the people” increased in madness
and rage, the more was I strengthened, both in body and soul; so that I believe few in the
house, which was exceedingly full, lost one sentence of what I spoke. Indeed they could not
see me, nor one another at a few yards distance, by reason of the exceedingly thick smoke,
which was occasioned by the wildfire, and things of that kind, continually thrown into the
room. But they who could praise God in the midst of the fires were not to be affrighted by
a little smoke.
Monday, February 15.—Many met together to consult on a proper method for discharging
the public debt; it was at length agreed 1) that every member of the society, who was
able, should contribute a penny a week; 2) that the whole society should be divided into
Wesley's Congregation Stoned
89
Wesley's Congregation Stoned
little companies or classes—about twelve in each class; and 3) that one person in each class
should receive the contribution of the rest and bring it in to the stewards weekly.
Friday, March 10.—I rode once more to Pensford at the earnest request of serious people.
The place where they desired me to preach was a little green spot near the town. But I had
no sooner begun than a great company of rabble, hired (as we afterwards found) for that
purpose, came furiously upon us, bringing a bull, which they had been baiting, and now
strove to drive in among the people. But the beast was wiser than his drivers and continually
ran either on one side of us or the other, while we quietly sang praise to God and prayed
for about an hour. The poor wretches, finding themselves disappointed, at length seized
upon the bull, now weak and tired after having been so long torn and beaten both by dogs
and men; and, by main strength, partly dragged, and partly thrust, him in among the people.
90
Wesley's Congregation Stoned
A Bull in the Congregation
When they had forced their way to the little table on which I stood, they strove several
times to throw it down by thrusting the helpless beast against it, who, of himself, stirred no
more than a log of wood. I once or twice put aside his head with my hand that the blood
might not drop upon my clothes; intending to go on as soon as the hurry should be over.
But the table falling down, some of our friends caught me in their arms, and carried me
right away on their shoulders; while the rabble wreaked their vengeance on the table, which
they tore bit from bit. We went a little way off, where I finished my discourse without any
noise or interruption.
Sunday, 21.—In the evening I rode to Marshfield and on Tuesday, in the afternoon,
came to London. Wednesday, 24. I preached for the last time in the French chapel at Waping
on “If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed” [John 8:31].
Thursday, 25.—I appointed several earnest and sensible men to meet me, to whom I
showed the great difficulty I had long found of knowing the people who desired to be under
my care. After much discourse, they all agreed there could be no better way to come to a
sure, thorough knowledge of each person than to divide them into classes, like those at
Bristol, under the inspection of those in whom I could most confide. This was the origin of
our classes at London, for which I can never sufficiently praise God; the unspeakable usefulness
of the institution having ever since been more and more manifest.
Friday, April 9.—We had the first watch night in London. We commonly choose for
this solemn service the Friday night nearest the full moon, either before or after, that those
of the congregation who live at a distance may have light to their several homes. The service
begins at half an hour past eight and continues till a little after midnight. We have often
found a peculiar blessing at these seasons. There is generally a deep awe upon the congregation,
perhaps in some measure owing to the silence of the night, particularly in singing the
hymn with which we commonly conclude:
Hearken to the solemn voice,
The awful midnight cry!
Waiting souls, rejoice, rejoice,
And feel the Bridegroom nigh.
Sunday, May 9.—I preached in Charles Square to the largest congregation I have ever
seen there. Many of the baser people would fain have interrupted, but they found, after a
time, it was lost labor. One, who was more serious, was (as she afterwards confessed) exceedingly
angry at them. But she was quickly rebuked by a stone which lit upon her forehead
and struck her down to the ground. In that moment her anger was at an end, and love only
filled her heart.
A Bull in the Congregation
91
A Bull in the Congregation
Wednesday, 12.—I waited on the Archbishop of Canterbury with Mr. Whitefield, and
again on Friday; as also on the Bishop of London. I trust if we should be called to appear
before princes, we should not be ashamed.
92
A Bull in the Congregation
Wesley Was “the Better Mounted”
Monday, 17.—I had designed this morning to set out for Bristol but was unexpectedly
prevented. In the afternoon I received a letter from Leicestershire, pressing me to come
without delay and pay the last office of friendship to one whose soul was on the wing for
eternity. On Thursday, 20, I set out. The next afternoon I stopped a little at Newport-Pagnell
and then rode on till I overtook a serious man, with whom I immediately fell into conversation.
He presently gave me to know what his opinions were: therefore I said nothing to
contradict them. But that did not content him: he was quite uneasy to know whether I held
the doctrine of the decrees as he did; but I told him over and over, “We had better keep to
practical things, lest we should be angry at one another.” And so we did for two miles, till
he caught me unawares, and dragged me into the dispute before I knew where I was. He
then grew warmer and warmer; told me I was rotten at heart and supposed I was one of
John Wesley’s followers. I told him, “No, I am John Wesley himself.” Upon which he would
gladly have run away outright. But being the better mounted of the two, I kept close to his
side and endeavored to show him his heart, till we came into the street of Northampton.
Wesley Was 'the Better Mounted'
93
Wesley Was 'the Better Mounted'
A Big Crowd at Newcastle
Observing the people, when I had done, gaping and staring upon me with the most
profound astonishment, I told them, “If you desire to know who I am, my name is John
Wesley. At five in the evening, with God’s help, I design to preach here again.”
At five, the hill on which I designed to preach was covered from the top to the bottom.
I never saw so large a number of people together, either at Moorfields or at Kennington
Common. I knew it was not possible for the one half to hear, although my voice was then
strong and clear; and I stood so as to have them all in view, as they were ranged on the side
of the hill. The Word of God which I set before them was, “I will heal their backsliding, I
will love them freely” [Hos. 14:4]. After preaching, the poor people were ready to tread me
under foot, out of pure love and kindness. It was some time before I could possibly get out
of the press. I then went back another way than I had come; several got to our inn before
me, by whom I was vehemently importuned to stay with them at least a few days; or, however,
one day more. But I could not consent, having given my word to be at Birstal, with God’s
leave, on Tuesday night.
A Big Crowd at Newcastle
94
A Big Crowd at Newcastle
Wesley on His Father’s Tombstone
Saturday, June 5.—It being many years since I had been in Epworth before, I went to
an inn in the middle of the town, not knowing whether there were any left in it now who
would not be ashamed of my acquaintance. But an old servant of my father’s, with two or
three poor women, presently found me out. I asked her, “Do you know any in Epworth who
are in earnest to be saved?” She answered, “I am, by the grace of God; and I know I am saved
through faith.” I asked, “Have you then the peace of God? Do you know that He has forgiven
your sins?” She replied, “ I thank God I know it well. And many here can say the same thing.”
Sunday, 6.—A little before the service began, I went to Mr. Romley, the curate, and
offered to assist him either by preaching or reading prayers. But he did not care to accept
of my assistance. The church was exceedingly full in the afternoon, a rumor being spread
that I was to preach. But the sermon on “Quench not the Spirit” [I Thess. 5:19] was not
suitable to the expectation of many of the hearers. Mr. Romley told them one of the most
dangerous ways of quenching the Spirit was by enthusiasm; and enlarged on the character
of an enthusiast in a very florid and oratorical manner. After sermon John Taylor stood in
the churchyard and gave notice as the people were coming out, “Mr. Wesley, not being
permitted to preach in the church, designs to preach here at six o’clock.”
Accordingly at six I came and found such a congregation as I believe Epworth never
saw before. I stood near the east end of the church, upon my father’s tombstone, and cried,
“The kingdom of heaven is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in
the Holy Ghost” [Rom. 14:17].
Wesley on His Father's Tombstone
95
Wesley on His Father's Tombstone
“Let Them Convert the Scolds”
Wednesday, 9.—I rode over to a neighboring town to wait upon a justice of peace, a
man of candor and understanding; before whom (I was informed) their angry neighbors
had carried a whole wagonload of these new heretics. But when he asked what they had
done, there was a deep silence; for that was a point their conductors had forgotten. At length
one said, "Why they pretended to be better than other people; and besides, they prayed from
morning to night.” Mr. S. asked, “But have they done nothing besides?” “Yes, sir,” said an
old man, “an’t 5
please your worship, they have convarted 6 my wife. Till she went among
them, she had such a tongue! And now she is as quiet as a lamb.” “Carry them back, carry
them back,” replied the justice, “and let them convert all the scolds in the town.”
Saturday, 12.—I preached on the righteousness of the law and the righteousness of faith.
While I was speaking, several dropped down as dead and among the rest such a cry was
heard of sinners groaning for the righteousness of faith as almost drowned my voice. But
many of these soon lifted up their heads with joy and broke out into thanksgiving, being
assured they now had the desire of their soul—the forgiveness of their sins.
I observed a gentleman there who was remarkable for not pretending to be of any religion
at all. I was informed he had not been at public worship of any kind for upwards of thirty
years. Seeing him stand as motionless as a statue, I asked him abruptly, “Sir, are you a sinner?”
He replied, with a deep and broken voice, “Sinner enough”; and he continued staring upward
till his wife and a servant or two, who were all in tears, put him into his chaise and carried
him home.
Sunday, 13.—At seven I preached at Haxey on “What must I do to be saved?” Thence
I went to Wroote, of which (as well as Epworth) my father was rector for several years. Mr.
Whitelamb offering me the church, I preached in the morning on “Ask, and it shall be given
you”; in the afternoon, on the difference between the righteousness of the law and the
righteousness of faith. But the church could not contain the people, many of whom came
from far and, I trust, not in vain.
At six I preached for the last time in Epworth churchyard (planning to leave the town
the next morning) to a vast multitude gathered together from all parts, on the beginning of
our Lord’s Sermon on the Mount. I continued among them for nearly three hours, and yet
we scarcely knew how to part. Oh, let none think his labor of love is lost because the fruit
does not immediately appear! Nearly forty years did my father labor here, but he saw little
fruit of all his labor. I took some pains among this people too, and my strength also seemed
spent in vain; but now the fruit appeared. There were scarcely any in the town on whom
5 correct spelling
6 correct spelling
'Let Them Convert the Scolds'
96
'Let Them Convert the Scolds'
either my father or I had taken any pains formerly but the seed, sown so long since, now
sprang up, bringing forth repentance and remission of sins.
97
'Let Them Convert the Scolds'
Death of Wesley’s Mother
I left Bristol in the evening of Sunday, July 18, and on Tuesday came to London. I found
my mother on the borders of eternity. But she had no doubt or fear nor any desire but (as
soon as God should call) “to depart and be with Christ.”
Friday, 23.—About three in the afternoon I went to my mother and found her change
was near. I sat down on the bedside. She was in her last conflict, unable to speak but I believe
quite sensible. Her look was calm and serene, and her eyes fixed upward while we commended
her soul to God. From three to four the silver cord was loosing, and the wheel breaking at
the cistern; and then without any struggle, or sign, or groan, the soul was set at liberty. We
stood round the bed and fulfilled her last request, uttered a little before she lost her speech:
“Children, as soon as I am released, sing a psalm of praise to God.”
Sunday, August 1.—almost an innumerable company of people being gathered together,
about five in the afternoon, I committed to the earth the body of my mother, to sleep with
her fathers. The portion of Scripture from which I afterward spoke was: “I saw a great white
throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and
there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God;
and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and
the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their
works” [Rev. 20:11, 12]. It was one of the most solemn assemblies I ever saw or expect to
see on this side eternity.
We set up a plain stone at the head of her grave, inscribed with the following words:
Here lies the Body
of
MRS. SUSANNAH WESLEY,
the youngest and last surviving daughter of
dr. samuel annesley.
_______
In sure and steadfast hope to rise,
And claim her mansion in the skies,
A Christian here her flesh laid down,
The cross exchanging for a crown.
True daughter of affliction, she,
Inured to pain and misery,
Mourn’d a long night of griefs and fears,
A legal night of seventy years.
Death of Wesley's Mother
98
Death of Wesley's Mother
The Father then reveal’d His Son,
Him in the broken bread made known;
She knew and felt her sins forgiven,
And found the earnest of her heaven.
Meet for the fellowship above,
She heard the call, “Arise, my love!’
“I come,” her dying looks replied,
And lamblike, as her Lord, she died.
99
Death of Wesley's Mother
Mrs. Wesley as Preacher
I cannot but further observe that even she (as well as her father, and grandfather, her
husband, and her three sons) had been, in her measure and degree, a preacher of righteousness.
This I learned from a letter, written long since to my father, part of which I have here
subjoined:
February 6, 1711-12
“___As I am a woman, so I am also mistress of a large family. and though the superior
charge of the souls contained in it lies upon you; yet, in your absence, I cannot but look
upon every soul you leave under my care as a talent committed to me under a trust by the
great Lord of all the families both of heaven and earth. And if I am unfaithful to Him or you
in neglecting to improve these talents, how shall I answer unto Him, when He shall command
me to render an account of my stewardship?
“As these, and other such like thoughts, made me at first take a more than ordinary care
of the souls of my children and servants, so—knowing our religion requires a strict observation
of the Lord’s day, and not thinking that we fully answered the end of the institution by
going to church unless we filled up the intermediate spaces of time by other acts of piety
and devotion—I thought it my duty to spend some part of the day in reading to and instructing
my family: and such time I esteemed spent in a way more acceptable to God than if I
had retired to my own private devotions.
“This was the beginning of my present practice. Other people’s coming and joining
with us was merely accidental. Our [1] lad told his parents: they first desired to be admitted;
then others that heard of it begged leave also: so our company increased to about thirty, and
it seldom exceeded forty last winter.
“But soon after you went to London last, I lit on the account of the Danish missionaries.
I was, I think, never more affected with anything; I could not forbear spending [1] good
part of that evening in praising and adoring the divine goodness for inspiring them with
such ardent zeal for His glory. For several days I could think or speak of little else. At last
it came into my mind, Though I am not a man nor a minister, yet if my heart were sincerely
devoted to God and I was inspired with a true zeal for his glory, I might do somewhat more
than I do. I thought I might pray more for them and might speak to those with whom I
converse with more warmth of affection. I resolved to begin with my own children; in which
I observe the following method: I take such a proportion of time as I can spare every night
to discourse with each child apart. On Monday, I talk with Molly; on Tuesday, with Hetty;
Wednesday, with Nancy; Thursday, with Jacky; Friday, with Patty; Saturday, with Charles;
and with Emily and Suky together on Sunday.
Mrs. Wesley as Preacher
100
Mrs. Wesley as Preacher
She Speaks to Two Hundred
“With those few neighbors that then came to me, I discoursed more freely and affectionately.
I chose the best and most awakening sermons we have. And I spent somewhat more
time with them in such exercises, without being careful about the success of my undertaking.
Since this, our company increased every night; for I dare deny none that ask admittance.
“Last Sunday I believe we had above two hundred. And yet many went away for want
of room to stand.
“We banish all temporal concerns from our society. None is suffered to mingle any
discourse about them with our reading or singing. We keep close to the business of the day;
and when it is over, all go home.
“I cannot conceive, why any should reflect upon you because your wife endeavors to
draw people to church and to restrain them from profaning the Lord’s day by reading to
them, and other persuasions. For my part, I value no censure upon this account. I have long
since shaken hands with the world. And I heartily wish I had never given them more reason
to speak against me.
“As to its looking particular, I grant it does. And so does almost anything that is serious,
or that may any way advance the glory of God or the salvation of souls.
“As for your proposal of letting some other person read: alas! you do not consider what
a people these are. I do not think one man among them could read a sermon, without spelling
a good part of it. Nor has any of our family a voice strong enough to be heard by such a
number of people.
“But there is one thing about which I am much dissatisfied; that is, their being present
at family prayers. I do not speak of any concern I am under, barely because so many are
present; for those who have the honor of speaking to the Great and Holy God need not be
ashamed to speak before the whole world; but because of my sex. I doubt if it is proper for
me to present the prayers of the people to God. Last Sunday I would fain have dismissed
them before prayers; but they begged so earnestly to stay, I durst not deny them.
She Speaks to Two Hundred
101
She Speaks to Two Hundred
How the Wesleys Were Brought up
For the benefit of those who are entrusted, as she was, with the care of a numerous
family, I cannot but add one letter more, which I received many years ago:
July 24, 1732
“To the Rev. Mr. Wesley,
“In St. Margaret’s Churchyard, Westminster.”
“Dear Son,
“According to your desire, I have collected the principal rules I observed in educating
my family; which I now send you as they occurred to my mind, and you may (if you think
they can be of use to any) dispose of them in what order you please.
“The children were always put into a regular method of living, in such things as they
were capable of, from their birth; as in dressing, undressing, changing their linen, and so
on. The first quarter commonly passes in sleep. After that, they were, if possible laid into
their cradles awake and rocked to sleep; and so they were kept rocking till it was time for
them to awake. This was done to bring them to a regular course of sleeping, which at first
was three hours in the morning and three in the afternoon; afterward two hours, till they
needed none at all.
“When turned a year old (and some before), they were taught to fear the rod and to cry
softly; by which means they escaped abundance of correction they might otherwise have
had; and that most odious noise of the crying of children was rarely heard in the house, but
the family usually lived in as much quietness as if there had not been a child among them.
“As soon as they were grown pretty strong, they were confined to three meals a day. At
dinner their little table and chairs were set by ours, where they could be observed; and they
were suffered to eat and drink as much as they would but not to call for anything. If they
wanted aught, they used to whisper to the maid which attended them, who came and spoke
to me; and as soon as they could handle a knife and fork, they were set to our table. They
were never suffered to choose their meat, but always made to eat such things as were provided
for the family.
“Mornings they had always spoon-meat; sometimes at nights. But whatever they had,
they were never permitted to eat, at those meals, of more than one thing; and of that sparingly
enough. Drinking or eating between meals was never allowed, unless in case of sickness,
which seldom happened. Nor were they suffered to go into the kitchen to ask anything of
the servants, when they were at meat: if it was known they did, they were certainly beaten,
and the servants severely reprimanded.
“At six, as soon as family prayers were over, they had their supper; at seven, the maid
washed them; and, beginning at the youngest, she undressed and got them all to bed by
eight, at which time she left them in their several rooms awake; for there was no such thing
allowed of in our house as sitting by a child till it fell asleep.
How the Wesleys Were Brought up
102
How the Wesleys Were Brought up
“They were so constantly used to eat and drink what was given them that when any of
them was ill there was no difficulty in making them take the most unpleasant medicine: for
they durst not refuse it, though some of them would presently throw it up. This I mention
to show that a person may be taught to take anything, though it be never so much against
his stomach.
103
How the Wesleys Were Brought up
“Conquer the Child’s Will”
“In order to form the minds of children, the first thing to be done is to conquer their
will and bring them to an obedient temper. To inform the understanding is a work of time
and must with children proceed by slow degrees as they are able to bear it: but the subjecting
the will is a thing which must be done at once; and the sooner the better. For by neglecting
timely correction, they will contract a stubbornness and obstinacy which is hardly ever after
conquered; and never, without using such severity as would be as painful to me as to the
child. In the esteem of the world they pass for kind and indulgent, whom I call cruel, parents,
who permit their children to get habits which they know must be afterward broken. Nay,
some are so stupidly fond as in sport to teach their children to do things which, in a while
after, they have severely beaten them for doing.
“Whenever a child is corrected, it must be conquered; and this will be nor hard matter
to do if it be not grown headstrong by too much indulgence. And when the will of a child
is totally subdued and it is brought to revere and stand in awe of the parents, then a great
many childish follies and inadvertences [1] may be passed by. Some should be overlooked
and taken no notice of, and others mildly reproved; but no willful transgression ought ever
to be forgiven children without chastisement, less or more, as the nature and circumstances
of the offense require.
“I insist upon conquering the will of children betimes, because this is the only strong
and rational foundation of a religious education; without which both precept and example
will be ineffectual. But when this is thoroughly done, then a child is capable of being governed
by the reason and piety of its parents, till its own understanding comes to maturity and the
principles of religion have taken root in the mind.
“I cannot yet dismiss this subject. As self-will is the root of all sin and misery, so whatever
cherishes this in children insures their after-wretchedness and irreligion; whatever checks
and mortifies it promotes their future happiness and piety. This is still more evident if we
further consider that religion is nothing else than the doing the will of God and not our
own: that the one grand impediment to our temporal and eternal happiness being this selfwill,
no indulgencies of it can be trivial, no denial unprofitable. Heaven or hell depends on
this alone. So that the parent who studies to subdue it in his child works together with God
in the renewing and saving a soul. The parent who indulges it does the devil's work, makes
religion impracticable, salvation unattainable; and does all that in him lies to damn his child,
soul and body forever.
'Conquer the Child's Will'
104
'Conquer the Child's Will'
They Had Nothing They Cried For
“The children of this family were taught, as soon as they could speak, the Lord’s Prayer,
which they were made to say at rising and bedtime constantly; to which, as they grew bigger,
were added a short prayer for their parents and some collects; a short catechism and some
portion of Scripture, as their memories could bear.
“They were very early made to distinguish the Sabbath from other days, before they
could well speak or go. They were as soon taught to be still at family prayers and to ask a
blessing immediately after, which they used to do by signs, before they could kneel or speak.
“They were quickly made to understand they might have nothing they cried for and
instructed to speak handsomely for what they wanted. They were not suffered to ask even
the lowest servant for aught without saying, ‘Pray give me such a thing’; and the servant was
chid 7
if she ever let them omit that word. Taking God’s name in vain, cursing and swearing,
profaneness, obscenity, rude, ill-bred names were never heard among them. Nor were they
ever permitted to call each other by their proper names without the addition of brother or
sister.
“None of them were taught to read till five years old, except Kezzy, in whose case I was
overruled; and she was more years learning than any of the rest had been months. The way
of teaching was this: The day before a child began to learn, the house was set in order,
everyone’s work appointed them, and a charge given that none should come into the room
from nine till twelve, or from two till five; which, you know, were our school hours. One
day was allowed the child wherein to learn its letters; and each of them did in that time know
all its letters, great and small, except Molly and Nancy, who were a day and a half before
they knew them perfectly; for which I then thought them very dull; but since I have observed
how long many children are learning the hornbook, I have changed my opinion.
“But the reason why I thought them so then was because the rest learned so readily; and
your brother Samuel, who was the first child I ever taught, learned the alphabet in a few
hours. He was five years old on February 10; the next day he began to learn, and as soon as
he knew the letters, began at the first chapter of Genesis. He was taught to spell the first
verse, then to read it over and over, till he could read it offhand without any hesitation, so
on to the second, and so on, till he took ten verses for a lesson, which he quickly did. Easter
fell low that year, and by Whitsuntide he could read a chapter very well; for he read continually
and had such a prodigious memory that I cannot remember ever to have told him the
same word twice.
7 Correct
They Had Nothing They Cried For
105
They Had Nothing They Cried For
Keeping the Wesley Children in Order
“What was yet stranger, any word he had learned in his lesson he knew wherever he
saw it, either in his Bible or any other book; by which means he learned very soon to read
an English author well.
“The same method was observed with them all. As soon as they knew the letters, they
were put first to spell, and read one line, then a verse; never leaving till perfect in their lesson,
were it shorter or longer. So one or other continued reading at schooltime, without any intermission;
and before we left school, each child read what he had learned that morning;
and ere we parted in the afternoon, what they had learned that day.
“There was no such thing as loud talking or playing allowed of; but everyone was kept
close to his business for the six hours of school: and it is almost incredible what a child may
be taught in a quarter of a year by a vigorous application, if it have but a tolerable capacity
and good health. Every one of these, Kezzy excepted, could read better in that time than the
most of women can do as long as they live.
“Rising out of their places or going out of the room was not permitted, unless for good
cause; and running into the yard, garden, or street without leave was always esteemed a
capital offense.
“For some years we went on very well. Never were children in better order. Never were
children better disposed to piety or in more subjection to their parents till that fatal dispersion
of them, after the fire, into several families. In those days they were left at full liberty to
converse with servants, which before they had always been restrained from; and to run
abroad and play with any children, good or bad. They soon learned to neglect a strict observation
of the Sabbath and got knowledge of several songs and bad things, which before they
had no notion of. The civil behavior which made them admired when at home by all which
saw them, was, in great measure, lost; and a clownish accent and many rude ways were
learned which were not reformed without some difficulty.
“When the house was rebuilt, and the children all brought home, we entered upon a
strict reform; and then was begun the custom of singing Psalms at beginning and leaving
school, morning and evening. Then also that of a general retirement at five o’clock was
entered upon; when the oldest took the youngest that could speak, and the second the next,
to whom they read the Psalms for the day and a chapter in the New Testament; as, in the
morning, they were directed to read the Psalms and a chapter in the Old: after which they
went to their private prayers, before they got their breakfast, or came into the family. And,
I thank God, the custom is still preserved among us.
Keeping the Wesley Children in Order
106
Keeping the Wesley Children in Order
Susanna Wesley’s “By-laws”
“There were several by-laws observed among us, which slipped my memory, or else
they had been inserted in their proper place; but I mention them here because I think them
useful.
“1. It had been observed that cowardice and fear of punishment often led children into
lying till they get a custom of it which they cannot leave. To prevent this, a law was made
that whoever was charged with a fault of which they were guilty, if they would ingenuously
confess it and promise to amend, should not be beaten. This rule prevented a great deal of
lying and would have done more if one in the family would have observed it. But he could
not be prevailed on and therefore was often imposed on by false colors and equivocations;
which none would have used (except one), had they been kindly dealt with. And some, in
spite of all, would always speak truth plainly.
“2. That no sinful action, as lying, pilfering, playing at church, or on the Lord’s day,
disobedience, quarreling, and so forth, should ever pass unpunished.
“3. That no child should ever be chid or beaten twice for the same fault; and that if they
amended, they should never be upbraided with it afterwards.
“4. That every signal act of obedience, especially when it crossed upon their own inclinations,
should be always commended and frequently rewarded according to the merits of
the cause.
“5. That if ever any child performed an act of obedience or did anything with an intention
to please, though the performance was not well, yet the obedience and intention should be
kindly accepted; and the child with sweetness directed how to do better for the future.
“6. That propriety be inviolably preserved and none suffered to invade the property of
another in the smallest matter, though it were but of the value of a farthing or a pin; which
they might not take from the owner without, much less against, his consent. This rule can
never be too much inculcated on the minds of children; and from the want of parents or
governors doing it as they ought proceeds that shameful neglect of justice which we may
observe in the world.
“7. That promises be strictly observed; and a gift once bestowed, and so the right passed
away from the donor, be not resumed but left to the disposal of him to whom it was given;
unless it were conditional and the condition of the obligation not performed.
“8. That no girl be taught to work till she can read very well; and then that she be kept
to her work with the same application, and for the same time, that she was held to in reading.
This rule also is much to be observed; for the putting children to learn sewing before they
can read perfectly is the very reason why so few women can read fit to be heard and never
to be well understood.”
______________
Susanna Wesley's 'By-laws'
107
Susanna Wesley's 'By-laws'
Wednesday, December 1 (Newcastle).—We had several places offered on which to build
a room for the society; but none was such as we wanted. And perhaps there was a providence
in our not finding any as yet; for by this means I was kept at Newcastle, whether I would or
no.
Saturday, 4.—I was both surprised and grieved at a genuine instance of enthusiasm. J--
B---, of Tunfield Leigh, who had received a sense of the love of God a few days before,
came riding through the town, hallooing and shouting and driving all the people before
him; telling them God had told him he should be a king and should tread all his enemies
under his feet. I sent him home immediately to his work and advised him to cry day and
night to God that he might be lowly in heart, lest Satan should again get an advantage over
him.
108
Susanna Wesley's 'By-laws'
Mr. Stephenson and Wesley
Today a gentleman called and offered me a piece of ground. On Monday an article was
drawn wherein he agreed to put me into possession on Thursday, upon payment of thirty
pounds.
Tuesday, 7.—I was so ill in the morning that I was obliged to send Mr. Williams to the
room. He afterward went to Mr. Stephenson, a merchant in the town, who had a passage
through the ground we intended to buy. I was willing to purchase it. Mr. Stephenson told
him, “Sir, I do not want money; but if Mr. Wesley wants ground, he may have a piece of my
garden, adjoining to the place you mention. I am at a word. For forty pounds he shall have
sixteen yards in breadth, and thirty in length.
Wednesday, 8.—Mr. Stephenson and I signed an article, and I took possession of the
ground. But I could not fairly go back from my agreement with Mr. Riddel: so I entered on
his ground at the same time. The whole is about forty yards in length; in the middle of which
we determined to build the house, leaving room for a small courtyard before, and a little
garden behind, the building.
Monday, 13.—I removed into a lodging adjoining to the ground where we were preparing
to build; but the violent frost obliged us to delay the work. I never felt so intense cold before.
In a room where a constant fire was kept, though my desk was fixed within a yard of the
chimney, I could not write for a quarter of an hour together without my hands being quite
benumbed.
Mr. Stephenson and Wesley
109
Mr. Stephenson and Wesley
Newcastle’s First Methodist Room
Monday, 20.—We laid the first stone of the house. Many were gathered from all parts
to see it; but none scoffed or interrupted while we praised God and prayed that He would
prosper the work of our hands upon us. Three or four times in the evening, I was forced to
break off preaching that we might pray and give thanks to God.
Thursday, 23.—It being computed that such a house as was proposed could not be finished
under f 700, many were positive it would never be finished at all; others, that I should
not live to see it covered. I was of another mind; nothing doubting but, as it was begun for
God’s sake, He would provide what was needful for the finishing it.
Newcastle's First Methodist Room
110
Newcastle's First Methodist Room
Chapter 5. Wesley Refused Sacraments at Epworth; Cornwall and
the Scilly Isles; Natural Amphitheater at Gwennap; Wesley in Danger
1743. Saturday, January 1.—Between Doncaster and Epworth I overtook one who immediately
accosted me with so many and so impertinent questions that I was quite amazed.
In the midst of some of them, concerning my travels and my journey, I interrupted him and
asked, “Are you aware that we are on a longer journey; that we are traveling toward eternity?”
He replied instantly, “Oh, I find you! I find you! I know where you are! Is not your name
Wesley? ‘Tis pity! ‘Tis great pity! Why could not your father’s religion serve you? Why must
you have a new religion?” I was going to reply, but he cut me short by crying out in triumph,
“I am a Christian! I am a Christian! I am a Churchman! I am a Churchman! I am none of
your Culamites”; as plainly as he could speak; for he was so drunk he could but just keep
his seat. Having then clearly won the day, or as his phrase was, “put them all down,” he
began kicking his horse on both sides and rode off as fast as he could.
Chapter 5. Wesley Refused Sacraments at Epworth; Cornwall and the Scilly Isles; Natural Amphitheater at Gwennap; Wesley in Danger
111
Chapter 5. Wesley Refused Sacraments at Epworth; Cornwall and the Scilly…
Wesley Refused the Sacrament at Epworth
In the evening I reached Epworth. Sunday, 2. At five I preached on “So is everyone that
is born of the Spirit.” About eight I preached from my father’s tomb on Hebrews 8:11. Many
from the neighboring towns asked if it would not be well, as it was sacrament Sunday, for
them to receive it. I told them, “By all means: but it would be more respectful first to ask
Mr. Romley, the curate’s leave.” One did so, in the name of the rest; to whom he said, “Pray
tell Mr. Wesley, I shall not give him the sacrament; for he is not fit.”
How wise a God is our God! There could not have been so fit a place under heaven
where this should befall me first as my father’s house, the place of my nativity, and the very
place where, “according to the straitest sect of our religion,” I had so long “lived a Pharisee”!
It was also fit, in the highest degree, that he who repelled me from that very table, where I
had myself so often distributed the bread of life, should be one who owed his all in this world
to the tender love which my father had shown to his, as well as personally to himself.
Tuesday, 22.—I went to South Biddick, a village of colliers seven miles southeast of
Newcastle. The spot where I stood was just at the bottom of a semicircular hill, on the rising
sides of which many hundreds stood; but far more on the plain beneath. I cried to them in
the words of the prophet, “O ye dry bones, hear the word of the Lord!” [Ezek. 37:4]. Deep
attention sat on every face; so that here also I believe it would be well to preach weekly.
Wesley Refused the Sacrament at Epworth
112
Wesley Refused the Sacrament at Epworth
Wesley and the Cock-fighter
Wednesday, 23.—I met a gentleman in the streets cursing and swearing in so dreadful
a manner that I could not but stop him. He soon grew calmer; told me he must treat me
with a glass of wine; and that he would come and hear me, only he was afraid I should say
something against fighting of cocks.
April 1. (Being Good Friday.)—I had a great desire to visit a little village called Placey,
about ten measured miles north of Newcastle. It is inhabited by colliers only, and such as
had been always in the first rank for savage ignorance and wickedness of every kind. Their
grand assembly used to be on the Lord’s day; on which men, women, and children met together
to dance, fight, curse and swear, and play at chuck ball, spanfarthing, or whatever
came next to hand. I felt great compassion for these poor creatures from the time I heard
of them first; and the more, because all men seemed to despair of them.
Between seven and eight I set out with John Healy, my guide. The north wind, being
unusually high, drove the sleet in our face, which froze as it fell and cased us over presently.
When we came to Placey, we could very hardly stand. As soon as we were a little recovered
I went into the square and declared Him who “was wounded for our transgressions” and
“bruised for our iniquities.” The poor sinners were quickly gathered together and gave
earnest heed to the things which were spoken. And so they did in the afternoon again, in
spite of the wind and snow, when I besought them to receive Him for their King; to “repent
and believe the gospel.”
Wesley and the Cock-fighter
113
Wesley and the Cock-fighter
Wesley in Seven Dials
Sunday, May 29.—I began officiating at the chapel in West Street, near the Seven Dial,
of which (by a strange chain of providences) we have a lease for several years. I preached
on the gospel for the day, part of the third chapter of St. John; and afterwards administered
the lord’s Supper to some hundreds of communicants. I was a little afraid at first that my
strength would not suffice for the business of the day, when a service of five hours (for it
lasted from ten to three) was added to my usual employment. But God looked to that: so I
must think; and they that will call it enthusiasm may. I preached at the Great Gardens at
five to an immense congregation on “Ye must be born again"”[John 3:3]. Then the leaders
met (who filled all the time that I was not speaking in public); and after them, the bands.
At ten at night I was less weary than at six in the morning.
Sunday, July 10 (Newcastle).—I preached at eight on Chowden Fell on “Why will ye
die, O house of Israel?” [Ezek. 33:11]. Ever since I came to Newcastle the first time, my
spirit had been moved within me at the crowds of poor wretches who were every Sunday
in the afternoon sauntering to and fro on the Sandhill. I resolved, if possible, to find them
a better employ; and as soon as the service at All Saints was over, walked straight from the
church to the Sandhill and gave out a verse of a Psalm. In a few minutes I had company
enough, thousands upon thousands crowding together. But the prince of this world fought
with all his might lest his kingdom should be overthrown. Indeed, the very mob of Newcastle,
in the height of their rudeness, have commonly some humanity left. I scarcely observed that
they threw anything at all; neither did I receive the least personal hurt: but they continued
thrusting one another to and fro and making such a noise that my voice could not be heard:
so that, after spending nearly an hour in singing and prayer, I thought it best to adjourn to
our own house.
Wesley in Seven Dials
114
Wesley in Seven Dials
Wesley’s Horses Give Trouble
Monday, 18.—I set out from Newcastle with John Downes, of Horsley. We were four
hours riding to Ferry Hill, about twenty measured miles. After resting there an hour we
rode softly on; and, at two o'clock, came to Darlington. I thought my horse was not well; he
thought the same of his, though they were both young and were very well the day before.
We ordered the hostler to fetch a farrier, which he did without delay; but before the men
could determine what was the matter, both the horses lay down and died.
I hired a horse to Sandhutton and rode on, desiring John Downes to follow me. Thence
I rode to Boroughbridge on Tuesday morning and then walked on to Leeds.
Monday, August 22, 1743 (London).—After a few of us had joined in prayer, about four
I set out, and rode softly to Snow Hill; where, the saddle slipping quite upon my mare’s
neck, I fell over her head, and she ran back into Smithfield. Some boys caught her and
brought her to me again, cursing and swearing all the way. I spoke plainly to them, and they
promised to amend. I was setting forward when a man cried, “Sir, you have lost your saddlecloth.”
Two or three more would needs help me to put it on; but these, too, swore at almost
every word. I turned to one and another and spoke in love. They all took it well and thanked
me much. I gave them two or three little books, which they promised to read over carefully.
Before I reached Kensington, I found my mare had lost a shoe. This gave me an opportunity
of talking closely, for nearly half an hour, both to the smith and his servant. I mention
these little circumstances to show how easy it is to redeem every fragment of time (if I may
so speak), when we feel any love to those souls for which Christ died.
Wesley's Horses Give Trouble
115
Wesley's Horses Give Trouble
Wesley Goes to Cornwall
Friday, 26.—I set out for Cornwall. In the evening I preached at the cross in Taunton,
on, “The kingdom of God is not meat and drink; but righteousness, and peace, and joy in
the Holy Ghost.” A poor man had posted himself behind in order to make some disturbance:
but the time was not come; the zealous wretches who “deny the Lord that bought them”
had not yet stirred up the people. Many cried out, “Throw down that rascal there; knock
him down; beat out his brains”: so that I was obliged to entreat for him more than once or
he would have been but roughly handled.
Saturday, 27.—I reached Exeter in the afternoon; but as no one knew of my coming, I
did not preach that night, only to one poor sinner at the inn; who, after listening to our
conversation for a while, looked earnestly at us and asked whether it was possible for one
who had in some measure known “the power of the world to come,” and was “fallen away”
(which she said was her case), to be “renewed again to repentance.” We besought God in
her behalf and left her sorrowing, yet not without hope.
Sunday, 28.—I preached at seven to a handful of people. The sermon we heard at church
was quite innocent of meaning: what that in the afternoon was, I know not; for I could not
hear a single sentence.
From church I went to the castle, where were gathered together (as some imagined)
half the grown persons in the city. It was an awful sight. So vast a congregation in that solemn
amphitheater! And all silent and still while I explained at large and enforced that glorious
truth, “Happy are they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered” [see Ps.
31:1].
Monday, 29.—We rode forward. About sunset we were in the middle of the first great
pathless moor beyond Launceston. About eight we were got quite out of the way; but we
had not got far before we heard Bodmin bell. Directed by this we turned to the left and
came to the town before nine.
Tuesday, 30.—In the evening we reached St. Ives. At seven I invited all guilty, helpless
sinners who were conscious they “had nothing to pay” to accept of free forgiveness. The
room was crowded both within and without; but all were quiet and attentive.
Wednesday, 31.—I spoke severally with those of the society, who were about one hundred
and twenty. Nearly a hundred of these had found peace with God: such is the blessing of
being persecuted for righteousness’ sake! As we were going to church at eleven, a large
company at the market place welcomed us with a loud huzza: wit as harmless as the ditty
sung under my window (composed, one assured me, by a gentlewoman of their own town),
Charles Wesley is come to town,
To try if he can pull the churches down.
Wesley Goes to Cornwall
116
Wesley Goes to Cornwall
In the evening I explained “the promise of the Father.” After preaching, many began to
be turbulent; but John Nelson went into the midst of them, spoke a little to the loudest, who
answered not again but went quietly away.
117
Wesley Goes to Cornwall
The Cornish Tinners
Saturday, September 3.—I rode to the Three-cornered Down (so called), nine or ten
miles east of St. Ives, where we found two or three hundred tinners, who had been some
time waiting for us. They all appeared quite pleased and unconcerned; and many of them
ran after us to Gwennap (two miles east), where their number was quickly increased to four
or five hundred. I had much comfort here in applying these words, “He hath anointed me
to preach the gospel to the poor” [Luke 4:18]. One who lived near invited us to lodge at his
house and conducted us back to the Green in the morning. We came thither just as the day
dawned.
I strongly applied those gracious words, “I will heal their backslidings, I will love them
freely,” to five or six hundred serious people. At Trezuthan Downs, five miles nearer St.
Ives, we found seven or eight hundred people, to whom I cried aloud, “Cast away all your
transgressions; for why will ye die, O house of Israel?” After dinner I preached again to
about a thousand people on Him whom “God hath exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour.”
It was here first I observed a little impression made on two or three of the hearers; the rest,
as usual, showing huge approbation and absolute unconcern.
Friday, 9.—I rode in quest of St. Hilary owns, ten or twelve miles southeast of St. Ives.
And the Downs I found, but no congregation—neither man, woman, nor child. But by that
I had put on my gown and cassock, about a hundred gathered themselves together, whom
I earnestly called “to repent and believe the gospel.” And if but one heard, it was worth all
the labor.
Saturday, 10.—There were prayers at St. Just in the afternoon, which did not end till
four. I then preached at the Cross to, I believe, a thousand people, who all behaved in a quiet
and serious manner.
At six I preached at Sennan, near the Land’s End; and appointed the little congregation
(consisting chiefly of old, grey-headed men) to meet me again at five in the morning. But
on Sunday, 11, a great part of them were got together between three and four o’clock: so
between four and five we began praising God; and I largely explained and applied, “I will
heal their backslidings; I will love them freely.”
We went afterwards down, as far as we could go safely, toward the point of the rocks at
the Land’s End. It was an awful sight! But how will these melt away when God shall arise to
judgment! The sea between does indeed “boil like a pot.” “One would think the deep to be
hoary.” But “though they swell, yet can they not prevail. He hath set their bounds, which
they cannot pass” [see Ps. 104:8].
Between eight and nine I preached at St. Just, on the green plain near the town, to the
largest congregation (I was informed) that ever had been seen in these parts. I cried out,
with all the authority of love, “Why will ye die, O house of Israel?” The people trembled and
were still. I had not known such an hour before in Cornwall.
The Cornish Tinners
118
The Cornish Tinners
In the Scilly Isles
Monday, 12.—I had had for some time a great desire to go and publish the love of God
our Saviour, if it were but for one day, in the Isles of Scilly; and I had occasionally mentioned
it to several. This evening three of our brethren came and offered to carry me thither if I
could procure the mayor’s boat, which, they said, was the best sailer 8
of any in the town. I
sent, and he lent it me immediately. So the next morning, Tuesday, 13, John Nelson, Mr.
Shepherd, and I, with three men and a pilot, sailed from St. Ives. It seemed strange to me
to attempt going in a fisher-boat, fifteen leagues upon the main ocean, especially when the
waves began to swell and hang over our heads. But I called to my companions, and we joined
together in singing lustily and with a good courage:
When passing through the watery deep,
I ask in faith His promised aid;
The waves an awful distance keep,
And shrink from my devoted head;
Fearless their violence I dare:
They cannot harm—for God is there.
About half an hour after one, we landed on St. Mary’s, the chief of the inhabited islands.
We immediately waited upon the Governor, with the usual present, namely, a newspaper.
I desired him, likewise, to accept of an “Earnest Appeal.” The minister not being willing I
should preach in the church, I preached, at six, in the streets to almost all the town and
many soldiers, sailors, and workmen on, “Why will ye die, O house of Israel?” It was a blessed
time so that I scarcely knew how to conclude. After the sermon I gave them some little books
and hymns, which they were so eager to receive that they were ready to tear both them and
me to pieces.
For what political reason such a number of workmen were gathered together and employed
at so large an expense to fortify a few barren rocks, which whosoever would take,
deserves to have them for his pains, I could not possibly devise: but a providential reason
was easy to be discovered. God might call them together to hear the gospel, which perhaps
otherwise they might never have thought of.
At five in the morning I preached again on “I will heal their backslidings; I will love
them freely.” And between nine and ten, having talked with many in private and distributed
both to them and others between two and three hundred hymns and little books, we left
this barren, dreary place and set sail for St. Ives, though the wind was strong and blew directly
in our teeth. Our pilot said we should have good luck if we reached the land; but he knew
8 Correct to the text.
In the Scilly Isles
119
In the Scilly Isles
not Him whom the winds and seas obey. Soon after three we were even with the Land’s End,
and about nine we reached St. Ives.
120
In the Scilly Isles
Remarkable Service at Gwennap
Tuesday, 20.—At Trezuthan Downs I preached to two or three thousand people on the
“highway” of the Lord, the way of holiness. We reached Gwennap a little before six and
found the plain covered from end to end. It was supposed there were ten thousand people,
to whom I preached Christ our “wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption.” I
could not conclude till it was so dark we could scarcely see one another. And there was on
all sides the deepest attention; none speaking, stirring, or scarcely looking aside. Surely here,
though in a temple not made with hands, was God worshiped 9
in “the beauty of holiness.”
Wednesday, 21.—I was awakened between three and four by a large company of tinners
who, fearing they should be too late, had gathered round the house and were singing and
praising God. At five I preached once more on “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou
shalt be saved.” They all devoured the Word. Oh, may it be health to their soul and marrow
unto their bones!
We rode to Launceston that day. Thursday, 22. As we were riding through a village
called Sticklepath, one stopped me in the street and asked abruptly, “Is not thy name John
Wesley?” Immediately two or three more came up and told me I must stop there. I did so;
and before we had spoken many words, our souls took acquaintance with each other. I found
they were called Quakers: but that hurt not me, seeing the love of God was in their hearts.
9 Correct to the text.
Remarkable Service at Gwennap
121
Remarkable Service at Gwennap
A Mob at Wednesbury
Thursday, Oct. 20.—After preaching to a small, attentive congregation (at Birmingham),
I rode to Wednesbury. At twelve I preached in a ground near the middle of the town, to a
far larger congregation than was expected, on “Jesus Christ, the same yesterday, and today,
and forever” [Heb. 13:8]. I believe everyone present felt the power of God: and no creature
offered to molest us, either going or coming; but the Lord fought for us, and we held our
peace.
I was writing at Francis Ward’s, in the afternoon, when the cry arose that the mob had
beset the house. We prayed that God would disperse them; and it was so: one went this way,
and another that; so that, in half an hour, not a man was left. I told our brethren, “Now is
the time for us to go”; but they pressed me exceedingly to stay. So, that I might not offend
them, I sat down; though I foresaw what would follow. Before five the mob surrounded the
house again in greater numbers than ever. The cry of one and all was “Bring out the minister;
we will have the minister.”
I desired one to take their captain by the hand and bring him into the house. After a
few sentences interchanged between us, the lion became a lamb. I desired him to go and
bring one or two more of the most angry of his companions. He brought in two who were
ready to swallow the ground with rage; but in two minutes they were as calm as he. I then
bade them make way that I might go out among the people.
As soon as I was in the midst of them, I called for a chair; and standing up, asked, “What
do any of you want with me?” Some said, “We want you to go with us to the justice.” I
replied, “That I will, with all my heart.” I then spoke a few words, which God applied; so
that they cried out, with might and main, “The gentleman is an honest gentleman, and we
will spill our blood in his defense.” I asked, “Shall we go to the justice tonight, or in the
morning?” Most of them cried, “Tonight, tonight”; on which I went before, and two or three
hundred followed; the rest returning whence they came.
The night came on before we had walked a mile, together with heavy rain. However,
on we went to Bentley Hall, two miles from Wednesbury. One or two ran before to tell Mr.
Lane they had brought Mr. Wesley before his worship. Mr. Lane replied, “What have I to
do with Mr. Wesley? Go and carry him back again.” By this time the main body came up
and began knocking at the door. A servant told them Mr. Lane was in bed. His son followed
and asked what was the matter. One replied, “Why, an’t 10 please you, they sing psalms all
day; nay, and make folks rise at five in the morning. And what would your worship advise
us to do?” “To go home,” said Mr. Lane, “and be quiet.”
10 Correct to the text.
A Mob at Wednesbury
122
A Mob at Wednesbury
Wesley in Danger
Here they were all at a full stop, till one advised to go to Justice Persehouse at Walsal.
All agreed to this; so we hastened on and about seven came to his house. But Mr. P--- likewise
sent word that he was in bed. Now they were at a stand again; but at last they all thought it
the wisest course to make the best of their way home. About fifty of them undertook to
convoy me. But we had not gone a hundred yards when the mob of Walsal came, pouring
in like a flood, and bore down all before them. The Darlaston mob made what defense they
could; but they were weary as well as outnumbered: so that in a short time, many being
knocked down, the rest ran away and left me in their hands.
To attempt speaking was vain; for the noise on every side was like the roaring of the
sea. so they dragged me along till we came to the town; where seeing the door of a large
house open, I attempted to go in; but a man, catching me by the hair, pulled me back into
the middle of the mob. They made no more stop till they had carried me through the main
street, from one end of the town to the other. I continued speaking all the time to those
within hearing, feeling no pain or weariness. at the west end of the town, seeing a door half
open, I made toward it and would have gone in; but a gentleman in the shop would not
suffer me, saying they would pull the house down to the ground. However, I stood at the
door, and asked, “Are you willing to hear me speak?” Many cried out, “No, no! knock his
brains out; down with him; kill him at once.” Others said, “Nay, but we will hear him first.”
I began asking, “What evil have I done? Which of you all have I wronged in word or deed?”
And continued speaking for above a quarter of an hour, till my voice suddenly failed: then
the floods began to lift up their voice again; many crying out, “Bring him away! bring him
away!”
In the meantime my strength and my voice returned, and I broke out aloud in prayer.
And now the man who just before headed the mob turned and said, “Sir, I will spend my
life for you: follow me, and not one soul here shall touch a hair of your head.” Two or three
of his fellows confirmed his words and got close to me immediately. At the same time, the
gentleman in the shop cried out, “For shame, for shame! Let him go.”
An honest butcher, who was a little farther off, said it was a shame they should do thus;
and he pulled back four or five, one after another, who were running on the most fiercely.
The people then, as if it had been by common consent, fell back to the right and left, while
those three or four men took me between them and carried me through them all. But on
the bridge the mob rallied again: we therefore went on one side, over the milldam, and
thence through the meadows; till, a little before ten, God brought me safe to Wednesbury;
I having lost only one flap of my waistcoat and a little skin from one of my hands.
Wesley in Danger
123
Wesley in Danger
His Presence of Mind
I never saw such a chain of providences before, so many convincing proofs that the
hand of God is on every person and thing and overruling all as it seemeth Him good.
The poor woman of Darlaston, who had headed that mob and sworn that no one should
touch me, when she saw her followers give way, ran into the thickest of the throng and
knocked down three or four men, one after another. But many assaulting her at once, she
was soon overpowered and had probably been killed in a few minutes (three men keeping
her down and beating her with all their might) had not a man called to one of them, “Hold,
Tom, hold!” “Who is there?” said Tom: “what, honest Munchin? Nay, then, let her go.” So
they held their hand and let her get up and crawl home as well as she could.
From the beginning to the end I found the same presence of mind as if I had been sitting
in my own study. But I took no thought for one moment before another; only once it came
into my mind that if they should throw me into the river, it would spoil the papers that were
in my pocket. For myself, I did not doubt but I should swim across, having but a thin coat
and a light pair of boots.
The circumstances that follow, I thought, were particularly remarkable: 1) that many
endeavored to throw me down while we were going downhill on a slippery path to the town;
as well judging, that if I was once on the ground, I should hardly rise any more. But I made
no stumble at all, nor the least slip till I was entirely out of their hands. 2) That although
many strove to lay hold on my collar or clothes, to pull me down, they could not fasten at
all: only one got fast hold of the flap of my waistcoat, which was soon left in his hand; the
other flap, in the pocket of which was a bank note, was torn but half off. 3) That a lusty man
just behind struck at me several times with a large oaken stick, with which if he had struck
me once on the back part of my head, it would have saved him all further trouble. But every
time the blow was turned aside, I know not how; for I could not move to the right hand or
left.
His Presence of Mind
124
His Presence of Mind
“What Soft Hair He Has”
4) That another came rushing through the press and, raising his arm to strike, on a
sudden let it drop and only stroked my head, saying, “What soft hair he has!” 5) That I
stopped exactly at the mayor’s door, as if I had known it (which the mob doubtless thought
I did), and found him standing in the shop [his presence giving] the first check to the
madness of the people. 6) That the very first men whose hearts were turned were the heroes
of the town, the captains of the rabble on all occasions, one of them having been a prizefighter
at the bear-garden.
7) That from first to last, I heard none give a reviling word, or call me by any opporbious
name whatever; but the cry of one and all was: “The preacher! the preacher! the parson! the
minister!” 8) That no creature, at least within my hearing, laid anything to my charger,
either true or false; having in the hurry quite forgotten to provide themselves with an accusation
of any kind. And, lastly, that they were as utterly at a loss what they should do with
me, none proposing any determinate thing only “Away with him! Kill him at once!”
By how gentle degrees does God prepare us for His will! Two years ago a piece of brick
grazed my shoulders. It was a year after that the stone struck me between the eyes. Last
month I received one blow, and this evening two; one before we came into the town and
one after we had gone out; but both were as nothing: for though one man struck me on the
breast with all his might, and the other on the mouth with such force that the blood gushed
out immediately, I felt no more pain from either of the blows than if they had touched me
with a straw.
It ought not to be forgotten that when the rest of the society made all haste to escape
for their lives, four only would not stir, William Sitch, Edward Slater, John Griffiths, and
Joan Parks: these kept with me, resolving to live or die together; and none of them received
one blow but William Sitch, who held me by the arm from one end of the town to the other.
He was then dragged away and knocked down; but he soon rose and got to me again. I afterward
asked him what he expected when the mob came upon us. He said, “To die for Him
who had died for us”: and he felt no hurry or fear but calmly waited till God should require
his soul of him.
'What Soft Hair He Has'
125
'What Soft Hair He Has'
Wesley’s Defenders
I asked J. Parks if she was not afraid when they tore her from me. She said, “No; no
more than I am now. I could trust God for you, as well as for myself. From the beginning I
had a full persuasion that God would deliver you. I knew not how; but I left that to Him,
and was as sure as if it were already done.” I asked if the report was true that she had fought
for me. She said, “No; I knew God would fight for His children.” And shall these souls perish
at the last?
When I came back to Francis Ward’s I found many of our brethren waiting upon God.
Many also whom I never had seen before came to rejoice with us. And the next morning,
as I rode through the town in my way to Nottingham, everyone I met expressed such a
cordial affection that I could scarcely believe what I saw and heard.
Wesley's Defenders
126
Wesley's Defenders
The Sleepy Magistrates’ Proclamation
I cannot close this head without inserting as great a curiosity in its kind as, I believe,
was ever yet seen in England; which had its birth within a very few days of this remarkable
occurrence at Walsal.
“Staffordshire
“To all High Constables, Petty Constables, and other of his Majesty’s Peace Officers,
within the said County, and particularly to the Constable of Tipton [near Walsal]:
“Whereas, we, his Majesty’s Justices of the Peace for the said County of Stafford, have
received information that several disorderly persons, styling themselves Methodist preachers,
go about raising routs and riots, to the great damage of his Majesty’s liege people, and against
the peace of our Sovereign Lord the King:
“These are, in his Majesty’s name, to command you and every one of you, within your
respective districts, to make diligent search after the said Methodist preachers, and to bring
him or them before some of us his said Majesty’s Justices of the Peace, to be examined
concerning their unlawful doings.
“Given under our hands and seals, this day of October, 1743
“J. Lane
“W. Persehouse”
N.B.—The very justices to whose houses I was carried and who severally refused to see
me!
Saturday, 22.—I rode from Nottingham to Epworth, and on Monday set out for Grimsby:
but at Ferry we were at a full stop, the boatmen telling us we could not pass the Trent; it was
as much as our lives were worth to put from shore before the storm abated. We waited an
hour; but, being afraid it would do much hurt if I should disappoint the congregation at
Grimsby, I asked the men if they did not think it possible to get to the other shore. They
said they could not tell; but if we would venture our lives, they would venture theirs. So we
put off, having six men, two women, and three horses in the boat.
The Sleepy Magistrates' Proclamation
127
The Sleepy Magistrates' Proclamation
Wesley Nearly Drowned
Many stood looking after us on the riverside; [when we reached] the middle of the river,
in an instant the side of the boat was under water and the horses and men rolling one over
another. We expected the boat to sink every moment, but I did not doubt of being able to
swim ashore. The boatmen were amazed as well as the rest; but they quickly recovered and
rowed for life. And soon after, our horses leaping overboard, the boat was lightened, and
we all came unhurt to land.
They wondered what was the matter I did not rise (for I lay alone in the bottom of the
boat), and I wondered too, till upon examination I found that a large iron crow, which the
boatmen sometimes used, was (none knew how) run through the string of my boot, and
was pinning me down 11 that I could not stir. If the boat had sunk, I should have been safe
enough from swimming any further.
The same day and, as near as we could judge, the same hour, the boat in which my
brother was crossing the Severn, at the New Passage, was carried away by the wind and in
the utmost danger of splitting upon the rocks. But the same God, when all human hope was
past, delivered them as well as us.
11 “So” is omitted in the text.
Wesley Nearly Drowned
128
Wesley Nearly Drowned
Methodism on the Stage
Monday, 31.—We set out early in the morning, and in the evening came to Newcastle.
Wednesday, November 2.—The following advertisement was published:
FOR THE BENEFIT OF MR. ESTE.
By the Edinburgh Company of Comedians, on Friday, November 4, will be acted a
Comedy, called,
THE CONSCIOUS LOVERS;
To which will be added a Farce, called,
TRICK UPON TRICK, OR METHODISM DISPLAYED
On Friday, a vast multitude of spectators were assembled in the Moot Hall to see this.
It was believed there could not be less than fifteen hundred people, some hundreds of whom
sat on rows of seats built upon the stage. Soon after the comedians had begun the first act
of the play, on a sudden all those seats fell down at once, the supporters of them breaking
like a rotten stick. The people were thrown one upon another, about five foot forward, but
not one of them hurt. After a short time the rest of the spectators were quiet, and the actors
went on. In the middle of the second act, all the shilling seats gave a crack, and sank several
inches down. A great noise and shrieking followed, and as many as could readily get to the
door, went out and returned no more. Notwithstanding this, when the noise was over, the
actors went on with the play.
In the beginning of the third act the entire stage suddenly sank about six inches: the
players retired with great precipitation; yet in a while they began again. At the latter end of
the third act, all the sixpenny seats, without any kind of notice, fell to the ground. There
was now a cry on every side; it being supposed that many were crushed in pieces. But, upon
inquiry, not a singe person (such was the mercy of God!) was either killed or dangerously
hurt. Two or three hundred remaining still in the hall, Mr. Este (who was to act the Methodist)
came upon the stage and told them that for all this he was resolved the farce should
be acted. While he was speaking, the stage sank six inches more; at this he ran back in the
utmost confusion, and the people as fast as they could out the door, none staying to look
behind him.
Which is most surprising—that those players acted this farce the next week—or that
some hundreds of people came again to see it?
Methodism on the Stage
129
Methodism on the Stage
Chapter 6. First Methodist Conference; Pressgangs and Mobs;
Wesley's Protest against Ungodliness
Chapter 6. First Methodist Conference; Pressgangs and Mobs; Wesley's Protest against Ungodliness
130
Chapter 6. First Methodist Conference; Pressgangs and Mobs; Wesley's Protest…
The First Conference
1744. Monday, June 18.—I left Epworth; and on Wednesday, 20, in the afternoon, met
my brother in London.
Monday, 25, and the five following days we spent in conference with many of our
brethren (come from several parts), who desire nothing but to save their own souls and
those who hear them. And surely, as long as they continue thus minded, their labor shall
not be in vain in the Lord.
The next day we endeavored to purge the society of all that did not walk according to
the gospel. By this means we reduced the number of members to less than nineteen hundred.
But number is an inconsiderable circumstance. May God increase them in faith and love!
Friday, August 24.—(St. Bartholomew’s day.) I preached, I suppose the last time, at St.
Mary’s [Oxford]. Be it so. I am now clear of the blood of these men. I have fully delivered
my own soul.
The Beadle came to me afterwards and told me the Vice-Chancellor had sent him for
my notes. I sent them without delay, not without admiring the wise providence of God.
Perhaps few men of note would have given a sermon of mine the reading if I had put it into
their hands; but by this means it came to be read, probably more than once, by every man
of eminence in the University.
The First Conference
131
The First Conference
Wesley’s Chancery Bill
Thursday, December 27.—I called on the solicitor whom I had employed in the suit
lately commenced in chancery; and here I first saw that foul monster, a chancery bill! A
scroll it was of forty-two pages, in large folio, to tell a story which needed not to have taken
up forty lines! and stuffed with such stupid senseless, improbable lies (many of them, too,
quite foreign to the question) as, I believe, would have cost the compiler his life in any heathen
court of either Greece or Rome. And this is equity in a Christian country! This is the English
method of redressing other grievances!
1745. Saturday, January 5.—I had often wondered at myself (and sometimes mentioned
it to others) that ten thousand cares, of various kinds, were no more weight and burden to
my mind than ten thousand hairs were to my head. Perhaps I began to ascribe something
of this to my own strength. And thence it might be that on Sunday, 13, that strength was
withheld, and I felt what it was to be troubled about many things. One and another hurrying
me continually, it seized upon my spirit more and more till I found it absolutely necessary
to fly for my life, and that without delay. So the next day, Monday, 14, I took horse and rode
away from Bristol.
Between Bath and Bristol I was earnestly desired to turn aside and call at the house of
a poor man, William Shalwood. I found him and his wife sick in one bed, and with small
hopes of the recovery of either. Yet (after prayer) I believed they would “not die, but live,
and declare the loving-kindness of the Lord.” The next time I called he was sitting downstairs,
and his wife able to go abroad.
As soon as we came into the house at Bristol, my soul was lightened of her load, of that
insufferable weight which had lain upon my mind, more or less, for several days. On Sunday,
several of our friends from Wales and other parts joined with us in the great sacrifice of
thanksgiving. And every day we found more and more cause to praise God and to give Him
thanks for His still increasing benefits.
Monday, February 18.—I set out with Richard Moss from London for Newcastle.
Wesley's Chancery Bill
132
Wesley's Chancery Bill
Wesley’s Effective Letter
Sunday, March 3.—As I was walking up Pilgrim Street, hearing a man call after me, I
stood still. He came up and used much abusive language, intermixed with many oaths and
curses. Several people came out to see what was the matter; on which he pushed me twice
or thrice and went away.
Upon inquiry, I found this man had signalized himself a long season by abusing and
throwing stones at any of our family who went that way. Therefore I would not lose the
opportunity, but on Monday, 4, sent him the following note:
“Robert Young,--I expect to see you, between this and Friday and to hear from you that
you are sensible of your fault; otherwise, in pity to your soul, I shall be obliged to inform
the magistrates of your assaulting me yesterday in the street.
“I am,
“Your real friend,
“John Wesley”
Within two or three hours, Robert Young came and promised a quite different behavior.
So did this gentle reproof, if not save a soul from death, yet prevent a multitude of sins.
Saturday, April 6.—Mr. Stephenson, of whom I bought the ground on which our house
is built, came at length, after delaying it more than two years, and executed the writings. So
I am freed from one more care. May I in everything make known my request to God!
Wesley's Effective Letter
133
Wesley's Effective Letter
Press Gang and Methodists
Wednesday, June 19 (Redruth).—Being informed here of what had befallen Mr. Maxfield,
we turned aside toward Crowan churchtown. But in the way we received information that
he had been removed from thence the night before. It seems that the valiant constables who
guarded him, having received timely notice that a body of five hundred Methodists was
coming to take him away by force, had, with great precipitation, carried him two miles further
to the house of one Henry Tomkins.
Here we found him, nothing terrified by his adversaries. I desired Henry Tomkins to
show me the warrant. It was directed by Dr. Borlase, and his father, and Mr. Eustick, to the
constables and overseers of several parishes, requiring them to “apprehend all such ablebodies
men as had no lawful calling or sufficient maintenance”; and to bring them before
the aforesaid gentlemen at Marazion, on Friday, 21, to be examined whether they were
proper persons to serve his Majesty in the land-service.
It was endorsed by the steward of Sir John St. Aubyn with the names of seven or eight
persons, most of whom were well-known to have lawful callings and a sufficient maintenance
thereby. But that was all one: they were called “Methodists”; therefore, soldiers they must
be. Underneath was added, “A person, his name unknown, who disturbs the peace of the
parish.”
A word to the wise. The good men easily understood this could be none but the Methodist
preacher; for who “disturbs the peace of the parish” like one who tells all drunkards,
whoremongers, and common swearers, “You are in the high road to hell”?
When we came out of the house, forty or fifty myrmidons stood ready to receive us.
But I turned full upon them and their courage failed, nor did they recover till we were at
some distance. Then they began blustering again and throwing stones; one of which struck
Mr. Thompson’s servant.
Friday, 21.—We rode to Marazion. (Vulgarly called Market-jew.) Finding the justices
were not met, we walked up St. Michael’s Mount. The house at the top is surprisingly large
and pleasant. Sir John St. Aubyn had taken much pains, and been at a considerable expense,
in repairing and beautifying the apartments; and when the seat was finished, the owner
died!
About two, Mr. Thompson and I went into the room where the justices and commissioners
were. After a few minutes, Dr. Borlase stood up and asked whether we had any
business. I told him, “We have.” We desired to be heard concerning one who was lately apprehended
at Crowan. He said, “Gentlemen, the business of Crowan does not come on yet.
You shall be sent for when it does.” So we retired and waited in another room, till after nine
o’clock. They delayed the affair of Mr. Maxfield (as we imagined they would) to the very
last. About nine he was called. I would have gone in then; but Mr. Thompson advised to
wait a little longer. The next information we received was that they had sentenced him to
Press Gang and Methodists
134
Press Gang and Methodists
go for a soldier. Hearing this, we went straight to the commission chamber. But the honorable
gentlemen were gone.
They had ordered Mr. Maxfield to be immediately put on board a boat and carried for
Penzance. We were informed that they had first offered him to a Captain of a man-of-war
that was just come into the harbor. But he answered, “I have no authority to take such men
as these, unless you would have me give him so much a week to preach and pray to my
people.”
135
Press Gang and Methodists
Reading the Riot Act
Saturday, 22.—We reached St. Ives about two in the morning. At five I preached on
“Love your enemies”; and at Gwennap, in the evening, on “All that will live godly in Christ
Jesus shall suffer persecution.”
We heard today that as soon as Mr. Maxfield came to Penzance, they put him down
into the dungeon; and that the mayor being inclined to let him go, Dr. Borlase had gone
thither on purpose and had himself read the Articles of War in the court and delivered him
to one who was to act as an officer.
Saturday, 29.—I preached at St. Just again and at Morva and Zennor on Sunday, 30.
About six in the evening, I began preaching at St. Ives, in the street, near John Nance’s door.
A multitude of people were quickly assembled, both high and low, rich and poor; and I observed
not any creature to laugh or smile, or hardly move hand or foot. I expounded the
gospel for the day, beginning with, “Then drew near all the publicans and sinners for to
hear him” [Luke 15:1]. A little before seven came Mr. Edwards from the mayor and ordered
one to read the proclamation against riots. I concluded quickly after; but the body of the
people appeared utterly unsatisfied, not knowing how to go away. Forty or fifty of them
begged they might be present at the meeting of the society; and we rejoiced together for an
hour in such a manner as I had never known before in Cornwall.
Tuesday, July 2.—I preached in the evening at St. Just. I observed not only several gentlemen
there who I suppose never came before, but a large body of tinners, who stood at a
distance from the rest; and a great multitude of men, women, and children beside, who
seemed not well to know why they came. Almost as soon as we had done singing, a kind
of gentlewoman began. I have seldom seen a poor creature take so much pains. She scolded,
and screamed, and spit and stamped, and wrung her hands, and distorted her face and body
all manner of ways. I took no notice of her at all, good or bad, nor did almost anyone else.
Afterward I heard she was one that had been bred a Papist; and when she heard we were so,
rejoiced greatly. No wonder she would be proportionately angry when she was disappointed
of her hope.
Mr. Eustick, a neighboring gentleman, came just as I was concluding my sermon. The
people opening to the right and left, he came up to me and said, “Sir, I have a warrant from
Dr. Borlase, and you must go with me.” Then, turning around, he said, “Sir, are you Mr.
Shepherd? If so, you are mentioned in the warrant too. Be pleased, sir, to come with me.”
We walked with him to a public house near the end of the town. Here he asked me if I was
willing to go with him to the doctor. I told him, just then, if he pleased. “Sir,” said he, “I
must wait upon you to your inn; and in the morning, if you will be so good as to go with
me, I will show you the way.” So he handed me back to my inn and retired.
Reading the Riot Act
136
Reading the Riot Act
Wesley Seized for a Soldier
Wednesday, 3.—I waited till nine; but no Mr. Eustick came. I then desired Mr. Shepherd
to go and inquire for him at the house wherein he had lodged; he met him, coming, as he
thought, to our inn. But after waiting some time, we inquired again and learned he had
turned aside to another house in the town. I went thither and asked, “Is Mr. Eustick here?”
After some pause, one said, “Yes,” and showed me into the parlor. When he came down he
said, “O sir, will you be so good as to go with me to the doctor’s?” I answered, “Sir, I came
for that purpose.” “Are you ready, sir?” I answered, “Yes.” “Sir, I am not quite ready. In a
little time, sir, in a quarter of an hour, I will wait upon you. I will come to William Chenhall’s.”
In about three quarters of an hour he came, and finding there was no remedy, he called
for his horse and put forward toward Dr. Borlase’s house; but he was in no haste, so that
we were an hour and a quarter riding three or four measured miles. As soon as we came
into the yard he asked a servant, “Is the doctor at home?” upon whose answering, “No, sir,
he is gone to church,” he presently said, “Well, sir, I have executed my commission. I have
done, sir; I have no more to say.”
About noon Mr. Shepherd and I reached St. Ives. After a few hours’ rest, we rode to
Gwennap. Finding the house would not contain one fourth of the people, I stood before the
door. I was reading my text when a man came, raging as if he had just broken out of the
tombs; and, riding into the thickest of the people, seized three or four, one after another,
none lifting up a hand against him. A second (gentleman, so called) soon came after, if
possible more furious than he, and ordered his men to seize on some others, Mr. Shepherd
in particular. Most of the people, however, stood still as they were before and began singing
a hymn.
Upon this Mr. B. lost all patience and cried out with all his might, “Seize him, seize him.
I say, seize the preacher for his Majesty’s service.” But no one stirring, he rode up and struck
several of his attendants, cursing them bitterly for not doing as they were bidden. Perceiving
still that they would not move, he leaped off his horse, swore he would do it himself, and
caught hold of my cassock crying, “I take you to serve his Majesty.” A servant taking his
horse, he took me by the arm, and we walked arm in arm for about three quarters of a mile.
He entertained me all the time with the “wickedness of the fellows belonging to the society.”
When he was taking breath, I said, “Sir, be they what they will, I apprehend it will not justify
you in seizing me in this manner and violently carrying me away, as you said, to serve his
Majesty.” He replied, “I seize you! And violently carry you away! No, sir, no. Nothing like
it. I asked you to go with me to my house, and you said you were willing; and if so, you are
welcome; and if not, you are welcome to go where you please.” I answered, “Sir, I know not
if it would be safe for me to go back through this rabble.” “Sir,” said he, “I will go with you
Wesley Seized for a Soldier
137
Wesley Seized for a Soldier
myself.” He then called for his horse, and another for me, and rode back with me to the
place from whence he took me.
138
Wesley Seized for a Soldier
Dramatic Scenes at Falmouth
Thursday, 4.—I rode to Falmouth. About three in the afternoon I went to see a gentlewoman
who had been long indisposed. Almost as soon as I sat down, the house was beset
on all sides by an innumerable multitude of people. A louder or more confused noise could
hardly be at the taking of a city by storm. At first Mrs. B. and her daughter endeavored to
quiet them. But it was labor lost. They might as well have attempted to still the raging of the
sea. They were soon glad to shift for themselves and leave K. E. and me to do as well as we
could. The rabble roared with all their throats, “Bring out the Canorum! Where is the
Canorum?” (an unmeaning word which the Cornish generally use instead of Methodist).
No answer being given, they quickly forced open the outer door and filled the passage.
Only a wainscot partition was between us, which was not likely to stand long. I immediately
took down a large looking glass which hung against it, supposing the whole side would fall
in at once. When they began their work with abundance of bitter imprecations, poor Kitty
was utterly astonished and cried out, “O sir, what must we do?” I said, “We must pray.” Indeed
at that time, to all appearance, our lives were not worth an hour’s purchase. She asked,
“But, sir, is it not better for you to hide yourself? to get into the closet?” I answered, “No. It
is best for me to stand just where I am.” Among those without were the crews of some privateers
which were lately come into harbor. Some of these, being angry at the slowness of
the rest, thrust them away and, coming up all together, set their shoulders to the inner door
and cried out, “Avast, lads, avast!” Away went all the hinges at once, and the door fell back
into the room.
I stepped forward at once into the midst of them and said, “Here I am. Which of you
has anything to say to me? To which of you have I done any wrong? To you? Or you? Or
you?” I continued speaking till I came, bareheaded as I was (for I purposely left my hat that
they might all see my face) into the middle of the street and then raising my voice said,
“Neighbors, countrymen! Do you desire to hear me speak?’” 12 They cried vehemently, “Yes,
yes. He shall speak. He shall. Nobody shall hinder him.” But having nothing to stand on
and no advantage of ground, I could be heard by few only. However, I spoke without intermission
and, as far as the sound reached, the people were still; till one or two of their captains
turned about and swore that not a man should touch me.
Mr. Thomas, a clergyman, then came up and asked, “Are you not ashamed to use a
stranger thus?” He was soon seconded by two or three gentlemen of the town and one of
the aldermen; with whom I walked down the town, speaking all the time, till I came to Mrs.
Maddern’s house. The gentlemen proposed sending for my horse to the door and desired
me to step in and rest the meantime. But, on second thought, they judged it not advisable
to let me go out among the people again: so they chose to send my horse before me to Penryn
12 Correct to the text.
Dramatic Scenes at Falmouth
139
Dramatic Scenes at Falmouth
and to send me thither by water, the sea running close by the back door of the house in
which we were.
I never saw before, no, not at Walsal itself, the hand of God so plainly shown as here.
There I had many companions who were willing to die with me: here, not a friend but one
simple girl, who likewise was hurried away from me in an instant as soon as ever she came
out of Mrs. B.’s door. There I received some blows, lost part of my clothes, and was covered
over with dirt: here, although the hands of perhaps some hundreds of people were lifted up
to strike or throw, yet they were one and all stopped in the midway; so that not a man
touched me with one of his fingers, neither was anything thrown from first to last; so that
I had not even a speck of dirt on my clothes. Who can deny that God heareth prayer, or that
He hath all power in heaven and earth?
140
Dramatic Scenes at Falmouth
“I am John Wesley”
I took boat at about half an hour past five. Many of the mob waited at the end of the
town, who, seeing me escaped out of their hands, could only revenge themselves with their
tongues. But a few of the fiercest ran along the shore, to receive me at my landing. I walked
up the steep narrow passage from the sea, at the top of which the foremost man stood. I
looked him in the face and said, “I wish you a good night.” He spake not nor moved hand
or foot till I was on horseback. Then he said, “I wish you were in hell,” and turned back to
his companions.
As soon as I came within sight of Tolcarn (in Wendron parish), where I was to preach
in the evening, I was met by many, running as it were for their lives and begging me to go
no further. I asked, “Why not?” They said, “The churchwardens and constables and all the
heads of the parish are waiting for you at the top of the hill and are resolved to have you:
they have a special warrant from the justices met at Helstone, who will stay there till you
are brought.” I rode directly up the hill and observing four or five horsemen, well dressed,
went straight to them and said, “Gentlemen, has any of you anything to say to me?__I am
John Wesley.”
One of them appeared extremely angry at this, that I should presume to say I was “Mr.
John Wesley.” And I know not how I might have fared for advancing so bold an assertion
but that Mr. Collins, the minister of Redruth (accidently, 13 as he said) came by. Upon his
accosting me and saying he knew me at Oxford, my first antagonist was silent, and a dispute
of another kind began: whether this preaching had done any good. I appealed to matter of
fact. He allowed (after many words), “People are the better for the present”; but added, “To
be sure, by and by they will be as bad, if not worse than ever.”
When he rode away, one of the riders said, “Sir, I would speak with you a little; let us
ride to the gate.” We did so, and he said, “Sir, I will tell you the ground of this. All the gentlemen
of these parts say that you have been a long time in France and Spain and are now
sent hither by the Pretender; and that these societies are to join him.” Nay, surely “all the
gentlemen in these parts” will not lie against their own conscience!
I rode hence to a friend’s house, some miles off, and found the sleep of a laboring man
is sweet. I was informed there were many here also who had an earnest desire to hear “this
preaching,” but they did not dare; Sir ___ V___n having solemnly declared, nay, and that
in the face of the whole congregation as they were coming out of the church, “If any man
of this parish dares hear these fellows, he shall not come to my Christmas feast!”
Saturday, 6.—I rode with Mr. Shepherd to Gwennap. Here also we found the people
in the utmost consternation. Word was brought that a great company of tinners, made
drunk on purpose, were coming to do terrible things. I labored much to compose their
13 This spelling is correct.
'I am John Wesley'
141
'I am John Wesley'
minds, but fear had no ears; so that abundance of people went away. I preached to the rest
on “Love your enemies.” The event showed this also was a false alarm, an artifice of the
devil, to hinder men from hearing the Word of God.
142
'I am John Wesley'
Wesley Pushed from a High Wall
Sunday, 7.—I preached, at five, to a quiet congregation, and about eight, at Stithians.
Between six and seven in the evening we came to Tolcarn. Hearing the mob was rising again,
I began preaching immediately. I had not spoken a quarter of an hour before they came in
view. One Mr. Trounce rode up first and began speaking to me, wherein he was roughly
interrupted by his companions. Yet, as I stood on a high wall and kept my eyes upon them,
many were softened and grew calmer and calmer; which some of their champions observing,
went round and suddenly pushed me down. I lit on my feet without any hurt; finding myself
close to the warmest of the horsemen, I took hold of his hand and held it fast while I expostulated
the case. As for being convinced, he was quite about it: however, both he and his
fellows grew much milder, and we parted very civilly.
Monday, 8.—I preached at five on “Watch and pray,” to a quiet and earnest congregation.
We then rode on to St. Ives, the most still and honorable post (so are the times changed)
which we have in Cornwall.
Tuesday, 9.—I had just begun preaching at St. Just, when Mr. E. came once more, took
me by the hand, and said I must go with him. To avoid making a tumult, I went. He said I
had promised last week not to come again to St. Just for a month. I absolutely denied the
having made any such promise. After about half an hour, he handed me back to my inn.
Wesley Pushed from a High Wall
143
Wesley Pushed from a High Wall
Riot Act and a Sermon
Wednesday, 10.—In the evening I began to expound (at Trevonan, in Morva), “Ho!
every one that thirsteth, come yet to the waters.” In less than a quarter of an hour, the constable
and his companions came and read the proclamation against riots. When he had
done, I told him, “We will do as you require: we will disperse within an hour”; and went on
with my sermon. After preaching, I had designed to meet the society alone. But many others
also followed with such earnestness that I could not turn them back: so I exhorted them all
to love their enemies as Christ hath loved us. They felt what was spoken.
Thursday, 25.—I came back safe, blessed be God, to Bristol. I found both my soul and
body much refreshed in this peaceful place. Thursday, August 1, and the following days, we
had our second Conference, with as many of our brethren that labor in the Word as could
be present.
Riot Act and a Sermon
144
Riot Act and a Sermon
Pelted by the Mob at Leeds
Monday, September 9.—I left London, and the next morning called on Dr. Doddridge
at Northampton. It was about the hour when he was accustomed to expound a portion of
Scripture to young gentlemen under his care. He desired me to take his place. It may be the
seed was not altogether sown in vain.
Thursday, 12.—I came to Leeds, preached at five, and at eight met the society; after
which the mob pelted us with dirt and stones a great part of the way home. The congregation
was much larger next evening; and so was the mob at our return, and likewise in higher
spirits, being ready to knock out all our brains for joy that the Duke of Tuscany was Emperor.
What a melancholy consideration is this! that the bulk of the English nation will not suffer
God to give them the blessings He would, because they would turn them into curses. He
cannot, for instance, give them success against their enemies; for they would tear their own
countrymen in pieces: He cannot trust them with victory, lest they should thank Him by
murdering those that are quiet in the land.
Pelted by the Mob at Leeds
145
Pelted by the Mob at Leeds
Great Excitement at Newcastle
Wednesday, 18.—About five we came to Newcastle, in an acceptable time. We found
the generality of the inhabitants in the utmost consternation; news being just arrived that,
the morning before, at two o’clock, the Pretender had entered Edinburgh. A great concourse
of people were with us in the evening, to whom I expounded the third chapter of Jonah,
insisting particularly on that verse, “Who can tell, if God will return, and repent, and turn
away from his fierce anger, that we perish not?”
Thursday, 19.—The mayor (Mr. Ridley) summoned all the householders of the town
to meet him at the townhall; 14 and desired as many of them as were willing to set their
hands to a paper importing that they would, at the hazard of their goods and lives, defend
the town against the common enemy. Fear and darkness were now on every side; but not
on those who had seen the light of God’s countenance. We rejoiced together in the evening
with solemn joy, while God applied those words to many hearts, “Fear not ye: for I know
that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified” [Matt. 28:5].
Friday, 20.—The mayor ordered the townsmen to be under arms and to mount guard
in their turns, over and above the guard of soldiers, a few companies of whom had been
drawn into the town on the first alarm. Now also Pilgrim Street gate was ordered to be walled
up. Many began to be much concerned for us, because our house stood without the walls.
Nay, but the Lord is a wall of fire unto all that trust in Him.
I had desired all our brethren to join with us this day in seeking God by fasting and
prayer. About one we met and poured out our souls before Him; and we believed He would
send an answer of peace.
14 Correct to the text.
Great Excitement at Newcastle
146
Great Excitement at Newcastle
Wesley’s Letter to the Mayor
Saturday, 21.—The same day the action was, came the news of General Cope’s defeat.
Orders were now given for the doubling of the guard and for walling up Pandon and Sally
Port gates. In the afternoon I wrote the following letter:
“To the Worshipful the Mayor of Newcastle.
“Sir,--My not waiting upon you at the town hall was not owing to any want of respect.
I reverence you for your office’ [1] sake; and much more for your zeal in the execution of
it. I would to God every magistrate in the land would copy after such an example! Much
less was it owing to any disaffection to his Majesty King George. But I knew not how far it
might be either necessary or proper for me to appear on such an occasion. I have no fortune
at Newcastle: I have only the bread I eat and the use of a little room for a few weeks in the
year.
“All I can do for his Majesty, whom I honor and love—I think not less than I did my
own father—is this, I cry unto God day by day, in public and in private, to put all his enemies
to confusion: and I exhort all that hear me to do the same; and, in their several stations, to
exert themselves as loyal subjects; who, so long as they fear God, cannot but honor the King.
“Permit me, Sir, to add a few words more, out of the fullness of my heart. I am persuaded
you fear God and have a deep sense that His Kingdom ruleth over all. Unto whom, then (I
may ask you), should we flee for succor, but unto Him whom, by our sins, we have justly
displeased? O Sir, is it not possible to give any check to these overflowings of ungodliness?
To the open, flagrant wickedness, the drunkenness and profaneness which so abound even
in our streets? I just take leave to suggest this. May the God whom you serve direct you in
this and all things! This is the daily prayer of, Sir,
“Your obedient servant, for Christ’s sake,
“J.W.”
Wesley's Letter to the Mayor
147
Wesley's Letter to the Mayor
Preaching under Difficulties
Sunday, 22.—The walls were mounted with cannon, and all things prepared for sustaining
an assault. Meantime our poor neighbors, on either hand, were busy in removing their
goods. And most of the best houses in our street were left without either furniture or inhabitants.
Those within the walls were almost equally busy in carrying away their money and
goods; and more and more of the gentry every hour rode southward as fast as they could.
At eight I preached at Gateshead, in a broad part of the street near the popish chapel, on
the wisdom of God in governing the world. How do all things tend to the furtherance of
the gospel!
All this week the alarms from the north continued, and the storm seemed nearer every
day. Many wondered we would still stay without the walls: others told us we must remove
quickly; for if the cannon began to play from the top of the gates, they would beat all the
house about our ears. This made me look how the cannons upon the gates were planted;
and I could not but adore the providence of God, for it was obvious 1) they were all planted
in such a manner that no shot could touch our house; 2) the cannon on Newgate so secured
us on one side, and those upon Pilgrim Street gate on the other that none could come near
our house, either way, without being torn in pieces.
On Friday and Saturday many messengers of lies terrified the poor people of the town,
as if the rebels were just coming to swallow them up. Upon this the guards were increased
and abundance of country gentlemen came in, with their servants, horses, and arms. Among
those who came from the north was one whom the mayor ordered to be apprehended on
suspicion of his being a spy. As soon as he was left alone he cut his own throat; but a surgeon,
coming quickly, sewed up the wound, so that he lived to discover those designs of the rebels,
which were thereby effectually prevented.
Sunday, 29.—Advice came that they were in full march southward, so that it was supposed
they would reach Newcastle by Monday evening. At eight I called on a multitude of
sinners in Gateshead to seek the Lord while He might be found. Mr. Ellison preached another
earnest sermon, and all the people seemed to bend before the Lord. In the afternoon I expounded
part of the lesson for the day—Jacob wrestling with the angel. The congregation
was so moved that I began again and again and knew not how to conclude. And we cried
mightily to God to send his Majesty King George help from His holy place and to spare a
sinful land yet a little longer, if haply they might know the day of their visitation.
Preaching under Difficulties
148
Preaching under Difficulties
The Blasphemous Troops
Tuesday, October 8.—I wrote to general Husk as follows:
“A surly man came to me this evening, as he said, from you. He would not deign to
come upstairs to me, nor so much as into the house; but stood in the yard till I came, and
then obliged me to go with him into the street, where he said, ‘You must pull down the
battlements of your house, or tomorrow the General will pull them down for you.’
“Sir, to me this is nothing. But I humbly conceive it would not be proper for this man,
whoever he is, to behave in such a manner to any other of his Majesty’s subjects, at so critical
a time as this.
“I am ready, if it may be for his Majesty’s service, to pull not only the battlements, but
the house down; or to give up any part of it, or the whole, into your Excellency’s hands.”
Saturday, 26.—I sent Alderman Ridley the following letter:
“Sir,--The fear of God, the love of my country, and the regard I have for his Majesty
King George, constrain me to write a few plain words to one who is no stranger to these
principles of action.
“My soul has been pained day by day, even in walking the streets of Newcastle, at the
senseless, shameless wickedness, the ignorant profaneness, of the poor men to whom our
lives are entrusted. The continual cursing and swearing, the wanton blasphemy of the soldiers
in general, must needs be a torture to the sober ear, whether of a Christian or an honest infidel.
Can any that either fear God, or love their neighbor, hear this without concern? especially
if they consider the interest of our country, as well as of these unhappy men themselves.
For can it be expected that God should be on their side who are daily affronting Him to His
face? And if God be not on their side, how little will either their number, or courage, or
strength avail?
“Is there no man that careth for these souls? Doubtless there are some who ought so
to do. But many of these, if I am rightly informed, receive large pay and do just nothing.
“I would to God it were in my power, in any degree, to supply their lack of service. I am
ready to do what in me lies to call these poor sinners to repentance, once or twice a day
(while I remain in these parts), at any hour, or at any place. And I desire no pay at all for
doing this; unless what my Lord shall give at His appearing.
* * * *
Having myself no knowledge of the General, I took the liberty to make this offer to you.
I have no interest herein; but I should rejoice to serve, as I am able, my King and country.
If it be judged that this will be of no real service, let the proposal die and be forgotten. But
I beg you, Sir, to believe that I have the same glorious cause, for which you have shown so
becoming a zeal, earnestly at heart; and that therefore I am, with warm respect,
“Sir,
“Your most obedient servant.”
The Blasphemous Troops
149
The Blasphemous Troops
Sunday, 27.—I received a message from Mr. Ridley that he would communicate my
proposal to the General and return me his answer as soon as possible.
Having now delivered my own soul, on Monday, November 4, I left Newcastle. Before
nine we met several expresses, sent to countermand the march of the army into Scotland;
and to inform them that the rebels had passed the Tweed and were marching southward.
150
The Blasphemous Troops
Bonfires Everywhere
Tuesday, 5.—In the evening I came to Leeds and found the town full of bonfires, and
people shouting, firing guns, cursing and swearing, as the English manner of keeping holidays
is. I immediately sent word to some of the magistrates of what I had heard on the road. This
ran through the town, as it were, in an instant: and I hope it was a token for good. The
hurry in the streets was quashed at once—some of the bonfires indeed remained; but scarcely
anyone was to be seen about them but a few children warming their hands.
Thursday, 7.—I rode to Stayley Hall, in Cheshire, after many interruptions in the way
by those poor tools of watchmen, who stood with great solemnity at the end of almost every
village. I preached there on Mark 1:15, and rode on to Bradbury Green.
Friday, 8.—Understanding that a neighboring gentleman, Dr. C., had affirmed to many
that Mr. Wesley was now with the Pretender, near Edinburgh, I wrote him a few lines. It
may be he will have a little more regard to truth, or shame, for the time to come.
Bonfires Everywhere
151
Bonfires Everywhere
Chapter 7. Severe Weather; Ireland; Wesley's Protest against
Lawlessness
Chapter 7. Severe Weather; Ireland; Wesley's Protest against Lawlessness
152
Chapter 7. Severe Weather; Ireland; Wesley's Protest against Lawlessnes
Wesley and Faith-healing
1746. Monday, March 17.—I took my leave of Newcastle and set out with Mr. Downes
and Mr. Shepherd. But when we came to Smeton, Mr. Downes was so ill that he could go
no further. When Mr. Shepherd and I left Smeton, my horse was so exceedingly lame that
I was afraid I must have lain by too. We could not discern what it was that was amiss; and
yet he would scarcely set his foot to the ground. By riding thus seven miles, I was thoroughly
tired, and my head ached more than it had done for some months. (What I here aver is the
naked fact: let every man account for it as he sees good.) I then thought, “Cannot God heal
either man or beast, by any means, or without any?” Immediately my weariness and headache
ceased, and my horse’s lameness in the same instant. Nor did he halt any more either that
day or the next. A very odd accident this also!
Friday, May 30 (Bristol).—I lit upon a poor, pretty, fluttering thing, lately come from
Ireland and going to be a singer at the playhouse. She went in the evening to the chapel, and
thence to the watch night, and was almost persuaded to be a Christian. Her convictions
continued strong for a few days; but then her old acquaintance found her, and we saw her
no more.
Sunday, July 6 (London).—After talking largely with both the men and women leaders,
we agreed it would prevent great expense, as well of health as of time and of money, if the
poorer people of our society could be persuaded to leave off drinking of tea. We resolved
ourselves to begin and set the example. I expected some difficulty in breaking off a custom
of six-and-twenty years’ standing. And, accordingly, the three first days my head ached
more or less all day long, and I was half asleep from morning till night. The third day, on
Wednesday, in the afternoon, my memory failed almost entirely. In the evening I sought
my remedy in prayer. On Thursday morning my headache was gone. My memory was as
strong as ever. And I have found no inconvenience, but a sensible benefit in several respects,
from that very day to this.
Thursday, 17.—I finished the little collection which I had made among my friends for
a lending-stock: it did not amount to thirty pounds; which a few persons afterwards made
up fifty. And by this inconsiderable sum, above two hundred and fifty persons were relieved
in one year.
Wesley and Faith-healing
153
Wesley and Faith-healing
Wesley Encounters Severe Weather
1747. Tuesday, February 10 (London).—My brother returned from the north, and I
prepared to supply his place there. Sunday, 15. I was very weak and faint; but on Monday,
16, I rose soon after three, lively and strong, and found all my complaints were fled away
like a dream.
I was wondering, the day before, at the mildness of the weather; such as seldom attends
me in my journeys. But my wonder now ceased: the wind was turned full north and blew
so exceedingly hard and keen that when we came to Hatfield, neither my companions nor
I had much use of our hands or feet. After resting an hour, we bore up again through the
wind and snow, which drove full in our faces. But this was only a squall. In Baldock Field
the storm began in earnest. The large hail drove so vehemently in our faces that we could
not see, nor hardly breathe. However, before two o’clock we reached Baldock where one
met and conducted us safe to Potten.
About six I preached to a serious congregation. Tuesday, 17. We set out as soon as it
was well light; but it was really hard work to get forward; for the frost would not well bear
or break; and the untracked snow covering all the roads, we had much ado to keep our
horses on their feet. Meantime the wind rose higher and higher till it was ready to overturn
both man and beast. However, after a short bait at Bugden, we pushed on and were met in
the middle of an open field with so violent a storm of rain and hail as we had not had before.
It drove through our coats, great and small, boots, and everything, and yet froze as it fell,
even upon our eye-brows; so that we had scarcely either strength or motion left when we
came into our inn at Stilton.
We now gave up our hopes of reaching Grantham, the snow falling faster and faster.
However, we took the advantage of a fair blast to set out and made the best of our way to
Stamford Heath. But here a new difficulty arose, from the snow lying in large drifts. Sometimes
horse and man were well-nigh swallowed up. Yet in less than an hour we were brought
safe to Stamford. Being willing to get as far as we could, we made but a short stop here; and
about sunset came, cold and weary, yet well, to a little town called Brig-casterton.
Wednesday, 18.—Our servant came up and said, “Sir, there is no traveling today. Such
a quantity of snow has fallen in the night that the roads are quite filled up.” I told him, “At
least we can walk twenty miles a day, with our horses in our hands.” So in the name of God
we set out. The northeast wind was piercing as a sword and had driven the snow into such
uneven heaps that the main road was impassable. However, we kept on, afoot or on horseback,
till we came to the White Lion at Grantham.
Some from Grimsby had appointed to meet us here; but not hearing anything of them
(for they were at another house, by mistake), after an hour’s rest we set out straight for Epworth.
On the road we overtook a clergyman and his servant; but the toothache quite shut
my mouth. We reached Newark about five.
Wesley Encounters Severe Weather
154
Wesley Encounters Severe Weather
Preaching to the Lead Miners
Tuesday, March 24.—I rode to Blanchland, about twenty miles from Newcastle. The
rough mountains round about were still white with snow. In the midst of them is a small
winding valley, through which the Derwent runs. On the edge of this the little town stands,
which is indeed little more than a heap of ruins. There seems to have been a large cathedral
church, by the vast walls which still remain. I stood in the churchyard, under one side of
the building, upon a large tombstone, round which, while I was at prayers, all the congregation
kneeled down on the grass. They were gathered out of the lead mines from all parts;
many from Allandale, six miles off. A row of little children sat under the opposite wall, all
quiet and still. The whole congregation drank in every word with such earnestness in their
looks I could not but hope that God will make this wilderness sing for joy.
Wednesday, June 24.—We rode (from Bristol) to Beercrocomb, hoping to reach Tavistock
the next day. So we set out at three. The rain began at four. We reached Colestock,
dripping wet, before seven. The rain ceased while we were in the house, but began when we
took horse and attended us all the way to Exeter. While we stayed here to dry our clothes,
I took the opportunity of writing “A Word to a Freeholder.” Soon after three we set out: but
it was near eight before we could reach Oakhampton.
Friday, 26.—We came to Tavistock before noon; but it being market-day, I did not
preach till five in the evening. The rain began almost as soon as we began singing and drove
many out of the field. After preaching (leaving Mr. Swindells there) I went on for Plymouth
Dock.
Preaching to the Lead Miners
155
Preaching to the Lead Miners
How Wesley Dealt with a Mob
Within two miles of Plymouth, one overtook and informed us that the night before all
the Dock was in an uproar; and a constable, endeavoring to keep the peace, was beaten and
much hurt. As we were entering the Dock, one met us and desired we would go the back
way: “For,” said he, “there are thousands of people waiting about Mr. Hide’s door.” We rode
up straight into the midst of them. They saluted us with three huzzas; after which I alighted,
took several of them by the hand and began to talk with them. I would gladly have passed
an hour among them; and believe, if I had, there had been an end of the riot. But the day
being far spent (for it was past nine o’clock), I was persuaded to go in. The mob then recovered
their spirits and fought valiantly with the doors and windows: but about ten they
were weary and went every man to his own home.
Saturday, 27.—I preached at four and then spoke severally to part of the society. As yet
I have found only one person among them who knew the love of God, before my brother
came. No wonder the devil was so still; for his goods were in peace.
About six in the evening, I went to the place where I preached the last year. A little before
we had ended the hymn, came the Lieutenant, a famous man, with his retinue of soldiers,
drummers, and mob. When the drums ceased, a gentleman barber began to speak: but his
voice was quickly drowned in the shouts of the multitude, who grew fiercer and fiercer as
their numbers increased. After waiting about a quarter of an hour, perceiving the violence
of the rabble still increasing, I walked down into the thickest of them and took the captain
of the mob by the hand. He immediately said, “Sir, I will see you safe home. Sir, no man
shall touch you. Gentlemen, stand off: give back. I will knock the first man down that touches
him.” We walked on in great peace, my conductor every now and then stretching out his
neck (he was a very tall man) and looking round to see if any behaved rudely, till we came
to Mr. Hide’s door. We then parted in much love. I stayed in the street nearly half an hour
after he was gone, talking with the people, who had now forgotten their anger and went
away in high good humor.
Sunday, 28.—I preached at five, on the Common, to a well-behaved, earnest congregation:
and at eight near the room on “Seek ye the Lord, while he may be found” [Isa. 55:6]. The
congregation was much larger than before and equally serious and attentive. At ten I went
to church. Mr. Barlow preached a useful sermon on “God be merciful to me a sinner” [Luke
18:13]; and a thundering one in the afternoon, on, “Where their worm dieth not, and the
fire is not quenched”[Mark 9:44].
Monday, 29.—I took horse between three and four and reached Perranwell, three miles
beyond Truro, about six. I preached to a very large congregation at seven; and the word was
as the rain on the tender herb.
Tuesday, 30.—We came to St. Ives before morning prayers, and walked to church
without so much as one huzza. How strangely has one year changed the scene in Cornwall!
How Wesley Dealt with a Mob
156
How Wesley Dealt with a Mob
This is now a peaceable, nay, honorable station. They give us good words almost in every
place. What have we done that the world should be so civil to us?
Wednesday, July 1.—I spoke severally to all those who had votes in the ensuing election.
I found them such as I desired. Not one would even eat or drink at the expense of him for
whom he voted. Five guineas had been given to W. C., but he returned them immediately.
T. M. positively refused to accept anything. And when he heard that his mother had received
money privately, he could not rest till she gave him the three guineas, which he instantly
sent back.
Thursday 2, was the day of election for Parliament men. It was begun and ended without
any hurry at all. I had a large congregation in the evening, among whom two or three roared
for the disquietness of their heart, as did many at the meeting which followed; particularly
those who had lost their first love.
Thursday, August 13 (Dublin).—We walked in the afternoon to see two persons that
were sick near Phoenix park. That part of it which joins to the city is sprinkled up and down
with trees, not unlike Hyde Park. But about a mile from the town is a thick grove of old, tall
oaks; and in the center of this, a round, open green (from which are vistas of all four ways),
with a handsome stone pillar in the midst, having a Phoenix on the top.
I continued preaching, morning and evening, to many more than the house would
contain, and had more and more reason to hope they would not all be unfruitful hearers.
Sunday, September 27 (London).—I preached in Moorfields, morning and evening,
and continued so to do till November. I know no church in London (that in West Street
excepted) where there is so serious a congregation.
Monday, 28.—I talked with one who, a little time before, was so overwhelmed with affliction
that she went out one night to put an end to it all by throwing herself into the New
River. As she went by the Foundry (it being a watch night), she heard some people singing.
She stopped and went in; she listened awhile, and God spoke to her heart. She had no more
desire to put an end to her life, but to die to sin and to live to God.
157
How Wesley Dealt with a Mob
The Bargemen and their Clubs
Monday, November 2.—I preached at Windsor at noon and in the afternoon rode to
Reading. Mr. J. R. had just sent his brother word that he had hired a mob to pull down his
preaching house that night. In the evening Mr. S. Richards overtook a large company of
bargemen walking toward it, whom he immediately accosted and asked if they would go
with him and hear a good sermon; telling them, “I will make room for you, if you were as
many more.” They said they would go with all their hearts. “But neighbors,” said, he, “would
it not be as well to leave those clubs behind you? Perhaps some of the women may be
frightened at them.” They threw them all away and walked quietly with him to the house
where he set them in a pew.
In the conclusion of my sermon, one of them who used to be their captain, being a head
taller that 15 his fellows, rose up and looking round the congregation, said, “The gentleman
says nothing but what is good; I say so; and there is not a man here that shall dare to say
otherwise.”
15 Correct to the text
The Bargemen and their Clubs
158
The Bargemen and their Clubs
Remarkable Accident to Wesley
1748. Thursday, January 28.—I set out for Deverel Longbridge. About ten o’clock we
were met by a loaded wagon, in a deep, hollow way. There was a narrow path between the
road and the bank: I stepped into this, and John Trembath followed me. When the wagon
came near, my horse began to rear and to attempt climbing up the bank. This frightened
the horse which was close behind and made him prance and throw his head to and fro, till
the bit of the bridle caught hold of the cape of my great coat and pulled me backwards off
my horse. I fell as exactly on the path, between the wagon and the bank, as if one had taken
me in his arms and laid me down there. Both our horses stood stock still, one just behind
me, the other before; so, by the blessing of God, I rose unhurt, mounted again, and rode on.
Saturday, February 6.—I preached at eight in the morning at Bath and in the evening
at Coleford. The colliers of this place were “darkness” indeed; but now they are “light in the
Lord.”
Tuesday, 9.—I met about sixty of the society in Bristol to consult about enlarging the
room; and indeed securing it, for there was no small danger of its falling upon our heads.
In two or three days, two hundred and thirty pounds were subscribed. We immediately
procured experienced builders to make an estimate of the expense; and I appointed five
stewards (besides those of the society) to superintend the work.
Friday, 12.—After preaching at Oakhill about noon, I rode to Shepton and found them
all under a strange consternation. A mob, they said, was hired, prepared, and made sufficiently
drunk, in order to do all manner of mischief. I began preaching between four and
five; none hindered or interrupted at all. We had a blessed opportunity, and the hearts of
many were exceedingly comforted. I wondered what was become of the mob. But we were
quickly informed: they mistook the place, imagining I should alight (as I used to do) at
William Stone’s house, and had summoned, by drum, all their forces together to meet me
at my coming: but Mr. Swindells innocently carrying me to the other end of the town, they
did not find their mistake till I had done preaching: so that the hindering this, which was
one of their designs, was utterly disappointed.
However, they attended us from the preaching house to William Stone’s, throwing dirt,
stones, and clods in abundance; but they could not hurt us. Only Mr. Swindells had a little
dirt on his coat, and I a few specks on my hat.
Remarkable Accident to Wesley
159
Remarkable Accident to Wesley
A Shower of Stones
After we were gone into the house, they began throwing great stones, in order to break
the door. But perceiving this would require some time, they dropped that design for the
present. They first broke all the tiles on the penthouse over the door and then poured in a
shower of stones at the windows. One of their captains, in his great zeal, had followed us
into the house and was now shut in with us. He did not like this and would fain have got
out; but it was not possible; so he kept as close to me as he could, thinking himself safe when
he was near me: but, staying a little behind—when I went up two pair of stairs and stood
close on one side, where we were a little sheltered—a large stone struck him on the forehead,
and the blood spouted out like a stream. He cried out, “O sir, are we to die tonight? What
must I do? What must I do?” I said, “Pray to God. He is able to deliver you from all danger.”
He took my advice and began praying in such a manner as he had scarcely done ever since
he was born.
Mr. Swindells and I then went to prayer; after which I told him, “We must not stay here;
we must go down immediately.” He said, “Sir, we cannot stir; you see how the stones fly
about.” I walked straight through the room and down the stairs; and not a stone came in,
till we were at the bottom. The mob had just broken open the door when we came into the
lower room; and exactly while they burst in at one door, we walked out at the other. Nor
did one man take any notice of us, though we were within five yards of each other.
A Shower of Stones
160
A Shower of Stones
A Horrible Proposition
They filled the house at once and proposed setting it on fire. But one of them, happening
to remember that his own house was next, with much ado persuaded them not to do it.
Hearing one of them cry out, “They are gone over the grounds,” I thought the advice was
good; so we went over the grounds to the farther end of the town where Abraham Jenkins
waited and undertook to guide us to Oakhill.
I was riding on in Shepton Lane, it being now quite dark, when he cried out, “Come
down: come down from the bank.” I did as I was bidden; but the bank being high, and the
side very nearly perpendicular, I came down all at once, my horse and I tumbling one over
another. But we both rose unhurt.
Saturday, April 9.—I preached in Connaught, a few miles from Athlone. Many heard;
but, I doubt, felt nothing.
The Shannon comes within a mile of the house where I preached. I think there is not
such another river in Europe: it is here ten or twelve miles over, though scarcely thirty miles
from its fountain-head. There are many islands in it, once well inhabited, but now mostly
desolate. In almost every one is the ruins of a church: in one, the remains of no less than
seven. I fear God hath still a controversy with this land, because it is defiled with blood.
A Horrible Proposition
161
A Horrible Proposition
Incidents in Ireland
Sunday, 10 (Easter day).—Never was such a congregation seen before at the sacrament
in Athlone. I preached at three. Abundance of Papists flocked to hear; so that the priest,
seeing his command did not avail, came in person at six and drove them away before him
like a flock of sheep.
Tuesday, 12.—I rode to Clara, where I was quickly informed that there was to begin in
an hour’s time a famous cockfight, to which almost all the country was coming from every
side. Hoping to engage some part of them in a better employ, I began preaching in the street,
as soon as possible. One or two hundred stopped, and listened a while, and pulled off their
hats, and forgot their diversion.
The congregation at Tullamore in the evening was larger than ever before, and deep
attention sat on every face. Toward the latter end of the sermon, there began a violent storm
of hail. I desired the people to cover their heads; but the greater part of them would not; nor
did anyone go away till I concluded my discourse.
Friday, 15.—I rode to Edinderry. Abundance of people were quickly gathered together.
Having been disturbed in the night by Mr. Swindells, who lay with me and had a kind of
apoplectic fit, I was not at all well about noon when I began to preach, in a large walk, on
one side of the town; the sun shone hot upon my head, which had been aching all the day;
but I forgot this before I had spoken long; and when I had finished my discourse, I left all
my weariness and pain behind and rode on in perfect health to Dublin.
Saturday, 23.—I read, some hours, an extremely dull book, Sir James Ware’s Antiquities
of Ireland. By the vast number of ruins which are seen in all parts, I had always suspected
what he sows at large, namely, that in ancient times it was more populous, tenfold, than it
is now; many that were large cities being now ruinous heaps; many shrunk into inconsiderable
villages.
I visited one in the afternoon who was ill of a fever, and lay in a very close room. While
I was near him, I found myself not well. After my return home, I felt my stomach out of
order. But I imagined it was not worth any notice and would pass off before the morning.
Incidents in Ireland
162
Incidents in Ireland
Wesley Lives on Apple-tea
Sunday, 24.—I preached at Skinner’s Alley at five; and on Oxmantown Green at eight.
I was weak in body, but was greatly revived by the seriousness and earnestness of the congregation.
Resolving to improve the opportunity, I gave notice of preaching there again in
the afternoon; which I did to a congregation much more numerous and equally attentive.
As I came home I was glad to lie down, having a quinsy attended with a fever. However,
when the society met, I made a shift to creep in among them. Immediately my voice was
restored. I spoke without pain for nearly an hour together. And great was our rejoicing over
each other; knowing that God would order all things well.
Monday, 25.—Finding my fever greatly increased, I judged it would be best to keep my
bed and to live awhile on apples and apple-tea. On Tuesday I was quite well and should have
preached but that Dr. Rutty (who had been with me twice) insisted on my resting for a time.
I read today what is accounted the most correct history of St. Patrick that is extant; and,
on the maturest consideration, I was much inclined to believe that St. Patrick and St. George
were of one family. The whole story smells strong of romance.
Wesley Lives on Apple-tea
163
Wesley Lives on Apple-tea
A Determined Preacher
Thursday, 28, was the day fixed for my going into the country: but all about me began
to cry out, “Sure, you will not go today? See how the rain pours down!” I told them, “I must
keep my word, if possible.” But before five, the man of whom I had bespoken a horse sent
word that his horse should not go out in such a day. I sent one who brought him to a better
mind. So about six I took horse. About nine I called at Killcock.
Between one and two we came to Kinnegad. My strength was now pretty well exhausted;
so that when we mounted again, after resting an hour, it was as much as I could do to sit
my horse. We had nearly eleven Irish (measured) miles to ride, which are equal to fourteen
English. I got over them pretty well in three hours, and by six reached Tyrrel’s Pass.
At seven I recovered my strength so as to preach and meet the society, which began
now to be at a stand with regard to number, but not with regard to the grace of God.
Friday, 29.—I rode to Temple Maqueteer and thence toward Athlone. We came at least
an hour before we were expected. Nevertheless we were met by many of our brethren. The
first I saw, about two miles from the town, were a dozen little boys running with all their
might, some bare-headed, some bare-footed and bare-legged: so they had their desire of
speaking to me first, the others being still behind.
A Determined Preacher
164
A Determined Preacher
Zealous Protestants
Tuesday, May 3.—I rode to Birr, twenty miles from Atlone and, the key of the session
house not being to be found, declared "The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ" in the street, to
a dull, rude, senseless multitude. Many laughed the greater part of the time. Some went away
just in the middle of a sentence. And yet when one cried out (a Carmelite friar, clerk to the
priest), “You lie! You lie!” the zealous Protestants cried out, “Knock him down”; and it was
not sooner said than done. I saw some bustle, but knew not what was the matter, till the
whole was over.
In the evening we rode to Balliboy. There being no house that could contain the congregation,
I preached here also in the street. I was afraid, in a new place, there would be but
few in the morning; but there was a considerable number, and such a blessing as I had
scarcely found since I landed in Ireland.
Sunday, 15 (Dublin).—Finding my strength greatly restored, I preached at five and at
eight on Oxmantown Green. I expected to sail as soon as I had done; but the captain’s putting
it off (as their manner is) gave me an opportunity of declaring the gospel of peace to a still
larger congregation in the evening. One of them, after listening some time, cried out,
shaking his head, “Ay, he is a Jesuit; that’s plain.” To which a popish priest who happened
to be near replied aloud, “No, he is not; I would to God he was.”
Monday, 16.—Observing a large congregation in the evening and many strangers among
them, I preached more roughly than ever I had done in Dublin on those awful words, “What
shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?” [Mark 8:37]
Wednesday, 18.—We took ship. The wind was small in the afternoon, but exceedingly
high toward night. About eight I laid me down on the quarterdeck. I was soon wet from
head to foot, but I took no cold at all. About four in the morning we landed at Holyhead
and in the evening reached Carnarvon.
Friday, August 12.—In riding to Newcastle, I finished the tenth Iliad of Homer. What
an amazing genius had this man! To write with such strength of thought and beauty of expression
when he had none to go before him! And what a vein of piety runs through his
whole work, in spite of his pagan prejudices! Yet one cannot but observe such improprieties
intermixed as are shocking to the last degree.
Zealous Protestants
165
Zealous Protestants
Wesley Protests Against Lawlessness
Thursday, 25.—I rode with Mr. Grimshaw to Roughlee. At half-hour after twelve I began
to preach. I had about half finished my discourse when the mob came pouring down the
hill like a torrent. After exchanging a few words with their captain, to prevent any contest
I went with him as he required. When we came to Barrowford, two miles off, the whole
army drew up in battle array before the house into which I was carried with two or three of
my friends. After I had been detained above an hour, their captain went out, and I followed
him and desired him to conduct me whence I came. He said he would; but the mob soon
followed after; at which he was so enraged that he must needs turn back to fight them, and
so left me alone.
A further account is contained in the following letter, which I wrote the next morning—
Widdop, Aug. 26, 1748
“Sir,--Yesterday between twelve and one o’clock, while I was speaking to some quiet
people without any noise or tumult, a drunken rabble came with clubs and staves, in a tumultuous
and riotous manner, the captain of whom, Richard B., by name, said he was a
deputy-constable and that he was come to bring me to you. I went with him; but I had
scarcely gone ten yards when a man of his company struck me with his fist in the face with
all his might; quickly after, another threw his stick at my head: I then made a little stand;
but another of your champions, cursing and swearing in the most shocking manner and
flourishing his club over his head, cried out, ‘Bring him away!’
“With such convoy I walked to Barrowford, where they informed me you were, their
drummer going before to draw all the rabble together from all quarters.
“When your deputy had brought me into the house, he permitted Mr. Grimshaw, the
minister of Haworth, Mr. Colbeck, of Keighley, and one more, to be with me, promising
that none should hurt them. Soon after you and your friends came in and required me to
promise I would come to Roughlee no more. I told you I would sooner cut off my hand
than make any such promise; neither would I promise that none of my friends should come.
After abundance of rambling discourse (for I could keep none of you long to any one point),
from about one o’clock till between three and four (in which one of you frankly said, ‘No;
we will not be like Gamaliel, we will proceed like the Jews’), you seemed a little satisfied with
my saying, ‘I will not preach at Roughlee at this time.’ You then undertook to quiet the mob
to whom you went and spoke a few rods, and their noise immediately ceased. I then walked
out with you at the back door.
Wesley Protests Against Lawlessness
166
Wesley Protests Against Lawlessness
Beaten by the Mob
“I should have mentioned that I had several times before desired you to let me go, but
in vain; and that when I attempted to go with Richard B., the mob immediately followed,
with oaths, curses, and stones; that one of them beat me down to the ground; and when I
rose again, the whole body came about me like lions and forced me back into the house.
“While you and I went out at one door, Mr. Grimshaw and Mr. Colbeck went out at
the other. The mob immediately closed them in, tossing them to and fro with the utmost
violence, threw Mr. Grimshaw down, and loaded them both with dirt and mire of every
kind; not one of your friends offering to call off your bloodhounds from the pursuit.
“The other quiet, harmless people, who followed me at a distance to see what the end
would be, they treated still worse; not only by the connivance, but by the express order, of
your deputy. They made them run for their lives, amidst showers of dirt and stones, without
any regard to age or sex. Some of them they trampled in the mire and dragged by their hair,
particularly Mr. Mackford, who came with me from Newcastle. Many they beat with their
clubs without mercy. One they forced to leap down (or they would have thrown him headlong)
from a rock, ten or twelve feet high, into the river. And when he crawled out, wet and
bruised, they swore they would throw him in again, which they were hardly persuaded not
to do. All this time you sat well pleased close to the place, not attempting in the least to
hinder them.
“And all this time you were talking of justice and law! Alas, Sir, suppose we were Dissenters
(which I deny), suppose we were Jews or Turks, are we not to have the benefit of the
laws of our country? Proceed against us by the law, if you can or dare; but not by lawless
violence; not by making a drunken, cursing, swearing riotous mob both judge, jury, and
executioner. This is flat rebellion against God and the King, as you may possibly find out
to your cost.”
Beaten by the Mob
167
Beaten by the Mob
Defending Field Preaching
Between four and five we set out from Roughlee. But observing several parties of men
upon the hills and suspecting their design, we put on and passed the lane they were making
for before they came. One of our brothers, not riding so fast, was intercepted by them. They
immediately knocked him down, and how it was that he got from among them he knew
not.
Before seven we reached Widdop. The news of what had passed at Barrowford made
us all friends. The person in whose house Mr. B. preached, sent and begged I would preach
there; which I did at eight, to such a congregation as none could have expected on so short
a warning. He invited us also to lodge at his house, and all jealousies vanished away.
Sunday, 28.—I was invited by Mr. U., the minister of Goodshaw, to preach in his church.
I began reading prayers at seven; but perceiving the church would scarcely contain half of
the congregation, after prayers I went out, and standing on the churchyard wall, in a place
shaded from the sun, explained and enforced those words in the second lesson, “Almost
thou persuadest me to be a Christian” [Acts 26:38].
I wonder at those who still talk so loud of the indecency of field-preaching. The highest
indecency is in St. Paul’s Church, when a considerable part of the congregation are asleep,
or talking, or looking about, not minding a word the preacher says. On the other hand, there
is the highest decency in a churchyard or field, when the whole congregation behave and
look as if they saw the Judge of all and heard Him speaking from heaven.
Defending Field Preaching
168
Defending Field Preaching
Three Remarkable Shots with Stones
At one I went to the Cross in Bolton. There was a vast number of people, but many of
them utterly wild. As soon as I began speaking, they began thrusting to and fro, endeavoring
to throw me down from the steps on which I stood. They did so once or twice; but I went
up again and continued my discourse. They then began to throw stones; at the same time
some got upon the Cross behind me to push me down; on which I could not but observe
how God overrules even the minutest circumstances. One man was bawling just at my ear,
when a stone struck him on the cheek and he was still. A second was forcing his way down
to me till another stone hit him on the forehead; it bounded back, the blood ran down, and
he came no farther. The third, being close to me stretched out his hand, and in the instant
a sharp stone came upon the joints of his fingers. He shook his hand and was very quiet till
I concluded my discourse and went away.
Saturday, October 22.—I spent an hour in observing the various works of God in the
Physic Garden at Chelsea. It would be a noble improvement of the design if some able and
industrious person were to make a full and accurate inquiry into the use and virtues of all
these plants: without this, what end does the heaping them thus together answer, but the
gratifying an idle curiosity?
Monday, November 21.—I set out for Leigh, in Essex. It had rained hard in the former
part of the night and was succeeded by a sharp frost, so that most of the road was like glass;
and the northeast wind set just in our face. However, we reached Leigh by four in the afternoon.
Here was once a deep open harbor; but the sands have long since blocked it up and
reduced a once flourishing town to a small ruinous village. I preached to most of the inhabitants
of the place in the evening; to many in the morning, and then rode back to London.
Three Remarkable Shots with Stones
169
Three Remarkable Shots with Stones
Chapter 8. Wesley and the Soldiers; In Ireland and Wales Again;
Wesley Burned in Effigy; Wesley as an Editor
Chapter 8. Wesley and the Soldiers; In Ireland and Wales Again; Wesley Burned in Effigy; Wesley as an Editor
170
Chapter 8. Wesley and the Soldiers; In Ireland and Wales Again; Wesley Burned…
Wesley in Wales
1749. Monday, April 3.--I set out for Ireland. We waited more than four hours at the
passage; by which delay, I was forced to disappoint a large congregation at Newport. About
three I came to Pedras, near Carphilly. The congregation had waited some hours, I began
immediately, wet and weary as I was; and we rejoiced over all our labors.
In the evening and next morning (Tuesday, 4) I preached at Cardiff. Oh, what a fair
prospect was here some years ago!. Surely this whole town would have known God, from
the least even to the greatest, had it not been for men leaning to their own understanding
instead of to "the law and the testimony."
At twelve I preached at Lanmais, to a loving, earnest people, who do not desire to be
any wiser than God. In the evening I preached at Fonmon, the next morning at Cowbridge.
How is the scene changed since I was here last, amidst the madness of the people and the
stone flying on every side! Now all is calm; the whole town is in good humor, and they flock
to hear the glad tidings of salvation. In the evening I preached at Lantrissent.
Thursday, 6.--We rode to a hard-named place on the top of a mountain. I scarcely saw
any house near: however, a large number of honest, simple people soon came together. But
few could understand me, so Henry Lloyd, when I had done, repeated the substance of my
sermon in Welsh. The behavior of the people recompensed us for our labor in climbing up
to them.
Wesley in Wales
171
Wesley in Wales
Marries his Brother
About noon we came to Aberdare, just as the bell was ringing for a burial. This had
brought a great number together, to whom, after the burial, I preached in the church. We
had almost continued rain from Aberdare to the great rough mountain that hangs over the
vale of Brecknock; but as soon as we gained the top of this, we left the clouds behind us. We
had a mild, fair sunshiny evening the remainder of our journey.
Friday, 7.--We reached Garth. Saturday, 8. I married my brother and Sarah Gwynne.
It was a solemn day, such as becomes the dignity of a Christian marriage.
Wednesday, 12.--We came to Holyhead between one and two. But all the ships were
on the Irish side. One came in the next day, but could not go out, the wind being quite
contrary. In this journey I read over Statius's Thebais. I wonder one man should write so
well and so ill. Sometimes he is scarcely inferior to Virgil; sometimes as low as the dullest
parts of Ovid.
In the evening I preached on "Be ye also ready" [Matt. 24:44]. The poor people now
seemed to be much affected and equally so the next night: so that I was not sorry that the
wind was contrary.
Saturday, 15--We went on board; at six, the wind then standing due east. But no sooner
were we out of the harbor than it turned southwest and blew a storm. Yet we made forward,
and about one o'clock came within two or three leagues of land. The wind then wholly failed;
a calm suddenly following a storm produced such a motion as I never felt before. But it was
not long before the wind sprang up west, which obliged us to stand away for the Skerries.
When we wanted a league of shore it fell calm again, so that there we rolled about till past
sunset.
But in the night we got back into Dublin Bay and landed soon after three at Dunleary,
about seven English miles from the city. Leaving William Tucker to follow me in a chaise,
I walked straight away and came to Skinner's Alley a little before the time of preaching. I
preached on "Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another" [I John 4:11].
In the afternoon and again in the evening (in our own garden), I preached on "Let us come
boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time
of need" [Heb. 7:25].
On Thursday and Friday I examined the classes and was much comforted among them.
I left about four hundred in the society; and, after all the stumbling-blocks laid in the way,
I found four hundred and forty-nine.
Monday, 24.--The cold which I had had for some days growing worse and worse, and
the swelling which began in my cheek increasing greatly and paining me much, I sent for
Dr. Rutty. But, in the meantime, I applied boiled nettles, which took away the pain in a
moment. Afterward I used warm treacle, which so abated the swelling that before the doctor
came I was almost well. However, he advised me not to go out that day. But I had appointed
Marries his Brother
172
Marries his Brother
to read the letters in the evening, I returned home as early as I could and found no inconvenience.
173
Marries his Brother
Methodists Lease an Abbey
Friday, May 12.--Before nine we came to Nenagh. I had no design to preach; but one
of the dragoons quartered there, would take no denial; so I ordered a chair to be carried out
and went to the market place. Presently such a congregation was gathered round me as I
had not seen since I left Athlone. To these I spake, as l was able, the whole counsel of God,
and then rode cheerfully on to Limerick.
Between six and seven I preached at Mardyke (an open place without the walls) to about
two thousand people; not one of whom I observed either to laugh, or to look about, or to
mind anything but the sermon.
Some years since, an old abbey here was; rebuilt with a design to have public service
therein. But that design failing, only the shell of it was finished. Of this (lying useless) the
society has taken a lease. Here I preached in the morning, Saturday, 13, to six or seven
hundred people.
We then went to prayers at the cathedral, an ancient and venerable pile. In the afternoon
I walked round the walls of the town, scarcely so large as Newcastle-upon-Tyne. And the
fortifications are much in the same repair; very sufficient to keep out the wild Irish.
14.--(Being Whit-Sunday). Our church was more than full in the morning, many being
obliged to stand without. I hardly knew how the time went, but continued speaking till near
seven o'clock. I went at eleven to the cathedral. I had been informed it was a custom here,
for the gentry especially, to laugh and talk all the time of divine service; but I saw nothing
of it. The whole congregation, rich and poor, behaved suitably to the occasion.
In the evening I preached to a numerous congregation on "If any man thirst, let him
come unto me and drink" [John 7:37]. We afterward met the society. Six or seven prisoners
of hope were set at liberty this day.
Monday, 15.--A company of revelers and dancers had in the afternoon taken possession
of the place where I used to preach. Some advised me to go to another place; but I knew it
needed not. As soon as ever I came in sight, the holiday mob vanished away.
Methodists Lease an Abbey
174
Methodists Lease an Abbey
Wesley and the Soldiers' Class
Wednesday, 17.--I met the class of soldiers, eight of whom were Scotch Highlanders.
Most of these were brought up well; but evil communications had corrupted good manners.
They all said that from the time they entered into the army they had grown worse and worse.
But God had now given them another call, and they knew the day of their visitation.
Monday, 22.--The more I converse with this people, the more I am amazed. That God
hath wrought a great work among them is manifest; and yet the main of them, believers and
unbelievers, are not able to give a rational account of the plainest principles of religion. It
is plain, God begins His work at the heart; then "the inspiration of the highest giveth understanding."
Wednesday, 24.--About eight, several of us took boat for Newtown, six miles from
Limerick. After dinner we took boat in order to return. The wind was extremely high. We
endeavored to cross over to the leeward side of the river, but it was not possible. The boat,
being small and overloaded, was soon deep in water; the more so because it leaked much,
and the waves washed over us frequently; and there was no staying to empty it, all our men
being obliged to row with all their strength. After they had toiled about an hour, the boat
struck upon a rock, the point of which lay just under the water. It had four or five shocks,
the wind driving us on before we could get clear. But our men wrought for life, and about
six o'clock God brought us safe to Limerick.
Wesley and the Soldiers' Class
175
Wesley and the Soldiers' Class
A Ridiculous Question
Monday, June 5.--I rode to Blarney, three miles wide of Cork, where many of the society
met me. I spent some time with them in exhortation and prayer, and then went on to
Rathcormuck.
I was a little surprised at the acuteness of a gentlemen here, who in conversation with
Colonel Barry about late occurrences, said he had heard there was a people risen up that
placed all religion in wearing long whiskers; and seriously asked whether these were not the
same who were called Methodists.
Tuesday, 13--We rode over to Gloster, a beautiful seat built by an Englishman who had
scarcely finished his house and laid out his gardens when he was called to his everlasting
home, Sir L--- P--- and his lady dined with us, whether coming by accident or design I know
not. About five I preached in the stately saloon to a little company of plain, serious people,
the fine ones looking on and some of them seeming to be a little affected. I expounded at
Birr about seven, in the strongest manner I could, the story of Dives and Lazarus.
Wednesday, 14.--We designed to dine at Ferbane, about twelve miles from Birr. We
stopped at the first inn in the town; but they did not care to entertain heretics; neither did
the people at the second inn; I alighted at the third and went in, without asking any questions.
About seven I preached at Athlone. It being the time of the general review, abundance
of soldiers and many officers were present. They all behaved with the utmost decency. But
a gentleman of the town did not; which had like to cost him dear. Many swords were drawn,
but the officers interposed, and it went no farther.
Wednesday, July 19.--I finished the translation of Martin Luther's Life. Doubtless he
was a man highly favored of God and a blessed instrument in His hand. But oh! what pity
that he had no faithful friend! None that would, at all hazards, rebuke him plainly and
sharply, for his rough, untractable spirit, and bitter zeal for opinions, so greatly obstructive
of the work of God!
A Ridiculous Question
176
A Ridiculous Question
A Rough Voyage
Thursday, 20.--About ten at night we embarked [from Dublin] for Bristol, in a small
sloop. I soon fell asleep. When I awakened in the morning, we were many leagues from
land, in a rough, pitching sea. Toward evening the wind turned more against us, so that we
made little way. About ten we were got between the Bishop and his Clerks (the rocks so
called) and the Welsh shore; the wind blew fresh from the south, so that the captain, fearing
we should be driven on the rocky coast steered back again to sea. On Saturday morning we
made the Bishop and his Clerks again, and beat to and fro all the day. About eight in the
evening it blew hard, and we had a rolling sea; notwithstanding which, at four on Sunday
morning, we were within sight of Minehead. The greatest part of the day we had a dead
calm, but in the evening the wind sprang up and carried us into Kingroad. On Monday
morning we landed at the quay in Bristol.
Tuesday, 25.--I rode over to Kingswood and inquired particularly into the state of our
school there. I was concerned to find that several of the rules had been habitually neglected.
I judged it necessary, therefore, to lessen the family, suffering none to remain therein who
were not clearly satisfied with them and determined to observe them all.
Wednesday, September 6.--I reached Newcastle; and after resting a day, and preaching
two evenings and two mornings, with such a blessing as we have not often found, on Friday
set out to visit the northern societies. I began with that at Morpeth, where I preached at
twelve, on one side of the market place. It was feared the market would draw the people
from the sermon; but it was just the contrary: they quitted their stalls, and there was no
buying or selling till the sermon was concluded.
At Alnwick likewise I stood in the market place in the evening and exhorted a numerous
congregation to be always ready for death, for judgment, for heaven. I felt what I spoke; as
I believe did most that were present, both then and in the morning, while I besought them
to present themselves, "a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable to God."
Saturday, 9.--I rode slowly forward to Berwick. I was myself much out of order; but I
would not lose the opportunity of calling, in the evening, all that were "weary and heavyladen"
to Him who hath said, "I will give you rest."
Tuesday, 26.--I had a solemn and delightful ride to Keswick, having my mind stayed
on God.
Wednesday, 27.--I took horse at half an hour past three. There was no moon, or stars,
but a thick mist, so that I could see neither road nor anything else; but I went as right as if
it had been noon-day. When I drew nigh Penruddock Moor, the mist vanished, the stars
appeared, and the morning dawned; so I imagined all the danger was past. But when I was
on the middle of the moor, the mist felt again on every side and I quickly lost my way. I lifted
up my heart. Immediately it cleared up and I soon recovered the high road. On Alstone
A Rough Voyage
177
A Rough Voyage
Moor I missed my way again, and what, I believe, no stranger has done lately, rode through
all the bogs, without any stop, till I came to the vale, and thence to Hinely Hill.
A large congregation met in the evening. I expounded part of the twentieth chapter of
the Revelation. But oh, what a time was this! It was as though we were already standing before
the ‘great white throne.’ God was no less present with us in prayer, when one just by me
cried with a loud and bitter cry. I be-sought God to give us a token that all things should
work together for good. He did so: He wrote pardon upon her heart, and we all rejoiced
unto Him with reverence.
Wednesday, October 18.--I rode, at the desire of John Bennet, to Rochdale, in Lancashire.
As soon as ever we entered the town, we found the streets lined on both sides with multitudes
of people, shouting, cursing, blaspheming, and gnashing upon us with their teeth. Perceiving
it would not be practicable to preach abroad, I went into a large room, open to the street,
and called aloud, "Let the wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his thoughts."
The Word of God prevailed over the fierceness of man. None opposed or interrupted; and
there was a very remarkable change in the behavior of the people, as we afterward went
through the town.
178
A Rough Voyage
Remarkable Scenes at Bolton
We came to Bolton about five in the evening. We had no sooner entered the main street
than we perceived the lions at Rochdale were lambs in comparison to those at Bolton. Such
rage and bitterness I scarcely ever saw before in any creatures that bore the form of men.
They followed us in full cry to the house where we went; and as soon as we had gone in,
took possession of all the avenues to it and filled the street from one end to the other.
After some time the waves did not roar quite so loud. Mr. P--- thought he might then
venture out. They immediately closed in, threw him down and rolled him in the mire; so
that when he scrambled from them and got into the house again, one could scarcely tell
what or who he was. When the first stone came among us through the window, I expected
a shower to follow, and the rather, because they had now procured a bell to call their whole
forces together. But they did not design to carry on the attack at a distance: presently one
ran up and told us the mob had burst into the house: he added, that they had got J--- B---
in the midst of them. They had; and he laid hold on the opportunity to tell them of "the
terrors of the Lord."
Meantime D--- T--- engaged another part of them with smoother and softer words.
Believing the time was now come, I walked down into the thickest of them. They had now
filled all the rooms below. I called for a chair. The winds were hushed, and all was calm and
still. My heart was filled with love, my eyes with tears, and my mouth with arguments. They
were amazed; they were ashamed; they were melted down; they devoured every word. What
a turn was this! Oh, how did God change the counsel of the old Ahithophel into foolishness
and bring all the drunkards, swearers, Sabbath-breakers, and mere sinners in the place, to
hear of His plenteous redemption!
Thursday, 19.--Abundantly more than the house could contain were present at five in
the morning, to whom I was constrained to speak a good deal longer than I am accustomed
to do. Perceiving they still wanted to hear, I promised to preach again at nine, in a meadow
near the town. Thither they flocked from every side; and I called aloud, "All things are ready;
come unto the marriage” [Matt. 22:4]. Oh, how have a few hours changed the scene! We
could now walk through every street of the town, and none molested or opened his mouth,
unless to thank or bless us.
Remarkable Scenes at Bolton
179
Remarkable Scenes at Bolton
Wesley at Dudley and Birmingham
On Tuesday, 24, about noon, we came to Dudley. At one I went to the market place,
and proclaimed the name of the Lord to a huge, unwieldly, 16 noisy multitude; the greater
part of them seemed in no wise to know "wherefore they were come together." I continued
speaking about half an hour, and many grew serious and attentive, till some of Satan's servants
pressed in, raging and blaspheming, and throwing whatever came to hand. I then retired to
the house from which I came. The multitude poured after and covered over with dirt many
that were near me; but I had only a few specks. I preached in Wednesbury at four, to a nobler
people, and was greatly comforted among them; so I was likewise in the morning, Wednesday,
25. How does a praying congregation strengthen the preacher.
After preaching again at one, I rode to Birmingham. This had been long a dry, uncomfortable
place; so I expected little good here. But I was happily disappointed. Such a congregation
I never saw there before: not a scoffer, nor a trifler, not an inattentive person (so far
as I could discern) among them; and seldom have I known so deep, solemn a sense of the
power, and presence, and love of God. The same blessing we had at the meeting of the society,
and again at the morning preaching. Will then God at length cause even this barren wilderness
to blossom and bud as the rose?
16 Correct to the text.
Wesley at Dudley and Birmingham
180
Wesley at Dudley and Birmingham
Wesley in Wales
1750. Sunday, January 28.--I read prayers (in London), and Mr. Whitefield preached.
How wise is God in giving different talents to different preachers! Even the little improprieties
both of his language and manner were a means of profiting many, who would not have
been touched by a more correct discourse, or a more calm and regular manner of speaking.
Tuesday, March 6 (Bristol).--I began writing a short French grammar. We observed
Wednesday, 7, as a day of fasting and prayer.
Sunday, 11.--I should willingly have spent more time in Bristol, finding more and more
proofs that God was reviving His work; but the accounts I received from Ireland made me
think it my duty to be there as soon as possible; so, on Monday 19, I set out with Christopher
Hopper for the New Passage. When we came there, the wind was high and almost full against
us: nevertheless we crossed in less than two hours and reached Cardiff before night, where
I preached at seven and found much refreshment.
Tuesday, 20.--Expecting to preach at Aberdare, sixteen Welsh miles from Cardiff, I rode
thither over the mountains. But we found no notice had been given; so, after resting an
hour, we set out for Brecknock. The rain did not intermit at all till we came within sight of
it. Twice my horse fell down and threw me over his head, but without any hurt either to
man or beast.
Wednesday, 21.--We rode to Builth, where we found notice had been given that Howell
Harris would preach at noon. By this means a large congregation was assembled; but
Howell did not come: so, at their request, I preached. Between four and five Mr. Phillips set
out with us for Royader. I was much out of order in the morning; however, I held out to
Llanidoes and then lay down. After an hour's sleep I was much better and rode on to
Machynlleth.
About an hour and a half before we came to Dolgelly, the heavy rain began. We were
on the brow of the hill, so we took all that came, our horses being able to go but half a footpace.
But we had amends made us at our inn: John Lewis and all his house gladly joined
with us in prayer; and all we spoke to appeared willing to hear and to receive the truth in
love.
Friday, 23.--Before we looked out, we heard the roaring of the wind and the beating of
the rain. We took horse at five. It rained incessantly all the way we rode. And when we came
on the great mountain, four miles from the town (by which time I was wet from my neck
to my waist), it was with great difficulty I could avoid being borne over my mare's head, the
wind being ready to carry us all away: nevertheless, about ten we came safe to Dannabull,
praising Him who saves both man and beast.
Our horses being well tired and ourselves thoroughly wet, we rested the remainder of
the day; the rather, 17 because several of the family understood English--an uncommon
17 Correct to the text.
Wesley in Wales
181
Wesley in Wales
thing in these parts. We spoke closely to these, and they appeared much affected, particularly
when we all joined in prayer.
182
Wesley in Wales
Waiting for the Irish Boat
Saturday, 24.--We set out at five, and at six came to the sands. But the tide was in, so
that we could not pass: so I sat down in a little cottage for three or four hours and translated
Aldrich's Logic. About ten we passed, and before five came to Baldon Ferry, and found the
boat ready for us; but the boatmen desired us to stay a while, saying, the wind was too high
and the tide too strong. The secret was that they stayed for more passengers; and it was well
they did: for while we were walking to and fro, Mr. Jenkin Morgan came; at whose house,
nearly halfway between the ferry and Holyhead, I had lodged three years before. The night
soon came on, but our guide, knowing all the country, brought us safe to his own door.
Sunday, 25.--I preached at Howell Thomas', in Trefollwin parish, to a small, earnest
congregation.
The wind being contrary I accepted the invitation of an honest exciseman (Mr. Holloway)
to stay at his house till it should change. Here I was in a little, quiet, solitary spot, where no
human voice was heard but those of the family. On Tuesday I desired Mr. Hopper to ride
over to Holyhead and inquire concerning our passage. He brought word that we might
probably pass in a day or two; so on Wednesday we both went thither. Here we overtook
John Jane, who had set out on foot from Bristol with three shillings in his pocket. Six nights
out of the seven since he set out, he had been entertained by utter strangers. He went by us
we could not tell how, and reached Holyhead on Sunday, with one penny left.
By him we sent back our horses to Mr. Morgan's. I had a large congregation in the
evening. It almost grieved me that I could give them but one sermon, now they were at
length willing to hear. About eleven we were called to go on board, the wind being quite
fair; and so it continued till we were just out of the harbor. It then turned west and blew a
storm. There was neither moon nor stars, but rain and wind enough, so that I was soon
tired of staying on deck. But we met another storm below: for who should be there but the
famous Mr. Gr---, of Carnarvonshire a clumsy, overgrown, hard-faced man; his countenance
I could only compare to that (which I saw in Drury Lane thirty years ago) of one of the
ruffians in Macbeth. I was going to lie down when he tumbled in and poured out such a
volley of ribaldry, obscenity, and blasphemy, every second or third word being an oath, as
was scarcely ever heard at Billingsgate. Finding there was no room for me to speak, I retired
into my cabin and left him to Mr. Hopper. Soon after, one or two of his own company interposed
and carried him back to his cabin.
Thursday, 29.--We wrought our way four or five leagues toward Ireland, but were
driven back in the afternoon to the very mouth of the harbor. Nevertheless, the wind shifting
one or two points, we ventured out again; and by midnight we had gotten about half seas
over. But the wind then turning full against us and blowing hard, we were driven back again
and were glad, about nine, to get into the bay once more.
Waiting for the Irish Boat
183
Waiting for the Irish Boat
In the evening I was surprised to see, instead of some poor, plain people, a. room full
of men, daubed with gold and silver. That I might not go out of their depth, I began expounding
the story of Dives and Lazarus. It was more applicable than I was aware, several of them
(as I afterward learned) being eminently wicked men. I delivered my own soul; but they
could in nowise bear it. One and another walked away, murmuring sorely. Four stayed till
I drew to a close; they then put on their hats and began talking to one another. I mildly
reproved them, on which they rose up and went away, railing and blaspheming. I had then
a comfortable hour with a company of plain, honest Welshmen.
184
Waiting for the Irish Boat
"Where Is the Parson?"
In the night there was a vehement storm. Blessed be God that we were safe on shore!
Saturday, 31. I determined to wait one week longer and, if we could not sail then, to go and
wait for a ship at Bristol. At seven in the evening, just as I was going down to preach, I heard
a huge noise and took knowledge of the rabble of gentlemen. They had now strengthened
themselves with drink and numbers and placed Captain Gr--- (as they called him) at their
head. He soon burst open both the outward and inner door, struck old Robert Griffith, our
landlord, several times, kicked his wife, and, with twenty full-mouthed oaths and curses,
demanded, "Where is the parson?" Robert Griffith came up and desired me to go into another
room, where he locked me in. The captain followed him quickly, broke open one or two
doors, and got on a chair to look on the top of a bed: but his foot slipping (as he was not a
man made for climbing), he fell down backward all his length. He rose leisurely, turned
about, and with his troop, walked away.
I then went down to a small company of the poor people and spent half an hour with
them in prayer. About nine, as we were preparing to go to bed, the house was beset again.
The captain burst in first. Robert Griffith's daughter was standing in the passage with a pail
of water, with which (whether with design or in her fright, I know not) she covered him
from head to foot. He cried as well as he could, "M-urder! Murder!" and stood very still for
some moments. In the meantime Robert Griffith stepped by him and locked the door.
Finding himself alone, he began to change his voice and cry, "Let me out! Let me out!”
Upon his giving his word and honor that none of the rest should come in, they opened the
door, and all went away together.
'Where Is the Parson?'
185
'Where Is the Parson?'
Wesley Interviews Mrs. Pilkington
Thursday, April 12 (Dublin).--I breakfasted with one of the society and found she had
a lodger I little thought of. It was the famous Mrs. Pilkington, who soon made an excuse for
following me upstairs. I talked with her seriously about an hour; we then sang "Happy
Magdalene." She appeared to be exceedingly struck how long the impression may last, God
knows.
Sunday, May 20 (Cork).--Understanding the usual place of preaching would by no
means contain those who desired to hear, about eight I went to Hammond's Marsh. The
congregation was large and deeply attentive. A few of the rabble gathered at a distance; but
by little and little they drew near and mixed with the congregation; I have seldom seen a
more quiet and orderly assembly at any church in England or Ireland.
In the afternoon, a report being spread abroad that the mayor designed to hinder my
preaching on the Marsh in the evening, I desired Mr. Skelton and Mr. Jones to wait upon
him and inquire concerning it. Mr. Skelton asked if my preaching there would be disagreeable
to him, adding, "Sir, if it would, Mr. Wesley will not do it." He replied warmly, "Sir, I'll have
no mobbing." Mr. Skelton replied, "Sir, there was none this morning." He answered, "There
was. Are there not churches and meetinghouses enough? I will have no more mobs or riots."
Mr. Skelton replied, "Sir, neither Mr. Wesley nor they that heard him made either mobs or
riots." He replied plainly, "I will have no more preaching; and if Mr. Wesley attempts to
preach, I am prepared for him."
I began preaching in our own house soon after five. Mr. Mayor meantime was walking
in the 'Change, and giving orders to the town drummers and to his sergeants--doubtless to
go down and keep the peace! They accordingly came down to the house, with an innumerable
mob attending them. They continued drumming, and I continued preaching till I had finished
my discourse. When I came out, the mob immediately closed me in. Observing one of the
sergeants standing by, I desired him to keep the King's peace; but he replied, "Sir, I have no
orders to do that." As soon as I came into the street, the rabble threw whatever came to hand;
but all went by me or flew over my head; nor do I remember that one thing touched me. I
walked on straight through the midst of the rabble, looking every man before me in the face;
and they opened on the right and left, till I came near Dant's Bridge. A large party had taken
possession of this, one of whom was bawling out, "Now, hey for the Romans!" When I came
up, they likewise shrank back, and I walked through them to Mr. Jenkins's house; but a
Papist stood just within the door and endeavored to hinder my going till one of the mob (I
suppose aiming at me, but missing) knocked her down flat. I then went in, and God restrained
the wild beasts so that not one attempted to follow me.
But many of the congregation were more roughly handled, particularly Mr. Jones, who
was covered with dirt and escaped with his life almost by miracle. The main body of the
mob then went to the house, brought out all the seats and benches, tore up the floor, the
Wesley Interviews Mrs. Pilkington
186
Wesley Interviews Mrs. Pilkington
door, the frames of the windows, and whatever of woodwork remained; part, of which they
carried off for their own use, and the rest they burned in the open street.
Finding there was no probability of their dispersing, I sent to Alderman Pembrock, who
immediately desired Mr. Alderman Windthrop, his nephew, to go down to Mr. Jenkins,
with whom I walked up the street, none giving me an unkind or disrespectful word.
187
Wesley Interviews Mrs. Pilkington
Wesley Burned in Effigy
Monday, 21.--I rode on to Bandon. From three in the afternoon till past seven, the mob
of Cork marched in grand procession and then burned me in effigy near Dant's Bridge.
Wednesday, 23.--The mob was still patrolling the streets, abusing all that were called
Methodists and threatening to murder them and pull down their houses, if they did not
leave this way.
Thursday, 24.--They again assaulted Mr. Stockdale's house, broke down the boards he
had nailed up against the windows, destroyed what little remained of the windowframes
and shutters, and damaged a considerable part of his goods.
Friday, 25.--One Roger O'Ferrall fixed up an advertisement at the public Exchange, that
he was ready to head any mob, in order to pull down any house that should dare to harbor
a swaddler. (A name given to Mr. Cennick first by a popish priest, who heard him speak of
a child wrapped in swaddling clothes and probably did not know the expression was in the
Bible, a book he was not much acquainted with.)
At this time God gave us great peace at Bandon, notwithstanding the unwearied labors,
both public and private, of good Dr. B ---, to stir up the people. But, Saturday, 26, many
were under great apprehensions of what was to be done in the evening. I began preaching
in the main street at the usual hour, but to more than twice the usual congregation. After I
had spoken about a quarter of an hour, a clergyman, who had planted himself near me with
a very large stick in his hand, according to agreement opened the scene. (Indeed his friends
assured me he was in drink, or he would not have done it.) But, before he had uttered many
words, two or three resolute women, by main strength, pulled him into a house; and, after
expostulating a little, sent him away through the garden.
The next champion that appeared was one Mr. M---, a young gentleman of the town.
He was attended by two others with pistols in their hands. But his triumph too was but
short; some of the people quickly bore him away, though with much gentleness and civility.
The third came on with greater fury; but he was encountered by a butcher of the town
(not one of the Methodists), who used him as he would an ox, bestowing one or two hearty
blows upon his head. This cooled his courage, especially as none took his part. So I quietly
finished my discourse.
Wesley Burned in Effigy
188
Wesley Burned in Effigy
Visits to Kinsale and Cork
Monday, 28.--I rode to Kinsale, one of the pleasantest towns which I have seen in Ireland.
At seven I preached at the Exchange, to a few gentry, many poor people, and abundance of
soldiers. All behaved like men that feared God. After sermon came one from Cork and informed
us Mr. W--- had preached both morning and afternoon under the wall of the barracks;
that the town drummers came, but the soldiers assured them if they went to beat there
they would be all cut in pieces; that then the mayor came himself at the head of his mob,
but could make no considerable disturbance; that he went and talked to the commanding
officer, but with so little success that the colonel came out and declared to the mob they
must make no riot there. Here is a turn of affairs worthy of God! Doth He not rule in heaven
and earth?
Wednesday, 30.--I rode to Cork. By talking with Captain ---, I found there was no depending
on the good offices of the colonel. He had told the captain with great openness, "If
Mr. Wesley preached in the barracks, and the mob were to come and break the windows, I
might have a long bill from the barrack-master." Break the windows! Nay, it is well if they
had not broken the bones of all the soldiers.
A little before five I walked towards the barracks. The boys quickly gathered, and were
more and more turbulent. But in a moment all was quiet. This, I afterward found, was owing
to Mr. W---, who snatched a stick out of man's hand, and brandished it over his head, on
which the whole troop valiantly ran away.
When we came over the south bridge, a large mob gathered; but before they were well
formed we reached the barrack gate; at a small distance from which I stood and cried, "Let
the wicked forsake his way." The congregation of serious people was large; the mob stood
about a hundred yards off. I was a little surprised to observe that almost all the soldiers kept
together in a body near the gate, and I knew not but the report might be true that, on a signal
given, they were all to retire into the barracks; but they never stirred until I had done. As
we walked away, one or two of them followed us. Their numbers increased until we had
seven or eight before and a whole troop of them behind; between whom I walked, through
an immense mob, to Alderman Pembrock's door.
Visits to Kinsale and Cork
189
Visits to Kinsale and Cork
At an Irish Funeral
Thursday, 31.--I rode to Rathcormuck. There being a great burying in the afternoon to
which people came from all parts, Mr. Lloyd read part of the burial service in the church;
after which I preached on "The end of all things is at hand." I was exceedingly shocked at
(what I had only heard of before) the Irish howl which followed. It was not a song, as I
supposed, but a dismal, inarticulate yell, set up at the grave by four shrill-voiced women
who (we understood) were hired for that purpose. But I saw not one that shed a tear; for
that, it seems, was not in their bargain.
Wednesday, June 13.--I rode to Shronill again; and in the morning, Thursday, 14, to
Clonmell. After an hours rest we set forward, but were obliged to stop in the afternoon
sooner than we designed, by my horse having a shoe loose. The poor man, at whose house
we called, was not only patient of exhortation but exceedingly thankful for it. We afterward
missed our way, so that it was nearly eight o'clock before we got over the ferry, a mile short
of Waterford.
At the ferry was a lad who asked my name. When he heard it, he cried out, "O sir, you
have no business here; you have nothing to do at Waterford. Butler has been gathering mobs
there all this week; and they set upon us so that we cannot walk the streets. But if you will
stay at that little house, I will go and bring B. McCullock to you.
We stayed some time, and then thought it best to go a little on our way toward Portarlington.
But the ferryman would not come over; so that, after waiting till we were weary, we
made our way through some grounds and over the mountain into the Carrick road; and
went on about five miles to a village where we found a quiet house. Sufficient for this day
was the labor thereof. We were on horseback, with but an hour or two's intermission, from
five in the morning, till within a quarter of eleven at night.
Friday, 15.--About two in the morning I heard people making a great noise and calling
me by my name. They were some of our friends from Waterford, who informed us that,
upon the lad's coming in, sixteen or eighteen of them came out to conduct me into the town.
Not finding me, they returned; but the mob met them by the way and pelted them with dirt
and stones to their own doors.
We set out at four and reached Kilkenny, about twenty-five old Irish miles, about noon.
This is by far the most pleasant, as well as most fruitful country, which I have seen in all
Ireland. Our way after dinner lay by Dunmore, the seat of the late Duke of Ormond. We
rode through the park for about two miles, by the side of which the river runs. I never saw
either in England, Holland, or Germany, so delightful a place. The walks, each consisting
of four rows of ashes, the tufts of trees sprinkled up and down, interspersed with the
smoothest and greenest lawns, are beautiful beyond description. And what hath the owner
thereof, the Earl of Arran? Not even the beholding it with his eyes.
At an Irish Funeral
190
At an Irish Funeral
Wesley Rides Ninety Miles
My horse tired in the afternoon; so I left him behind and borrowed that of my companion.
I came to Aymo about eleven and would very willingly have passed the rest of the night
there; but the good woman of the inn was not minded that I should. For some time she
would not answer: at last she opened the door just wide enough to let out four dogs upon
me. So I rode on to Ballybrittas, expecting a rough salute here too from a large dog which
used to be in the yard. But he never stirred till the hostler waked and came out. About twelve
I laid me down. I think this was the longest day's journey I ever rode; being fifty old Irish,
that is, about ninety English miles.
Thursday, 21.--I returned to Closeland and preached in the evening to a little, earnest
company. Oh, who should drag me into a great city, if I did not know there is another world!
How gladly could I spend the remainder of a busy life in solitude and retirement!
Thursday, September 6.--I rode to Salisbury and preached at Winterburn in the evening;
the next, at Reading; and, on Saturday, 8, came to London.
Here I had the following account from one of our preachers:
"John Jane was never well after walking from Epworth to Hainton, on an exceedingly
hot day, which exertion threw him into a fever. But he was in great peace and love, even to
those who greatly wanted love to 18 him. He was some time at Alice Shadforth's house, with
whom he daily talked of the things of God. He was never without the love of God, spent
much time in private prayer, and joined likewise with her in prayer several times in a day.
On Friday, August 24, growing, as she thought stronger in body, he sat in the evening by
the fireside: about six he fetched a deep sigh and never spoke more. He was alive till the
same hour on Saturday; at which, without any struggle, or any sign of pain, with a smile on
his face, he passed away. His last words were, 'I find the love of God in Christ Jesus.'
18 Correct to the text.
Wesley Rides Ninety Miles
191
Wesley Rides Ninety Miles
He Left One Shilling and Fourpence
"All his clothes, linen and woolen, stockings, hat, and wig, are not thought sufficient to
answer his funeral expenses, which amount to one pound seventeen shilling and fourpence."
Enough for any unmarried preacher of the gospel to leave to his executors.
Monday, 17.--My brother set out for the north but returned the next day, much out of
order. How little do we know the counsels of God! But we know they are all wise and gracious.
Wednesday, 19.--When l came home in the evening, I found my brother abundantly
worse. He had had no sleep for several nights; and expected none, unless from opiates. I
went down to our brethren below, and we made our request known to God. When I went
up again he was in a sound sleep, which continued till the morning.
Friday, 21.--We had a watch night at Spitalfields. I often wonder at the peculiar
providence of God on these occasions. I do not know that in so many years one person has
ever been hurt, either in London, Bristol, or Dublin, in going so late in the night to and from
all parts of the town.
Sunday, 23.--My brother being not yet able to assist, I had more employment today
than I expected. In the morning I read prayers, preached, and administered the sacrament
to a Iarge congregation in Spitalfields. The service at West Street continued from nine till
one. At five I called the sinners in Moorfields to repentance. And when I had finished my
work found more liveliness and strength than I did at six in the morning.
He Left One Shilling and Fourpence
192
He Left One Shilling and Fourpence
Wesley as Editor
Monday, 24.--l left London and, the next morning, called at what is styled the Halfway
House. Quickly after, as a young man was (riding by the door, both horse and man tumbled
over each other. As soon as he got up, he began cursing his horse. I spoke a few words, and
he was calm. He told me, he did fear God once, but for some time past he had cared for
nothing. He went away full of good resolutions. God bring them to good effect!
I reached Kingswood in the evening; and the next day selected passages of Milton for
the eldest children to transcribe and repeat weekly.
Thursday, 27.--I went into the school and heard half the children their lessons and then
selected passages of the Moral and Sacred Poems. Friday, 28. I heard the other half of the
children. Saturday, 29. I was with them from four to five in the morning. I spent most of
the day in revising Kennet's Antiquities, and marking what was worth reading in the school.
Wednesday, October 3.--I revised, for the use of the children, Archbishop Potter's
Grecian Antiquities, a dry, dull, heavy book. Thursday, 4. I revised Mr. Lewis's Hebrew Antiquities,
something more entertaining than the other and abundantly more instructive.
Saturday, 6.--I nearly finished the abridgement of Dr. Cave's Primitive Christianity, a
book written with as much learning and as little judgment as any I remember to have read
in my whole life; serving the ancient Christians just as Xenophon did Socrates; relating every
weak thing they ever said or did.
Thursday, 11.--I prepared a short History of England for the use of the children; and
on Friday and Saturday a short Roman History, as an introduction to the Latin historians.
Monday, 15.--I read over Mr. Holmes's Latin Grammar and extracted from it what was
needful to perfect our own.
Wesley as Editor
193
Wesley as Editor
In Canterbury Cathedral
Monday, December 3.--I rode to Canterbury and preached on Revelation 20. A few
turbulent people made a little noise, as I found it was their custom to do. Perceiving more
of them were gathered the next night, I turned and spoke to them at large. They appeared
to be not a little confounded and went away as quiet as lambs.
Wednesday, 5.--I walked over the cathedral and surveyed the monuments of the ancient
men of renown. One would think such a sight should strike an utter damp upon human
vanity. What are the great, the fair, the valiant now? the matchless warrior--the puissant
monarch?
An heap of dust is all remains of thee!
'Tis, all thou art, and all the proud shall be.
Monday, 10.--I rode to Leigh, in Essex, where I found a little company seeking God and
endeavored to encourage them in "provoking one another to love and good works."
Monday, 17.--I set upon cleansing Augeas's stable; upon purging that huge work, Mr.
Fox's Acts and Monuments, from all the trash which that honest, injudicious writer has
heaped together and mingled with those venerable records, which are worthy to be had in
everlasting remembrance.
In Canterbury Cathedral
194
In Canterbury Cathedral
Chapter 9. Wesley's Marriage; Dealings with Cornwall Smugglers;
His Illness and Recovery
1751. Wednesday, January 10.—Having received a pressing letter from Dr. Isham, then
the rector of our college, to give my vote at the election for a Member of Parliament which
was to be the next day, I set out early, in a severe frost and with the northwest wind full in
my face. The roads were so slippery that it was scarcely possible for our horses to keep their
feet; indeed one of them could not, but fell upon his head and cut it terribly. Nevertheless,
about seven in the evening, God brought us safe to Oxford. A congregation was waiting for
me at Mr. Evan’s, whom I immediately addressed in those awful words, “What is a man
profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?”
Thursday, 31.—I went to the schools where the Convocation was met: but I did not find
the decency and order which I expected. The gentleman for whom I came to vote was not
elected, yet I did not repent of my coming; I owe much more than this to that generous,
friendly man, who now rests from his labors.
I was much surprised wherever I went at the civility of the people—gentlemen as well
as others. There was no pointing, no calling of names, as once; no, nor even laughter. What
can this mean? Am I become a servant of men? Or is the scandal of the cross ceased?
Chapter 9. Wesley's Marriage; Dealings with Cornwall Smugglers; His Illness and Recovery
195
Chapter 9. Wesley's Marriage; Dealings with Cornwall Smugglers; His Illness…
Wesley Decides to Marry
Friday, February 1.—We set out for London in another bitter morning, having such a
wind (now got to the east, and so in our face again) as I hardly ever remember. But by five
in the evening we were under shelter at the Foundry. It being the night before appointed
for a watch night, we continued praying and praising God as usual, till about twelve o’clock;
and I found no inconvenience but a little faintness, which a few hours’ sleep removed.
Saturday, 2.—Having received a full answer from Mr. P---, I was clearly convinced that
I ought to marry. For many years I remained single because I believed I could be more useful
in a single, than in a married state. And I praise God, who enabled me so to do. I now as
fully believed, that in my present circumstances, I might be more useful in a married state;
into which, upon this clear conviction, and by the advice of my friends, I entered a few days
after.
Wednesday, 6.—I met the single men and showed them on how many accounts it was
good for those who had received that gift from God, to remain “single for the kingdom of
heaven’s sake”; unless where a particular case might be an exception to the general rule.
Sunday, 10.—After preaching at five, I was hastening to take my leave of the congregation
at Snowsfields, purposing to set out in the morning for the north; when on the middle of
London Bridge, both my feet slipped on the ice, and I fell with great force, the bone of my
ankle lighting on the top of a stone. However, I got on, with some help, to the chapel, being
resolved not to disappoint the people. After preaching, I had my leg bound up by a surgeon
and made a shift to walk to the Seven Dials. It was with much difficulty that I got up into
the pulpit; but God then comforted many of our hearts.
I went back in a coach to Mr. B---‘s and from thence in a chair to the Foundry; but I
was not able to preach, my sprain growing worse. I removed to Threadneedle Street; where
I spent the remainder of the week, partly in prayer, reading, and conversation, partly in
writing a Hebrew grammar, and Lessons for Children.
Sunday, 17.—I was carried to the Foundry and preached, kneeling (as I could not stand),
on part of the Twenty-third Psalm; my heart was enlarged, and my mouth opened to declare
the wonders of God’s love.
Wesley Decides to Marry
196
Wesley Decides to Marry
Marriage and Preaching
Monday, 18, was the second day I had appointed for my journey; but I was disappointed
again, not being yet able to set my foot to the ground. However, I preached (kneeling) on
Tuesday evening and Wednesday morning.
Sunday, 24.—I preached, morning and evening, at Spitalfields.
Monday, March 4.—Being tolerably able to ride, though not to walk, I set out for Bristol.
I came thither on Wednesday, thoroughly tired, though in other respects better than when
I set out.
Tuesday, 19.—Having finished the business for which I came to Bristol, I set out again
for London; being desired by many to spend a few days there before I entered upon my
northern journey. I came to London on Thursday and, having settled all affairs, left I again
on Wednesday, 27. I cannot understand how a Methodist preacher can answer it to God to
preach one sermon or travel one day less in a married than in a single state. In this respect
surely, “it remaineth, that they who have wives be as though they had none.”
Marriage and Preaching
197
Marriage and Preaching
Wesley and His Barber
Thursday, April 11 (Bolton).—The barber who shaved me said, “Sir, I praise God on
your behalf. When you were at Bolton last, I was one of the most eminent drunkards in all
the town; but I came to listen at the window, and God struck me to the heart. I then earnestly
prayed for power against drinking; and God gave me more than I asked: He took away the
very desire of it. Yet I felt myself worse and worse, till on April 5 last, I could hold out no
longer. I knew I must drop into hell that moment unless God appeared to save me: and He
did appear. I knew He loved me and felt sweet peace. Yet I did not dare to say I had faith,
till, yesterday was twelvemonth, God gave me faith; and His love has ever since filled my
heart.”
Monday, 22.—The rain stopped while I was preaching at the market place in Morpeth.
We rode from thence to Alnwick, where (it being too wet to preach at the Cross) some of
our friends procured the Town Hall. This, being very large, contained the people well; only
the number of them made it extremely hot.
Tuesday, 23.—We rode on to Berwick-upon-Tweed.
Wednesday, 24.—Mr. Hopper and I took horse between three and four and about seven
came to Old Camus. Whether the country was good or bad we could not see, having a thick
mist all the way. The Scotch towns are like none which I ever saw, either in England, Wales,
or Ireland: there is such an air of antiquity in them all, and such a peculiar oddness in their
manner of building. But we were most surprised at the entertainment we met with in every
place, so far different from common report. We had all things good, cheap, in great
abundance, and remarkably well-dressed. In the afternoon we rode by Preston Field and
saw the place of battle and Colonel Gardiner’s house. The Scotch here affirm that he fought
on foot after he was dismounted and refused to take quarter. Be it as it may, he is now where
“the wicked cease from troubling, and [where] the weary are at rest” [Job 3:17].
Wesley and His Barber
198
Wesley and His Barber
Wesley’s Impressions of Scotland
We reached Musselburgh between four and five. I had no intention to preach in Scotland,
nor did I imagine there were any that desired I should. But I was mistaken. Curiosity (if
nothing else) brought abundance of people together in the evening. And whereas in the kirk
(Mrs. G--- informed me) there used to be laughing and talking and all the marks of the
grossest inattention, it was far otherwise here: they remained as statues from the beginning
of the sermon to the end.
Thursday, 25.—We rode to Edinburgh; one of the dirtiest cities I had ever seen, not
excepting Colen [Cologne] in Germany.
We returned to Musselburgh to dinner, whither we were followed in the afternoon by
a little party of gentlemen from Edinburgh. I know not why any should complain of the
shyness of the Scots toward strangers. All I spoke with were as free and open with me as the
people of Newcastle or Bristol; nor did any person move any dispute of any kind, or ask me
any question concerning my opinion.
I preached again at six on “Seek ye the Lord, while he may be found.” I used great
plainness of speech toward them, and they all received it in love; so that the prejudice which
the devil had been several years planting was torn up by the roots in one hour. After the
preaching, one of the bailies of the town, with one of the elders of the kirk, came to me and
begged I would stay with them a while, if it were but two or three days; and they would fit
up a far larger place than the school and prepare seats for the congregation. Had not my
time been fixed, I should gladly have complied.
Wesley's Impressions of Scotland
199
Wesley's Impressions of Scotland
Wesley’s Remarkable Vitality
1752. Sunday, March 15 (London).—While I was preaching at West Street in the afternoon,
there was one of the most violent storms I ever remember. In the midst of the sermon
a great part of a house opposite to the chapel was blown down. We heard a huge noise but
knew not the cause; so much the more did God speak to our hearts, and great was the rejoicing
of many in confidence of His protection. Between four and five I took horse, with
my wife and daughter. The tiles were rattling from the houses on both sides, but they hurt
not us. We reached Hayes about seven in the evening, and Oxford the next day.
Thursday, April 16.—I walked over to Burnham. I had no thought of preaching there,
doubting if my strength would allow of preaching always thrice a day, as I had done most
days since I came from Evesham. But finding a house full of people, I could not refrain. Still
the more I use my strength, the more I have. I am often much tired the first time I preach
in a day; a little the second time; but after the third or fourth, I rarely feel either weakness
or weariness.
Wednesday, 2.—I rode to Grimsby. The crowd was so great in the evening that the room
was like an oven. The next night I preached at the end of the town, whither almost all the
people, rich and poor, followed me; and I had a fair opportunity of closely applying that
weighty question, “Lord, are there few that be saved?” [Luke 13:23]
Friday, 24.—We rode by a fine seat; the owner of which (not much above fourscore
years old) says he desires only to live thirty years longer: ten to hunt, ten to get money
(having at present but twenty thousand pounds a year), and ten years to repent. Oh, that
God may not say unto him, “Thou fool, this night shall thy soul be required of thee!” [Luke
12:20]
When I landed at the quay in Hull, it was covered with people inquiring, “Which is he?
Which is he?” But they only stared and laughed; and we walked unmolested to Mr. A---‘s
house.
I was quite surprised at the miserable condition of the fortifications; far more ruinous
and decayed than those at Newcastle, even before the rebellion. It is well there is no enemy
near.
Wesley's Remarkable Vitality
200
Wesley's Remarkable Vitality
A Crowded Coach
I went to prayers at three in the old church—a grand and venerable structure. Between
five and six the coach called and took me to Mighton Car, about half a mile from the town.
A huge multitude, rich and poor, horse and foot, with several coaches, were soon gathered
together; to whom I cried with a loud voice and a composed spirit, “What shall it profit a
man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul?” Some thousands of the people
seriously attended; but many behaved as if possessed by Moloch. Clods and stones flew
about on every side; but they neither touched nor disturbed me.
When I had finished my discourse, I went to take coach, but the coachman had driven
clear away. We were at a loss, till a gentlewoman invited my wife and me to come into her
coach. She brought some inconveniences on herself thereby; not only as there were nine
of us in the coach, three on each side, and three in the middle; but also as the mob closely
attended us, throwing in at the windows (which we did not think it prudent to shut) whatever
came next to hand. But a large gentlewoman who sat in my lap screened me, so that nothing
came near me.
A Crowded Coach
201
A Crowded Coach
Wesley Sleeps in a Cellar
Monday, May 25.—We rode to Durham and thence, through very rough roads and as
rough weather, to Barnard Castle. I was exceedingly faint when we came in. However the
time being come, I went into the street and would have preached; but the mob was so numerous
and so loud that it was not possible for many to hear. Nevertheless, I spoke on, and
those who were near listened with huge attention. To prevent this, some of the rabble fetched
the engine and threw a good deal of water on the congregation; but not a drop fell on me.
After about three quarters of an hour, I returned into the house.
Tuesday, June 9.—My lodging was not such as I should have chosen; but what Providence
chooses is always good. My bed was considerably under ground, the room serving both for
a bedchamber and a cellar. The closeness was more troublesome at first than the coolness;
but I let in a little fresh air by breaking a pane of paper (put by way of glass) in the window,
and then slept soundly till the morning.
Monday, 15.—I had many little trials in this journey, of a kind I had not known before.
I had borrowed a young, strong mare when I set out from Manchester. But she fell lame
before I got to Grimsby. I procured another but was dismounted again between Newcastle
and Berwick. At my return to Manchester, I took my own; but she had lamed herself in the
pasture. I thought, nevertheless, to ride her four or five miles today; but she was gone out
of the ground, and could hear nothing of her. However, I comforted myself that I had another
at Manchester, which I had lately bought. But when I came thither, I found one had
borrowed her too and ridden her away to Chester.
Saturday, 20.—I rode to Chester and preached at six in the accustomed place, a little
without the gates, near St. John’s church. One single man, a poor alehousekeeper, seemed
disgusted, spoke a harmless word, and ran away with all speed. All the rest behaved with
the utmost seriousness while I declared “the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ.”
Wesley Sleeps in a Cellar
202
Wesley Sleeps in a Cellar
Round Chester Walls
Monday, 22.—We walked round the walls of the city, which are something more than
a mile and three quarters in circumference. But there are many vacant spaces within the
walls, many gardens, and a good deal of pasture ground; I believe Newcastle-upon-Tyne,
within the walls, contains at least a third more houses than Chester.
The greatest convenience here is what they call “the Rows”; that is covered galleries
which run through the main streets on each side, from east to west and from north to south;
by which means one may walk both clean and dry in any weather, from one end of the city
to the other.
I preached at six in the evening in the square to a vast multitude, rich and poor. The far
greater part, the gentry in particular, were seriously and deeply attentive; though a few of
the rabble, most of them drunk, labored much to make a disturbance. One might already
perceive a great increase of earnestness in the generality of the hearers.
Tuesday, August 25.—I preached in the market place at Kinsale. The next morning, at
eight, I walked to the fort. On the hill above it we found a large, deep hollow, capable of
containing two or three thousand people. On one side of this, the soldiers soon cut a place
with their swords for me to stand, where I was screened both from the wind and sun, while
the congregation sat on the grass before me. Many eminent sinners were present, particularly
of the army; and I believe God gave them a loud call to repentance.
Saturday, September 23.—We reached Cork. Sunday, 24. In the evening I proposed to
the society the building a preaching-house. The next day ten persons subscribed a hundred
pounds; another hundred was subscribed in three or four days, and a piece of ground taken.
I saw a double providence now in our not sailing last week. If we had, probably this house
had never been built, and it is most likely we should have been cast away. Above thirty ships,
we were informed, have been lost on these coasts in the late storm.
The wind being contrary still, on Monday, October 2, I rode once more to Bandon. But
though I came unexpectedly, the house was too small to contain one half of the congregation;
so I preached in the street, both this evening and at five on Tuesday morning; the moon
gave us as much light as we wanted till the sun supplied her place. I then returned to Cork.
On Friday, 6, the ship being under sail, we took boat and came to Cove in the evening. All
the inns being full, we lodged at a private house; but we found one inconvenience herein:
we had nothing to eat, for our provisions were on board and there was nothing to be bought
in the town; neither flesh, nor fish, nor butter, nor cheese. At length we procured some eggs
and bread, and were well contented.
Round Chester Walls
203
Round Chester Walls
A Boiling Sea
Sunday, 8.—We were called early by the pilot and told we must rise and go on board.
We did so and found a large number of passengers: but the wind turning, most of them
went on shore. At eleven I preached to those that were left. About six it blew a storm; but
we were anchored in a safe harbor, so it neither hurt nor disturbed us.
Monday, 9.—Finding there was no probability of sailing soon, we went up to Mr. P---
‘s, near Passage. I preached there in the street about four to most of the inhabitants of the
town. They behaved very quietly, but very few seemed either convinced or affected.
Tuesday, 10.—We had another violent storm; it made Mr. P---‘s house rock to and fro,
though it was a new, strong house, and covered on all sides with hills, as well as with trees.
We afterward heard that several ships were lost on the coast. Only one got into the harbor,
but grievously shattered, her rigging torn in pieces, and her mainmast gone by the board.
Wednesday, 1..—I rode to Cork once more and was very fully employed all the day. The
next morning we returned to Cove and about noon got out of the harbor. We immediately
found the effects of the late storm, the sea still boiling like a pot. The moon set about eight,
but the northern lights abundantly supplied her place. Soon after, God smoothed the face
of the deep and gave us a small, fair wind.
Friday, 13.—I read over Pascal’s Thoughts. What could possibly induce such a creature
as Voltaire to give such an author as this a good word, unless it was that he once wrote a
satire? And so his being a satirist might atone even for his being a Christian.
Saturday, 14.—About seven we sailed into Kingroad and happily concluded our little
voyage. I now rested a week at Bristol and Kingswood, preaching only morning and evening.
A Boiling Sea
204
A Boiling Sea
Wesley’s Forgiveness
Sunday, 24, was a useful day to my soul. I found more than once trouble and heaviness;
but I called upon the name of the Lord; and He gave me a clear, full approbation of His way,
and a calm, thankful acquiescence in His will.
I cannot but stand amazed at the goodness of God. Others are most assaulted on the
weak side of their soul; but with me it is quite otherwise; if I have any strength at all (and I
have none but what I have received), it is in forgiving injuries; and on this very side am I
assaulted more frequently than on any other. Yet leave me not here one hour to myself, or
I shall betray myself and Thee!
In the remaining part of this (November) and in the following month, I prepared the
rest of the books for the “Christian Library”; a work by which I have lost about two hundred
pounds. Perhaps the next generation may know now the value of it.
1753. Saturday, January 20.—I advised one who had been troubled many years with a
stubborn paralytic disorder to try a new remedy. Accordingly, she was electrified and found
immediate help. By the same means I have known two persons cured of an inveterate pain
in the stomach; and another of a pain in his side which he had had ever since he was a child.
Nevertheless, who can wonder that many gentlemen of the faculty, as well as their good
friends, the apothecaries, decry a medicine so shockingly cheap and easy, as much as they
do quick-silver and tar-water?
Saturday, February 3.—I visited one in the Marshalsea prison, a nursery of all manner
of wickedness. Oh, shame to man that there should be such a place, such a picture of hell,
upon earth! And shame to those who bear the name of Christ that there should need any
prison at all in Christendom!
Thursday, 8.—A proposal was made for devolving 19 all temporal business, books and
all, entirely on the stewards; so that I might have no care upon me (in London at least) but
that of the souls committed to my charge. Oh, when shall it once be! From this day?
In the afternoon I visited many of the sick; but such scenes, who could see unmoved?
There are none such to be found in a pagan country. If any of the Indians in Georgia were
sick (which indeed exceeding rarely happened till they learned gluttony and drunkenness
from the Christians), those that were near him gave him whatever he wanted. Oh, who will
convert the English into honest heathens!
On Friday and Saturday I visited as many more as I could. I found some in their cells
under ground; others in their garrets, half starved both with cold and hunger, added to
weakness and pain. But I found not one of the unemployed who was able to crawl about the
room. So wickedly, devilishly false is that common objection, “They are poor only because
19 correct
Wesley's Forgiveness
205
Wesley's Forgiveness
they are idle.” If you saw these things with your own eyes, could you lay out money in ornaments
or superfluities?
Thursday, 15.—I visited Mr. S---, slowly recovering from a severe illness. He expressed
much love, and did not doubt, he said, inasmuch as I meant well, but that God would convince
me of my great sin in writing books; seeing men ought to read no book but the Bible.
I judged it quite needless to enter into a dispute with a sea captain, seventy-five years old.
Friday, March 16.—I returned to Bristol; and on Monday, 19, set out with my wife for
the north.
Saturday, 31.—I preached at Boothbank, where I met Mr. C---, late gardener to the Earl
of W---. Surely it cannot be! Is it possible the earl should turn off an honest, diligent, welltried
servant, who had been in the family above fifty years, for no other fault than hearing
the Methodists?
Sunday, April 15.—I preached in the afternoon at Cockermouth to well nigh all the inhabitants
of the town. Intending to go from thence into Scotland, I inquired concerning
the road and was informed I could not pass the arm of the sea which parts the two kingdoms
unless I was at Bonas, about thirty miles from Cockermouth, soon after five in the morning.
At first I thought of taking an hour or two’s sleep and setting out at eleven or twelve. But
upon further consideration, we chose to take our journey first and rest afterward. So we
took horse about seven and, having a calm, moonshiny night, reached Bonas before one.
After two or three hours’ sleep, we set out again, without any faintness or drowsiness.
206
Wesley's Forgiveness
The Pay of Preaching
Our landlord, as he was guiding us over the Frith, very innocently asked how much a
year we got by preaching thus. This gave me an opportunity of explaining to him that kind
of gain which he seemed utterly a stranger to. He appeared to be quite amazed and spake
not one word, good or bad, till he took his leave.
Presently after he went, my mare stuck fast in a quagmire, which was in the midst of
the high road. But we could well excuse this; for the road all along, for nearly fifty miles
after, was such as I never saw any natural road, either in England or Ireland; nay, far better,
notwithstanding the continued rain, than the turnpike road between London and Canterbury.
We dined at Dumfries, a clean, well-built town, having two of the most elegant churches
(one at each end of the town) that I have seen. We reached Thorny Hill in the evening. What
miserable accounts pass current in England of the inns in Scotland! Yet here, as well as
wherever we called in our whole journey, we had not only everything we wanted, but
everything readily and in good order, and as clean as I ever desire.
Tuesday, 17.—We set out about four and rode over several high, but extremely pleasant,
mountains to Lead Hill. This was a village of miners, resembling Placey, near Newcastle.
We dined at a village called Lesmahaggy, and about eight in the evening reached Glasgow.
A gentleman who had overtaken us on the road sent one with us to Mr. Gillies’s house.
The Pay of Preaching
207
The Pay of Preaching
Wesley in Glasgow
Wednesday, 18.—I walked over the city, which I take to be as large as Newcastle-uponTyne.
The University (like that of Dublin) is only one College, consisting of two small
squares; I think not larger, nor at all handsomer, than those of Lincoln College, in Oxford.
The hatit of the students gave me surprise. They wear scarlet gowns, reaching only to their
knees. Most I saw were very dirty, some very ragged, and all of very coarse cloth. The high
church is a fine building. The outside is equal to that of most cathedrals in England; but it
is miserably defaced within, having no form, beauty, or symmetry left.
At seven in the evening Mr. G. began the service at his own (the College) church. It was
so full before I came that I could not get in without a good deal of difficulty.
Thursday, 19.—At seven I preached about a quarter of a mile from the town; but it was
an extremely rough and blustering morning; and few people came either at the time or place
of my preaching: the natural consequence of which was that I had but a small congregation.
About four in the afternoon, a tent, as they term it, was prepared; a kind of moving pulpit,
covered with canvas at the top, behind, and on the sides. In this I preached near the place
where I was in the morning, to nearly six times as many people as before; and I am persuaded
what was spoken came to some of their hearts, ”not in word only, but in power.”
Friday, 20.—I had designed to preach at the same place; but the rain made it impracticable.
Mr. G. desired me to preach in his church, so I began between seven and eight. Surely
with God nothing is impossible! Who would have believed five-and-twenty years ago either
that the minister would have desired it or that I should have consented to preach in a Scotch
kirk?
Wesley in Glasgow
208
Wesley in Glasgow
Apprenticeship Customs
Wednesday, 25.—We came to Alnwich on the day whereon those who have gone through
their apprenticeship are made free of the corporation. Sixteen or seventeen, we were informed,
were to receive their freedom this day. In order thereto (such is the unparalleled wisdom of
the present corporation, as well as of their forefathers), they were to walk through a great
bog (purposely preserved for the occasion; otherwise it might have been drained long ago),
which takes up some of them to the neck, and many of them to the breast.
Tuesday, May 8.—I rode [from Stockton] to Robinhood’s Bay, near Whitby. The town
is very remarkably situated: it stands close to the sea and is in great part built on craggy and
steep rocks, some of which rise perpendicularly from the water. And yet the land, both on
the north, south, and west, is fruitful and well cultivated. I stood on a little rising near the
quay, in a warm, still evening, and exhorted a multitude of people from all parts to “seek
the Lord, while he may be found.” They were all attention; and most of them met me again
at half an hour after four in the morning. I could gladly have spent some days here; but my
stages were fixed: so, on Wednesday, 9, I rode to York.
Sunday, July 8 (London).—After preaching at the chapel, morning and afternoon, I
took horse with Mr. P---. We had designed to ride only two or three hours, in order to
shorten the next day’s journey. But a young man, who overtook us near Kingston, induced
us to change our purpose. So we only rested about half an hour at Cobham; and leaving it
between nine and ten, rode on softly in a calm, moonshiny night, and about twelve came
to Godalming. We took horse again at half an hour past four and reached Portsmouth about
one.
After a little rest, we took a walk around the town, which is regularly fortified; it is, I
suppose, the only regular fortification in Great Britain or Ireland. Gosport, Portsmouth,
and the Common (which is now all turned into streets) may probably contain half as many
people as Bristol, and so civil a people I never saw before in any seaport town in England.
I preached at half an hour after six, in an open part of the Common adjoining to the
new church. The congregation was large and well behaved; not one scoffer did I see, nor
one trifler. In the morning, Tuesday, 10, I went on board a hoy and in three hours landed
at Cowes, in the Isle of Wight; as far exceeding the Isle of Anglesey, both in pleasantness
and fruitfulness, as that exceeds the rocks of Scilly.
We rode straight to Newport, the chief town in the isle, and found a little society in
tolerable order. Several of them had found peace with God.
At half n hour after six I preached in the market place, to a numerous congregation; but
they were not so serious as those at Portsmouth. Many children made much noise, and
many grown persons were talking aloud almost all the time I was preaching. It was quite
otherwise at five in the morning. There was a large congregation again; and every person
therein seemed to know this was the Word whereby God would judge them in the last day.
Apprenticeship Customs
209
Apprenticeship Customs
In the afternoon I walked to Carisbrook castle, or rather, the poor remains of it. It stands
upon a solid rock on the top of a hill and commands a beautiful prospect. There is a well in
it, cut quite through the rock, said to be seventy-two yards deep; and another in the citadel,
nearly a hundred. They drew up the water by an ass, which they assured us was sixty years
old. But all the stately apartments lie in ruins. Only just enough of them is left to show the
chamber where poor King Charles was confined and the window through which he attempted
to escape.
210
Apprenticeship Customs
Cornish Smugglers
On Wednesday, 25, the stewards met at St. Ives, from the western part of Cornwall. The
next day I began examining the society, but I was soon obliged to stop short. I found an accursed
thing among them; well-night one and all bought or sold uncustomed goods. I
therefore delayed speaking to any more till I had met them all together. This I did in the
evening and told them plainly either they must put this abomination away or they would
see my face no more. Friday, 27. They severally promised so to do. So I trust this plague is
stayed.
Monday, November 12.—I set out in a chaise for Leigh, having delayed my journey as
long as I could. I preached at seven, but was extremely cold all the time, the wind coming
strong from a door behind and another on one side; so that my feet felt just as if I had stood
in cold water.
Tuesday, 13.—The chamber wherein I sat, though with a large fire, was much colder
than the garden; so that I could not keep myself tolerably warm, even when I was close to
the chimney. As we rode home on Wednesday, 14, the wind was high and piercing cold,
and blew just in our face so that the open chaise was no defense, but my feet were quite
chilled. When I came home, I had a settled pain in my left breast, a violent cough, and a
slow fever; but in a day or two, by following Dr. Fothergill’s prescriptions; I found much
alteration for the better; and on Sunday, 18, I preached at Spitalfields and administered the
sacrament to a large congregation.
Cornish Smugglers
211
Cornish Smugglers
Wesley Writes His Epitaph
Monday, 19.—I retired to Shoreham and gained strength continually; till about eleven
at night, on Wednesday, 21, I was obliged by the cramp to leap out of bed and continue, for
some time, walking up and down the room, though it was a sharp frost. My cough now returned
with greater violence and that by day as well as by night.
Saturday, 24.—I rode home as was pretty well till night; but my cough was then worse
than ever. My fever returned at the same time, together with the pain in my left breast; so
that I should probably have stayed at home on Sunday, 25, had it not been advertised in the
public papers that I would preach a charity sermon at the chapel, both morning and afternoon.
My cough did not interrupt me while I preached in the morning; but it was extremely
troublesome while I administered the sacrament. In the afternoon I consulted my friends
whether I should attempt to preach again or no. They thought I should, as it had been advertised.
I did so; but very few could hear. My fever increased much while I was preaching;
however, I ventured to meet the society, and for nearly an hour my voice and strength were
restored so that I felt neither pain nor weakness.
Monday, 26.—Dr. F.--- told me plainly that I must not stay in town a day longer; adding,
“If anything does thee good, it must be the country air, with rest, asses’ milk, and riding
daily.” So (not being able to sit a horse) about noon I took coach for Lewisham.
In the evening (not knowing how it might please God to dispose of me), to prevent vile
panegyric, I wrote as follows:
Here lieth the Body
of
JOHN WESLEY,
A BRAND PLUCKED OUT OF THE BURNING:
WHO DIED OF A CONSUMPTION IN THE FIFTY-FIRST YEAR OF HIS AGE,
NOT LEAVING, AFTER HIS DEBTS ARE PAID,
TEN POUNDS BEHIND HIM:
PRAYING,
GOD BE MERCIFUL TO ME, AN UNPROFITABLE SERVANT!
He ordered that this, if any, inscription should be placed on his tombstone.
Wesley Writes His Epitaph
212
Wesley Writes His Epitaph
Wesley His Own Doctor
Wednesday, 28.—I found no change for the better, the medicines which had helped me
before now taking no effect. About noon (the time that some of our brethren in London
had set apart for joining in prayer) a thought came into my mind to make an experiment.
So I ordered some stone brimstone to be powdered, mixed with the white of an egg, and
spread on brown paper, which I applied to my side. The pain ceased in five minutes, the
fever in half an hour; and from this hour I began to recover strength. The next day I was
able to ride, which I continued to do every day till January 1. Nor did the weather hinder
me once; it being always tolerably fair (however it was before) between twelve and one
o’clock.
Friday, December 14.—Having finished all the books which I designed to insert in the
“Christian Library,” I broke through the doctor’s order not to write and began transcribing
a journal for the press; and in the evening I went to prayers with the family, without finding
any inconvenience.
Thursday, 20.—I felt a gradual increase of strength till I took a decoction of the bark,
which I do not find (such is the peculiarity of my constitution) will agree with me in any
form whatever. This immediately threw me into a purging, which brought me down again
a few days and quite disappointed me in my design of going out on Christmas Day.
Wesley His Own Doctor
213
Wesley His Own Doctor
Chapter 10. Retirement in Paddington; Wesley Slandered;
Premonitions; A Dream
1754. Tuesday, January 1.—I returned once more to London.
On Wednesday, 2, I set out in the machine and the next afternoon came to Chippenham.
Here I took a post chaise, in which I reached Bristol about eight in the evening.
Friday, 4.—I began drinking the water at the Hot Well, having a lodging at a small distance
from it; and on Sunday, 6, I began writing Notes on the New Testament, a work which
I should scarcely ever have attempted had I not been so ill as not to be able to travel or
preach, and yet so well as to be able to read and write.
Monday, 7.—I went on now in a regular method, rising at my hour and writing from
five to nine at night; except the time of riding, half an hour for each meal, and the hour
between five and six in the evening.
Thursday, 31.—My wife desiring to pay the last office to her poor dying child, set out
for London and came a few days before he went home, rejoicing and praising God.
Tuesday, March 19 (Bristol).—Having finished the rough draught, I began transcribing
the Notes on the Gospels.
Tuesday, 26.—I preached for the first time, after an intermission of four months. What
reason have I to praise God that He does not take the Word of His truth utterly out of my
mouth!
Chapter 10. Retirement in Paddington; Wesley Slandered; Premonitions; A Dream
214
Chapter 10. Retirement in Paddington; Wesley Slandered; Premonitions; A…
Wesley Retires to Paddington
Monday, April 1.—We set out in the machine, and the next evening reached the Foundry.
Wednesday, 3.—I settled all the business I could and the next morning retired to Paddington.
Here I spent some weeks in writing; only going to town on Saturday evenings, and
leaving it again on Monday morning.
In my hours of walking I read Dr. Calamy’s Abridgment of Mr. Baxter’s Life. What a
scene is opened here! In spite of all the prejudice of education, I could not but see that the
poor Nonconformists had been used without either justice or mercy; and that many of the
Protesant 20 bishops of King Charles had neither more religion nor humanity than the
popish Bishops of Queen Mary.
Monday, 29.—I preached at Sadler’s Wells in what was formerly a playhouse. I am glad
when it pleases God to take possession of what Satan esteemed his own ground. The place,
though large, was extremely crowded; and deep attention sat on every face.
Wednesday, May 22.—Our conference began; and the spirit of peace and love was in
the midst of us. Before we parted, we all willingly signed an agreement not to act independently
of each other: so that the breach lately made has only united us more closely together
than ever.
June 2.—(Being Whitsunday.) I preached at the Foundry, which I had not done before
in the evening; still I have not recovered my whole voice or strength, perhaps I never may;
but let me use what I have.
20 Incorrect in the text.
Wesley Retires to Paddington
215
Wesley Retires to Paddington
Persecuting the Methodists
Monday, September 9.—I preached at Charlton, a village six miles from Taunton, to a
large congregation gathered from the towns and country for many miles round. All the
farmers here had some time before entered into a joint engagement to turn all out of their
service and give no work to any who went to hear a Methodist preacher. But there is no
counsel against the Lord. One of the chief of them, Mr. G---, was not long after convinced
of the truth and desired those very men to preach at his house. Many of the other confederates
came to hear, whom their servants and laborers gladly followed. So the whole device of Satan
fell to the ground; and the Word of God grew and prevailed.
Wednesday, October 2.—I walked to Sold Sarum, which, in spite of common sense,
without house or inhabitants, still sends two Members to the Parliament. It is a large, round
hill, encompassed with a broad ditch, which, it seems, has been of a considerable depth. At
the top of it is a cornfield; in the midst of which is another round hill, about two hundred
yards in diameter, encompassed with a wall and a deep ditch. Probably before the invention
of cannon, this city was impregnable. Troy was; but now it is vanished away and nothing
left but “the stones of emptiness.”
Thursday, 3.—I rode to Reading and preached in the evening. Observing a warm man
near the door (he was once of the society), I purposely bowed to him; but he made no return.
During the first prayer he stood, but sat while we sang. In the sermon his countenance
changed, and in a little while he turned his face to the wall. He stood at the second hymn
and then kneeled down. As I came out he caught me by the hand and dismissed me with a
hearty blessing.
Friday, 4.—I came to London. On Monday, 7, I retired to a little place near Hackney,
formerly a seat of Bishop Bonner’s (how are the times changed!) and still bearing his name.
Here I was as in a college.
Twice a day we joined in prayer. The rest of the day (allowing about an hour for meals
and another for walking before dinner and supper) I spent quietly in my study.
Persecuting the Methodists
216
Persecuting the Methodists
Wesley’s Prescriptions
1755. Monday, April 7 (Wednesbury).—I was advised to take the Derbyshire road to
Manchester. We baited at a house six miles beyond Lichfield. Observing a woman sitting
in the kitchen, I asked, “Are you not well?” and found she had just been taken ill (being on
her journey) with all the symptoms of an approaching pleurisy. She was glad to hear of an
easy, cheap, and (almost) infallible remedy—a handful of nettles, boiled a few minutes and
applied warm to the side. While I was speaking to her, an elderly man, pretty well dressed,
came in. Upon inquiry, he told us he was traveling, as he could, toward his home near
Hounslow, in hopes of agreeing with his creditors to whom he had surrendered his all. But
how to get on he knew not, as he had no money and had caught a tertian ague. I hope a wise
Providence directed this wanderer also, that he might have a remedy for both his maladies.
Monday, 14.—I rode by Manchester (where I preached about twelve) to Warrington.
At six in the morning, Tuesday, 15, I preached to a large and serious congregation; and then
went on to Liverpool, one of the neatest, best-built towns I have seen in England. I think it
is fully twice as large as Chester; most of the streets are quite straight. Two thirds of the
town, we were informed, have been added within these forty years. If it continues to increase
in the same proportion, in forty years more it will nearly equal Bristol. The people in general
are the most mild and courteous I ever saw in a seaport town; as indeed appears by their
friendly behavior, not only to the Jews and Papists who live among them, but even to the
Methodists (so called). The preaching-house is a little larger than that at Newcastle. It was
thoroughly filled at seven in the evening; and the hearts of the whole congregation seemed
to be moved before the Lord and before the presence of His power.
Wesley's Prescriptions
217
Wesley's Prescriptions
Wesley and the Sunshine
Thursday, 24.—We rode in less than four hours the eight miles (so called) to Newell
Hay [from Bolton]. Just as I began to preach the sun broke out and shone exceedingly hot
on the side of my head. I found that if it continued, I should not be able to speak long, and
lifted up my heart to God. In a minute or two it was covered with clouds, which continued
till the service was over. Let any who please, call this chance: I call it an answer to prayer.
Friday, 25.—About ten I preached near Todmorden. The people stood, row above row,
on the side of the mountain. They were rough enough in outward appearance, but their
hearts were as melting wax.
One can hardly conceive anything more delightful than the vale through which we rode
from hence. The river ran through the green meadows on the right. The fruitful hills and
woods rose on either hand.
At three in the afternoon I preached at Heptonstill, on the brow of the mountain. The
rain began almost as soon as I began to speak. I prayed that, if God saw best, it might be
stayed till I had delivered His Word. It was so, and then began again. But we had only a
short stage to Ewood.
Tuesday, May 6.—Our conference began at Leeds. The point on which we desired all
the preachers to speak their minds at large was whether we ought to separate from the
church. Whatever was advanced on one side or the other was seriously and calmly considered;
and on the third day we were all fully agreed in that general conclusion—that (whether it
was lawful or not) it was no ways expedient.
Monday, 12.—We rode (my wife and I) to Northallerton.
Wednesday, 21.—I preached at Nafferton, near Horsley, about thirteen miles from
Newcastle. We rode chiefly on the new western road, which lies on the old Roman wall.
Some part of this is still to be seen, as are the remains of most of the towers, which were
built a mile distant from each other, quite from sea to sea. But where are the men of renown
who built them and who once made all the land tremble? Crumbled into dust! Gone hence,
to be no more seen till the earth shall give up her dead!
June 2.—We rode to Thirsk, where I met the little society; and then went on to York.
The people had been waiting for some time. So I began preaching without delay, and felt
no want of strength, though the room was like an oven through the multitude of people.
Saturday, 7.—One of the residentiaries sent for Mr. Williamson, who had invited me
to preach in his church, and told him, “Sir, I abhor persectuion; but if you let Mr. Wesley
preach, it will be the worse for you.” He desired it nevertheless; but I declined. Perhaps there
is a providence in this also. God will not suffer my little remaining strength to be spent on
those who will not hear me but in an honorable way.
Wesley and the Sunshine
218
Wesley and the Sunshine
The Room Was Like and Oven
Sunday, 8.—We were at the minster 21 in the morning and at our parish church in the
afternoon. The same gentleman preached at both; but though I saw him at the church, I did
not know I had ever seen him before. In the morning he was all life and motion; in the afternoon
he was as quiet as a post. At five in the evening, the rain constrained me to preach in
the oven again. The patience of the congregation surprised me. They seemed not to feel the
extreme heat or to be offended at the close application of those words, “thou art not far from
the kingdom of God” [Mark 12:34].
Monday, 16.—I preached in the evening at Nottingham and on Thursday afternoon
reached London. From a deep sense of the amazing work which God has of late years wrought
in England, I preached in the evening on those words (Psalm 147:20), “He hath not dealt
so with any nation”; no, not even with Scotland or New England. In both these God has
indeed made bare His arm; yet not in so astonishing a manner as among us. This must appear
to all who impartially consider 1) the numbers of persons on whom God has wrought; 2)
the swiftness of His work in many, both convinced and truly converted in a few days; 3) the
depth of it in most of these, changing the heart as well as the whole conversation; 4) the
clearness of it, enabling them boldly to say, “Thou hast loved me; Thou hast given Thyself
for me”; 5) the continuance of it.
Tuesday, 24 (London).—Observing in that valuable book, Mr. Gillies’ Historical Collections,
the custom of Christian congregations in all ages to set apart seasons of solemn
thanksgivings, I was amazed and ashamed that we had never done this, after all the blessings
we had received; and many to whom I mentioned it gladly agreed to set apart a day for that
purpose.
21 Correct to the text.
The Room Was Like and Oven
219
The Room Was Like and Oven
“This Is No Mazed Man”
Sunday, August 31.—At five I preached in Gwennap to several thousands, but not one
of them light or inattentive. After I had done, the storm arose and the rain poured down
till about four in the morning; then the sky cleared, and many of them that feared God gladly
assembled before Him.
Monday, September 1.—I preached at Penryn, to abundantly more than the house could
contain.
Tuesday, 2.—We went to Falmouth. The town is not now what it was ten years since;
all is quiet from one end to the other. I had thoughts of preaching on the hill near the church;
but the violent wind made it impracticable, so I was obliged to stay in our own room. The
people could hear in the yard likewise and the adjoining houses; and all were deeply attentive.
Wednesday, September 3.—After preaching again to a congregation who now appeared
ready to devour every word, I walked up to Pendennis castle, finely situated on the high
point of land which runs out between the bay and the harbor and commanding both. It
might easily be made exceedingly strong; but our wooden castles are sufficient.
In the afternoon we rode to Helstone, once turbulent enough, but now quiet as Penryn.
I preached at six, on a rising ground about a musket-shot from the town. Two drunken men
strove to interrupt, but one soon walked away, and the other leaned on his horse’s neck and
fell fast asleep.
About noon, Friday, 5, I called on W. Row, in Breage, in my way to Newlyn. “Twelve
years ago,” he said, “I was going over Gulval Downs and I saw many people together. I asked
what was the matter, and they told me a man was going to preach. I said, ‘Nay, this is no
mazed man.’ You preached on God’s raising the dry bones, and from that time I could
never rest till God was pleased to breathe on me and raise my dead soul.”
'This Is No Mazed Man'
220
'This Is No Mazed Man'
Slandering Wesley in the Pulpit
I had given no notice of preaching here; but seeing the poor people flock from every
side, I could not send them empty away. So I preached at a small distance from the house
and besought them to consider our “great High Priest, who is passed through into the
heavens” [Heb. 4:14]; and none opened his mouth, for the lions of Breage too are now
changed into lambs. That they were so fierce ten years ago is no wonder, since their wretched
minister told them from the pulpit (seven years before I resigned my fellowship) that “John
Wesley was expelled the College for a base child, and had been quite mazed ever since; that
all the Methodists, at their private societies, put out the lights,” and so on; with abundance
more of the same kind. But a year or two since, it was observed, he grew thoughtful and
melancholy; and, about nine months ago, he went into his own necessary house and hanged
himself.
Saturday, 6.—In the evening I preached at St. Just. Except at Gwennap, I have seen no
such congregation in Cornwall. The sun (nor could we contrive it otherwise) shone full in
my face when I began the hymn; but just as I ended it, a cloud arose, which covered it till I
had done preaching. Is anything too small for the providence of Him by whom our very
hairs are numbered?
Sunday, 7.—Last year, a strange letter, written at Penzance, was inserted in the public
papers. Today I spoke to the two persons who occasioned that letter. They are of St. Just
parish, sensible men, and no Methodists. The name of the one is James Tregeer, of the other,
Thomas Sackerly. I received the account from James, two or three hours before Thomas
came; but there was no material difference. In July was twelvemonth, they both said, as they
were walking from St. Just church town toward Sancreet, Thomas, happening to look up,
cried out, “James, look, look! What is that in the sky?” The first appearance, as James expressed
it, was three columns of horsemen, swiftly pressing on as in a fight, from southwest
to northeast, a broad streak of sky being between each column. Sometimes they seemed to
run thick together, then to thin their ranks. Afterward they saw a large fleet of three-mast
ships, in full sail toward the Lizard Point. This continued above a quarter of an hour; then,
all disappearing, they went on their way. The meaning of this, if it was real (which I do not
affirm), time only can show.
Slandering Wesley in the Pulpit
221
Slandering Wesley in the Pulpit
Extraordinary Coincidence
Saturday, 13.—I preached once more at St. Just, on the first stone of their new society
house. In the evening as we rode to Camborne, John Pearce, of Redruth, was mentioning a
remarkable incident: While he lived at Helstone, as their class was meeting one evening,
one of them cried, with an uncommon tone, “We will not stay here: we will go to ---,” a
house, which was in a quite different part of the town. They all rose immediately and went,
though neither they nor she knew why. Presently, after they were gone, a spark fell into a
barrel of gunpowder, which was in the next room, and blew up the house. So did God preserve
those who trusted in Him and prevent the blasphemy of the multitude.
Monday, 15.—We walked an hour near the seashore [at Cubert], among those amazing
caverns, which are fully as surprising as Pool’s Hole, or any other in the Peak of Derbyshire.
Some part of the rock in these natural vaults glitters as bright and ruddy as gold; part is a
fine sky-blue; part green; part enameled, exactly like mother-of-pearl; and a great part, especially
near the Holy Well (which bubbles up on the top of a rock and is famous for curing
either scorbutic or scrofulous disorders), is crusted over, wherever the water runs, with a
hard, white coat like alabaster.
Tuesday, 23.—We walked up to Glastonbury Tower, which a gentleman is now repairing.
It is the steeple of a church, the foundation of which is still discernible. On the west of the
tower there are niches for images; one of which, as big as the life, is still entire. The hill on
which it stands is extremely steep and of an uncommon height, so that it commands the
country on all sides, as well as the Bristol Channel. I was weary enough when we came to
Bristol; but I preached till all my complaints were gone; and I had now a little leisure to sit
still and finish the Notes on the New Testament.
Wednesday, November 5.—Mr. Whitefield called upon me. Disputings are now no
more; we love one another and join hand in hand to promote the cause of our common
Master.
Extraordinary Coincidence
222
Extraordinary Coincidence
Macbeth and Thunder at Drury Lane
Monday, 17.—As we were walking toward Wapping, the rain poured down with such
violence that we were obliged to take shelter till it abated. We then held on to Gravel Lane,
in many parts of which the waters were like a river. However, we got on pretty well till the
rain put out the candle in our lantern. We then were obliged to wade through all, till we
came to the chapel yard. Just as we entered it, a little streak of lightening appeared in the
southwest. There was likewise a small clap of thunder and a vehement burst of rain, which
rushed so plentifully through our shattered tiles that the vestry was all in a float. Soon after
I began reading prayers, the lightning flamed all round it, and the thunder rolled just over
our heads. When it grew louder and louder, perceiving many of the strangers to be much
affrighted, I broke off the prayers after the collect, “Lighten our darkness, we beseech thee,
O Lord,” and began applying, “The Lord sitteth above the waterflood; the Lord remaineth
a king forever” [see Ps. 29:10]. Presently the lightning, thunder, and rain ceased, and we
had a remarkably calm evening.
It was observed that exactly at this hour they were acting Macbeth in Drury Lane, and
just as the mock thunder began, the Lord began to thunder out of heaven. For a while it put
them to a stand; but they soon took courage and went on. Otherwise it might have been
suspected that the fear of God had crept into the very theater!
Friday, December 12.—As I was returning from Zoar, I came as well as usual to Moorfields;
but there my strength entirely failed, and such a faintness and weariness seized me
that it was with difficulty I got home. I could not but think how happy it would be (suppose
we were ready for the Bridegroom) to sink down and steal away at once, without any of the
hurry and pomp of dying! Yet it is happier still to glorify God in our death, as well as our
life.
Tuesday, 23.—I was in the robe-chamber, adjoining the House of Lords, when the King
put on his robes. His brow was much furrowed with age and quite clouded with care. And
is this all the world can give even to a king? All the grandeur it can afford? A blanket of ermine
round his shoulders, so heavy and cumbersome he can scarcely move under it! A huge heap
of borrowed hair, with a few plates of gold and glittering stones upon his head! Alas, what
a bauble is human greatness! And even this will not endure.
Macbeth and Thunder at Drury Lane
223
Macbeth and Thunder at Drury Lane
At Dover Castle
1756.—Monday, January 26.—I rode to Canterbury and preached in the evening to
such a congregation as I never saw there before, in which were abundance of the soldiers
and not a few of their officers.
Wednesday, 28.—I preached about noon at Dover to a very serious but small congregation.
We afterwards walked up to the castle, on the top of a mountain. It is an amazingly
fine situation; and from hence we had a clear view of that vast piece of the cliff which a few
days ago divided from the rest and fell down upon the beach.
Friday, 30.—In returning to London, I read the life of the late Tsar, Peter the Great.
Undoubtedly he was a soldier, a general, and a statesman, scarcely inferior to any. But why
was he called a Christian? What has Christianity to do either with deep dissimulation or
savage cruelty?
Friday, February 6.—The fast-day was a glorious day, such as London has scarcely seen
since the Restoration. Every church in the city was more than full, and a solemn seriousness
sat on every face. Surely God heareth the prayer, and there will yet be a lengthening of our
tranquillity. [1]
At Dover Castle
224
At Dover Castle
Preaching to a Press-gang
Monday, 23.—I paid another visit to Canterbury, but came in too late to preach.
Tuesday, 24.—Abundance of soldiers and many officers came to the preaching. And
surely the fear and the love of God will prepare them either for death or victory.
Wednesday, 25.—I dined with Colonel ---, who said, “No men fight like those who fear
God; I had rather command five hundred such, than any regiment in his Majesty’s army.”
Thursday, March 11.—I rode to Pill and preached to a large and attentive congregation.
A great part of them were seafaring men. In the middle of my discourse, a press-gang landed
from a man-of-war and came up to the place; but after they had listened a while, they went
quietly by and molested nobody.
Monday, 15.—I rode to the Old Passage; but finding we could not pass, we went on to
Purton; which we reached about four in the afternoon. But we were no nearer still; for the
boatmen lived on the other side, and the wind was so high we could not possibly make them
hear. However, we determined to wait awhile, and in a quarter of an hour they came of their
own accord. We reached Coleford before seven and found a plain, loving people, who received
the Word of God with all gladness.
Friday, 19.—I rode over to Howell Harris at Trevecka, though not knowing how to get
any further. But he helped us out of our difficulties, offering to send one with us who would
show us the way and bring our horses back; so I then determined to go on to Holyhead,
after spending a day or two at Brecknock.
Saturday, 20.—It being the day appointed for the justices and commissioners to meet,
the town was extremely full, and curiosity (if no better motive) brought most of the gentlemen
to the preaching. Such another opportunity could not have been of speaking to all the rich
and great of the county; they all appeared to be serious and attentive. Perhaps one or two
may lay it to heart.
Monday, 22.—It continued fair till we came to Builth, where I preached to the usual
congregation. Mr. Phillips then guided us to Royader, about fourteen English miles. It
snowed hard behind us and on both sides, but not at all where we were.
Tuesday, 23.—When we took horse, there was nothing to be seen but a waste of white;
the snow covered both hills and vales. As we could see no path, it was not without much
difficulty, as well as danger, that we went on. But between seven and eight the sun broke
out and the snow began to melt, so we thought all our difficulty was over; about nine, the
snow fell faster than ever. In an hour it changed into hail, which, as we rode over the
mountains, drove violently in our face. About twelve this turned into hard rain, followed
by an impetuous wind. However, we pushed on through all and before sunset came to
Dolgelly.
Preaching to a Press-gang
225
Preaching to a Press-gang
Waiting for the Ferry
Here we found everything we wanted except sleep, of which we were deprived by a
company of drunken sea captains, who kept possession of the room beneath us till between
two and three in the morning. We did not take horse till after six and then we could make
no great speed, the frost being exceedingly sharp and much ice in the road. Hence we were
not able to reach Tannabull till between eleven and twelve. An honest Welshman here gave
us to know (though he spoke no English) that he was just going over the sands. So we
hastened on with him and by that means came in good time to Carnarvon.
Here we passed a quiet and comfortable night, and took horse about six in the morning.
Supposing, after we had ridden nearly an hour, that a little house on the other side was the
ferry-house, we went down to the water and called amain; but we could not procure any
answer. In the meantime it began to rain hard, though the wind was extremely high. Finding
none would come over, we went to a little church which stood near, for shelter.
We had waited about an hour when a woman and girl came into the churchyard, whom
I did not mind, supposing they could speak no English. They were following a sheep, which
ran close to us. I then asked, “Is not this Baldon Ferry?” The girl answered, “Baldon Ferry!
No. The ferry is two miles further.” So we might have called long enough. When we came
to Baldon the wid fell, the sky cleared up, the boat came over without delay and soon landed
us in Anglesey. On our way to Holyhead, one met and informed us that the packet had sailed
the night before. I said, “Perhaps it may carry me for all that.” So we pushed on and came
thither in the afternoon. The packet did sail the night before and got more than half sea
over. But the wind turning against them and blowing hard, they were glad to get back this
afternoon.
I scarcely ever remember so violent a storm as blew all the night long. The wind continued
contrary the next day.
Waiting for the Ferry
226
Waiting for the Ferry
Irish Honesty
Monday, 29.—We left the harbor about twelve, having six or seven officers and
abundance of passengers on board. The wind was full west, and there was great probability
of a stormy night. So it was judged best to put back; but one gentleman making a motion
to try a little longer, in a short time brought all over to his opinion. So they agreed to go out
and “look for a wind.”
The wind continued westerly all the night. Nevertheless, in the morning we were
within two leagues of Ireland! Between nine and ten I landed at Howth and walked on for
Dublin. The congregation in the evening was such as I never saw here before. I hope this
also is a token for good.
Wednesday, 21.—In conversing with many, I was surprised to find that all Ireland is in
perfect safety. None here has any more apprehension of an invasion than of being swallowed
up in the sea, everyone being absolutely assured that the French dare not attempt any such
thing.
Thursday, April 1.—I bought one or two books at Mr. Smith’s, on the Blind Quay. I
wanted change for a guinea, but he could not give it; so I borrowed some silver of my companion.
The next evening a young gentleman came from Mr. Smith’s to tell me I had left
a guinea on his counter. Such an instance of honesty I have rarely met with, either in Bristol
or London.
Irish Honesty
227
Irish Honesty
A Remarkable Premonition Fulfilled
Wednesday, 28.—I rode to Tullamore, where one of the society, Edward Willis, gave
me a very surprising account of himself, he said:
“When I was about twenty years old, I went to Waterford for business. After a few weeks
I resolved to leave it and packed up my things, in order to set out the next morning. This
was Sunday, but my landlord pressed me much not to go till the next day. In the afternoon
we walked out together and went into the river. After a while, leaving him near the shore,
I struck out into the deep. I soon heard a cry and, turning, saw him rising and sinking in
the channel of the river. I swam back with all speed and, seeing him sink again, dived down
after him. When I was near the bottom, he clasped his arm round my neck and held me so
fast that I could not rise.
“Seeing death before me, all my sins came into my mind and I faintly called for mercy.
In a while my senses went away and I thought I was in a place full of light and glory, with
abundance of people. While I was thus, he who held me died, and I floated up to the top of
the water. I then immediately came to myself and swam to the shore, where several stood
who had seen us sink and said they never knew such a deliverance before; for I had been
under water full twenty minutes. It made me more serious for two or three months. Then
I returned to all my sins.
“But in the midst of all, I had a voice following me everywhere, ‘When an able minister
of the gospel comes, it will be well with thee!’ Some years after I entered into the army; our
troop lay at Phillipstown, when Mr. W. came. I was much affected by his preaching, but not
so as to leave my sins. The voice followed me still, and when Mr. J. W. came, before I saw
him I had an unspeakable conviction that he was the man I looked for. Soon after I found
peace with God, and it was well with me indeed.”
A Remarkable Premonition Fulfilled
228
A Remarkable Premonition Fulfilled
Preaching in a Loft
Monday, May 10.—I went forward to Clonmell, the pleasantest town, beyond all comparison,
which I have yet seen in Ireland. It has four broad, straight streets of well-built
houses, which cross each other in the center of the town. Close to the walls, on the south
side, runs a broad, clear river. Beyond this rises a green and fruitful mountain, and hangs
over the town. The vale runs many miles both east and west, and is well cultivated
throughout.
I preached at five in a large loft, capable of containing five or six hundred people. But
it was not full, many being afraid of its falling, as another did some years before; by which
several of the hearers were much hurt, and one so bruised that she died in a few days.
Tuesday, 11.—I was at a loss where to preach, the person who owned the loft refusing
to let me preach there, or even in the yard below. And the commanding officer being asked
for the use of the barrack-yard, answered, it was not a proper place. “Not,” said he, “that I
have any objection to Mr. Wesley. I will hear him if he preaches under the gallows.” It remained
to preach in the street, and by this means the congregation was more than doubled.
Both the officers and soldiers gave great attention, till a poor man, special drunk, came
marching down the street, attended by a popish mob, with a club in one hand and a large
cleaver in the other, grievously cursing and blaspheming, and swearing he would cut off the
preacher’s head. It was with difficulty that I restrained the troopers, especially them that
were not of the society.
When he came nearer, the mayor stepped out of the congregation and strove, by good
words, to make him quiet; but he could not prevail. He went into his house and returned
with is white wand. At the same time he sent for two constables, who presently came with
their staves. He charged them not to strike the man unless he struck first; but this he did
immediately, as soon as they came within his reach, and wounded one of them in the wrist.
On this, the other knocked him down, which he did three times before he would submit.
The mayor then walked before, the constables on either hand, and conducted him to the
gaol.
Preaching in a Loft
229
Preaching in a Loft
A Terrible Dream
Thursday, June 3.—I received a remarkable letter from a clergyman, whom I had been
a day or two before. Part of it ran thus:
“I had the following account from the gentlewoman herself, a person of piety and
veracity. She is now the wife of Mr. J--- B---, silversmith, in Cork.
“’About thirty years ago, I was addressed by way of marriage by Mr. Richard Mercier,
then a volunteer in the army. The young gentleman was quartered at that time in Charleville,
where my father lived, who approved of his addresses and directed me to look upon him as
my future husband. When the regiment left the town, he promised to return in two months
and marry me. From Charleville he went to Dublin; thence to his father’s, and from thence
to England; where, his father having bought him a Cornetcy of horse, he purchased many
ornaments for the wedding; returning to Ireland, he let us know that he would be at our
house in Charleville in a few days.
“’On this the family was busied to prepare for his reception and the ensuing marriage;
when one night, my sister Molly and I being asleep in our bed, I was awakened by the sudden
opening of the side-curtain and, starting up, saw Mr. Mercier standing by the bedside. He
was wrapped up in a loose sheet, and had a napkin folded like a nightcap on his head. He
looked at me very earnestly and, lifting up the napkin, which much shaded his face, showed
me the left side of his head, all bloody and covered with his brains. The room meantime
was quite light. My terror was excessive, which was still increased by his stooping over the
bed and embracing me in his arms. My cries alarmed the whole family, who came crowding
into the room.
“’Upon their entrance, he gently withdrew his arms, and ascended, as it were, through
the ceiling. I continued for some time in strong fits. When I could speak, I told them what
I had seen. One of them, a day or two after, going to the postmaster for letters, found him
reading the newspapers, in which was an account that Cornet Mercier’s going into Christ
Church belfry, in Dublin, just after the bells had been ringing; he was standing under the
bells when one of them, which was turned bottom upwards, suddenly turned again, struck
one side of his head, and killed him on the spot. On further inquiry, we found he was struck
on the left side of his head.’”
Sunday, July 4.—In the morning we rode through Tuam, a neat little town, scarcely half
so large as Islington; nor is the cathedral half so large as Islington church. The old church
at Kilconnel, two miles from Aghrim, is abundantly larger. If one may judge by the vast
ruins that remain (over all which we walked in the afternoon), it was a far more stately pile
of building than any that is now standing in Ireland. Adjoining it are the ruins of a large
monastery; many of the cells and apartments are pretty entire. At the west end of the church
lie abundance of skulls, piled one upon another, with innumerable bones round about,
scattered as dung upon the earth. O sin, what has thou done!
A Terrible Dream
230
A Terrible Dream
The Delights of North Wales
Friday, August 6.—On this and the next day I finished my business in Ireland, so as to
be ready to sail at an hour’s warning.
Sunday, 8.—We were to sail, the wind being fair; but as we were going aboard, it turned
full east. I find it of great use to be in suspense: it is an excellent means of breaking our will.
May we be ready either to stay longer on this shore or to launch into eternity!
On Tuesday evening I preached my farewell sermon. Mr. Walsh did the same in the
morning. We then walked to the quay. But it was still a doubt whether we were to sail or
no, Sir T. P. having sent word to the captain of the packet that if the wind were fair, he would
go over; and it was his custom to keep the whole ship to himself. But the wind coming to
the east, he would not go; so about noon we went on board. In two or three hours we reached
the mouth of the harbor. It then fell calm. We had five cabin-passengers beside Mr. Walsh,
Haughton, Morgan, and me. They were all civil and tolerably serious; the sailors likewise
behaved uncommonly well.
Thursday, 12.—About eight we began singing on the quarter-deck and soon drew all
our fellow passengers, as well as the captain, with the greatest part of his men. I afterward
gave an exhortation. We then spent some time in prayer. They all kneeled down with us;
nor did their seriousness wear off all the day. About nine we landed at Holyhead, after a
pleasant passage of twenty-three hours.
Friday, 13.—Having hired horses for Chester, we set out about seven. Before one we
reached Bangor, the situation of which is delightful beyond expression. Here we saw a large
and handsome cathedral, but no trace of the good old monks of Bangor so many hundreds
of whom fell a sacrifice at once to cruelty and revenge. The country from hence to PenmaenMawr
is far pleasanter than any garden. Mountains of every shape and size, vales clothed
with grass or corn, woods and smaller tufts of trees, were continually varying on the one
hand, as was the sea prospect on the other.
Penmaen-Mawr itself rises almost perpendicular to an enormous height from the sea.
The road runs along the side of it, so far above the beach that one could not venture to look
down except that there is a wall built all along, about four feet high. Meantime, the ragged
cliff hangs over one’s head as if it would fall every moment. An hour after we had left this
awful place, we came to the ancient town of Conway. It is walled round, and the walls are
in tolerably good repair. The castle is the noblest ruin I ever saw. It is four-square and has
four large round towers, one at each corner, the inside of which have been stately apartments.
One side of the castle is a large church, the windows and arches of which have been curiously
wrought. An arm of the sea runs round two sides of the hill on which the castle stands—once
the delight of kings, now overgrown with thorns and inhabited by doleful birds only.
The Delights of North Wales
231
The Delights of North Wales
Wesley’s Debt of f 1236
Wednesday, 25.—We rode on to Bristol.
Thursday, 26.—About fifty of us being met, the Rules of the Society were read over and
carefully considered one by one; but we did not find any that could be spared. So we all
agreed to abide by them all and to recommend them with our might.
We then largely considered the necessity of keeping in the church and using the clergy
with tenderness, and there was no dissenting voice. God made us all of one mind and
judgment.
Friday, 27.—The Rules of the Bands were read over and considered, one by one; which
rules, after some verbal alterations, we all agreed to observe and enforce.
Saturday, 28.—My brother and I closed the conference by a solemn declaration of our
purpose never to separate from the church, and all our brethren concurred therein.
Monday, September 6.—I set out in the machine, and on Tuesday evening came to
London.
Wednesday and Thursday, I settled my temporal business. It is now about eighteen
years since I began writing and printing books; and how much in that time have I gained
by printing? Why, on summing up my accounts, I found that on March 1, 1756 (the day I
left London last), I had gained by printing and preaching together a debt of twelve hundred
and thirty-six pounds.
Sunday, October 10.—I preached to a huge multitude in Moorfields on “Why will ye
die, O house of Israel?” It is field-preaching which does the execution still; for usefulness
there is none comparable to it.
Wesley's Debt of f 1236
232
Wesley's Debt of f 1236
Wesley on Electricity as a Cure
Tuesday, November 9.—Having procured an apparatus on purpose, I ordered several
persons to be electrified who were ill of various disorders; some of whom found an immediate,
some a gradual, cure. From this time I appointed, first some hours in every week and afterward
an hour in every day, wherein any that desired it might try the virture of this surprising
medicine. Two or three years after, our patients were so numerous that we were obliged to
divide them: so part were electrified in Southwark, part at the Foundry, others near St. Paul’s,
and the rest near the Seven Dials. The same method we have taken ever since; and to this
day, while hundreds, perhaps thousands, have received unspeakable good, I have not known
one man, woman, or child, who has received any hurt thereby: so that when I hear any talk
of the danger of being electrified (especially if they are medical men who talk so), I cannot
but impute it to great want either of sense or honesty.
Wesley on Electricity as a Cure
233
Wesley on Electricity as a Cure
Chapter 11. "I do Indeed Live by Preaching"; Wesley's Advice to
Travelers; Wesley and the French Prisoners
1757. Tuesday, May 31.--I breakfasted at Dumfries and spent an hour with a poor
backslider of London, who had been for some years settled there. We then rode through an
uncommonly Pleasant country (so widely distant is common report from truth) to Thorny
Hill, two or three miles from the Duke of Queensborough's seat; an ancient and noble pile
of building, delightfully situated on the side of a pleasant and fruitful hill. But it gives no
pleasure to its owner, for he does not even behold it with his eyes. Surely this is a sore evil
under the sun; a man has all things and enjoys nothing.
We rode afterward partly over and partly between some of the finest mountains, I believe,
in Europe; higher than most, if not than any, in England, and clothed with grass to the very
top. Soon after four we came to Lead Hill, a little town at the foot of the mountains, wholly
inhabited by miners.
Chapter 11. 'I do Indeed Live by Preaching'; Wesley's Advice to Travelers; Wesley and the French Prisoners
234
Chapter 11. 'I do Indeed Live by Preaching'; Wesley's Advice to Travelers;…
In Glasgow Cathedral
Wednesday, June 1.--We rode on to Glasgow; a mile short of which we met Mr. Gillies,
riding out to meet us.
In the evening the tent (so they call a covered pulpit) was Placed in the yard of the
poorhouse, a very large and commodious Place. Fronting the pulpit was the infirmary, with
most of their manner of baptizing. I believe this removed much prejudice.
Friday, 3.--At seven the congregation was increased, and earnest attention sat on every
face. In the afternoon we walked to the college and saw the new library, with the collection
of pictures. Many of them are by Raphael, Rubens, Van Dyck, and other eminent hands;
but they have not room to place them to advantage, their whole building being very small.
Saturday, 4--l walked through all parts of the old cathedral, a very large and once
beautiful structure; I think, more lofty than that at Canterbury and nearly the same length
and breadth. We then went up the main steeple, which gave us a fine prospect both of the
city and the adjacent country. A more fruitful and better cultivated plain is scarcely to be
seen in England. Indeed nothing is wanting but more trade (which would, naturally bring
more people), to make a great part of Scotland no way inferior to the best counties in England.
I was much pleased with the seriousness of the people in the evening; but still I prefer
the English congregation. I cannot be reconciled to men sitting at prayer, or covering their
heads while they are singing praise to God.
In Glasgow Cathedral
235
In Glasgow Cathedral
Wesley Sings a Scotch Psalm
Thursday, 9.--Today, Douglas, the play which has made so much noise, was put into
my hands. I was astonished to find it is one of the finest tragedies I have ever read. What
pity that a few lines were not left out, and that it was ever acted at Edinburghl
Friday, 10.--l found myself much out of order, till the flux stopped at once, without any
medicine. But being still weak, and the sun shining extremely hot, I was afraid I should not
be able to go round by Kelso. Vain fear! God took care, for this also. The wind, which had
been full east for several days, turned this morning full west and blew just in our face; about
ten the clouds rose and kept us cool till we came to Kelso.
At six, William Coward and I went to the market house. We stayed some time, and
neither man, woman, nor child came near us. At length I began singing a Scotch psalm, and
fifteen or twenty people came within hearing, but with great circumspection, keeping their
distance as though they knew not what might follow. But while I prayed, their number increased;
so that in a few minutes there was a pretty large congregation. I suppose the chief
men of the town were there; and I spared neither rich nor poor. I almost wondered at myself,
it not being usual with me to use so keen and cutting expressions; and I believe many felt
that, for all their form, they were but heathens still.
Monday, 13--l proclaimed the love of Christ to sinners, in the market place at Morpeth.
Thence we rode to Placey. The society of colliers here may be a pattern to all the societies
in England. No person ever misses his band or class; they have no jar of any kind among
them but with one heart and one mind "provoke one another to love and to good works."
After preaching I met the society in a room as warm as any in Georgia; this, with the
scorching heat of the sun when we rode on, quite exhausted my strength. But after we came
to Newcastle I soon recovered and preached with as much ease as in the morning.
Thursday, 16.--In the evening I preached at Sunderland. I then met the society and told
them plainly that none could stay with us unless he would part with all sin; particularly,
robbing the King, selling or buying run goods, which I could no more suffer than robbing
on the highway. This I enforced on every member the next day. A few would not promise
to refrain, so these I was forced to cut off. About two hundred and fifty were of a better
mind.
Wednesday, 22.--In the evening and the following morning I preached at Chester-onthe-Strate.
Observing some very fine, but not very modest, pictures in the parlor where we
supped, I desired my companion, when the company was gone, to put them where they
could do no hurt. He piled them on a heap in a corner of the room, and they have not appeared
since.
Wesley Sings a Scotch Psalm
236
Wesley Sings a Scotch Psalm
"I Do Indeed Live by Preaching!"
Thursday, July 28 (Sheffield).--I received a strange account from Edward Bennet's eldest
daughter:
On Tuesday, the twelfth of this month, I told my husband in the morning, 'I desire you
will not go into the water today, at least, not into the deep water, on the far side of the town;
for I dreamed I saw you there out of your depth, and only your head came up just above
the water.' He promised me he would not, and went to work.
"Soon after four in the afternoon, being at John Hanson's (his partner's) house, I was
on a sudden extremely sick, so that for some minutes I seemed just ready to expire. Then I
was well in a moment. Just at that time, John Hanson, who was an excellent swimmer, persuaded
my husband to go into the water on the far side of the town. He objected--the water
was deep, and he could not swim; being much importuned to go in, he stood some time
after he was undressed, and then kneeling down, prayed with an earnest and loud voice.
When he rose from his knees, John, who was swimming, called him again and, treading the
water, said, 'See, it is only breast-high.' He stepped in and sank. A man who was near, cutting
fern, and who had observed him for some time, ran to the bank and saw his head come up
just above the water. The second or third time he rose, he clasped his hands, and cried aloud,
'Lord Jesus, receive my spirit.' Immediately he sank, and rose no more."
One might naturally inquire, What became of John Hanson? As soon as he saw his
partner sink, he swam from him to the other side, put on his clothes, and went straight
home.
About noon I preached at Woodseats; in the evening at Sheffield. I do indeed live by
preaching!
How quiet is this country now, since the chief persecutors are no more seen! How many
of them have been snatched away in an hour when they looked not for it! Some time since,
a woman of Thorpe often swore she would wash her bands in the heart's blood of the next
preacher that came. But before the next preacher came she was carried to her long home.
A little before John Johnson settled at Wentwerth, a stout, healthy man who lived there told
his neighbors, "After May Day we shall have nothing but praying and preaching but I will
make noise enough to stop it." But before May Day he was silent in his grave. A servant of
Lord R-- was as bitter as he and told many lies purposely to make mischief; but before this
was done, his mouth was stopped. He was drowned in one of the fishponds.
'I Do Indeed Live by Preaching!'
237
'I Do Indeed Live by Preaching!'
Wesley at Charterhouse
Monday, August 8 (London).--I took a walk in the Charterhouse. I wondered that all
the squares and buildings, and especially the schoolboys, looked so little. But this is easily
accounted for. I was little myself when I was at school and measured all about me by myself.
Accordingly, the upper boys being then bigger than myself seemed to me very big and tall,
quite contrary to what they appear now when I am taller and bigger than they. I question
if this is not the real ground of the common imagination that our forefathers, and in general
men in past ages, were much larger than now, an imagination current in the world eighteen
hundred years ago. Whereas, in reality, men have been, at least ever since the deluge, very
nearly the same as we find them now, both for stature and understanding.
Friday, September 7.--I rode to St. Agnes.
Sunday, 4—I. T. preached at five. I could scarcely have believed if I had not heard it that
few men of learning write so correctly as an unlearned tinner speaks extempore. Mr. V.
preached two such thundering sermons at church as I have scarcely heard these twenty
years.
Monday, 5.--l rode on to Illogan, but not to the house where I used to preach; indeed
his wife promised Mr. P., before he died, that she would always receive the preachers; but
she soon changed her mind. God has just taken her only son, suddenly killed by a pit failing
upon him; and on Tuesday last, a young, strong man, riding to his burial, dropped off his
horse stone dead. The concurrence of these awful providences added considerably to our
congregation.
Saturday, 10.--We rode to the Land's End. I know no natural curiosity like this. The
vast ragged stones rise on every side, when you are near the point of land, with green turf
between as level and smooth as if it were the effect of art. And the rocks which terminate
the land are so torn by the sea that they appear like great heaps of ruins.
Sunday, 11.--I preached at St. Just at nine. At one, the congregation in Morva stood on
a sloping ground, rank above rank, as in a theater. Many of them bewailed their want of
God, and many tasted how gracious He is.
At five I preached in Newlyn, to a huge multitude; and one only seemed to be offended-a
very good sort of woman, who took great pains to get away, crying aloud, "Nay, if going
to church and sacrament will not put us to heaven, I know not what will."
Wesley at Charterhouse
238
Wesley at Charterhouse
Wesley Opposed by Mayor and Minister
Wednesday, 21.--After an hour with a few friends in Truro, I rode forward to Grampound,
a mean, inconsiderable, dirty village. However, it is a borough townl Between twelve
and one I began preaching in a meadow, to a numerous congregation. While we were singing,
I observed a person in black on the far side of the meadow, who said, "'Come down; you
have no business there." Some boys who were on a wall, taking it for granted that he spoke
to them, got down in all haste. I went on, and he walked away. I afterward understood that
he was the minister and the Mayor of Grampound. Soon after, two constables came and
said, "Sir, the mayor says you shall not preach within his borough." I answered, "The mayor
has no authority to hinder me. But it is a point not worth contesting." So I went about a
musket-shot farther and left the borough to Mr. Mayor's disposal.
Thursday, 22.--I rode to Mevagissey, which lies on the south sea, just opposite to Port
Isaac on the north. When I was here last, we had no place in the town; I could only preach
about half a mile from it. But things are altered now: I preached just over the town, to almost
all the inhabitants, and all were still as night. The next evening a drunken man made some
noise behind me. But after a few words were spoken to him, he quietly listened to the rest
of the discourse.
Saturday, 24--At half-hour after twelve I preached once more and took my leave of
them. All the time I stayed the wind blew from the sea so that no boat could stir out. By this
means all the fishermen (who are the chief part of the town) had opportunity of hearing.
At six I preached at St. Austle, a neat little town on the side of a fruitful hill.
Sunday, 25.--At two I preached in St. Stephen's, near a lone house, on the side of a barren
mountain; but neither the house nor the court could contain the people; so we went into a
meadow, where all might kneel (which they generally do in Cornwall), as well as stand and
hear. And they did hear, and sing, and pray, as for life. I saw none careless or inattentive
among them.
Wesley Opposed by Mayor and Minister
239
Wesley Opposed by Mayor and Minister
Fire at Kingswood School
Monday, October 24--l preached about noon at Bath, and in the evening at Escot, near
Lavington.
Tuesday, 25.--In my return, a man met me near Hannam and told me the schoolhouse
at Kingswood had burned down. I felt not one moment's pain, knowing that God does all
things well. When I came thither, I received a fuller account: about eight on Monday evening,
two or three boys went into the gallery, up two pair of stairs. One of them heard a strange
crackling in the room above. Opening the staircase door, he was beat back by smoke, on
which he cried out, "Firel Murderl Fire!" Mr. Baynes, hearing this, ran immediately down
and brought up a pail of water. But when he went into the room and saw the blaze, he had
not presence of mind to go up to it but threw the water upon the floor.
Meantime one of the boys rang the bell; another called John Maddern from the next
house, who ran up, as did James Burges quickly after, and found the room all in a flame.
The deal partitions took fire immediately, which spread to the roof of the house. Plenty of
water was now brought; but they could not come nigh the place where it was wanted, the
room being so filled with flame and smoke that none could go into it. At last a long ladder,
which lay in the garden, was reared up against the wall of the house. But it was then observed
that one of the sides of it was broken in two and the other quite rotten. However, John How
(a young man who lived next door) ran up it, with an axe in his hand. But he then found
the ladder was so short that, as he stood on the top of it, he could but just lay one hand over
the battlements.
How he got over to the leads none can tell; but he did so and quickly broke through the
roof, on which a vent being made, the smoke and flame issued out as from a furnace. Those
who were at the foot of the stairs with water, being able to go no further, then went through
the smoke to the door of the leads and poured it down through the tiling. By this means the
fire was quickly quenched, having consumed only a part of the partition, with a box of
clothes, and a little damaged the roof and the floor beneath.
Fire at Kingswood School
240
Fire at Kingswood School
In Norfolk and Suffolk
Wednesday, November 23 (Norwich).--I was shown Dr. Taylor's new meetinghouse,
perhaps the most elegant one in Europe. It is eight-square, built of the finest brick, with
sixteen sash-windows below, as many above, and eight skylights in the dome, which, indeed,
are purely ornamental. The inside is finished in the highest taste and is as clean as any nobleman's
saloon. The communion table is fine mahogany; the very latches of the pew doors
are polished brass. How can it be thought that the old, coarse gospel should find admission
here?
Thursday, 24.--A man had spoken to me the last week as I was going through Thetford,
and desired me to preach at Lakenheath, near Mildenhall, in Suffolk. I now purposed so to
do and rode thither from Thetford. One Mr. Evans had lately built a large and convenient
preaching house there, at his own expense. It was more than filled at six o'clock, many
standing at the door. At five in the morning (as uncommon a thing as this was in those
parts) the house was nearly filled again with earnest, loving, simple people. Several of them
came in to Mr. E's house after- ward, stood a while, and then burst into tears. I promised
to call upon them again and left them much comforted.
1758. Wednesday, January 4.--I rode to Kingswood and rejoiced over the school, which
is at length what I have so long wished it to be--a blessing to all that are therein, and an
honor to the whole body of Methodists.
In Norfolk and Suffolk
241
In Norfolk and Suffolk
Another Ninety-mile Journey
Monday, March 6 (London).--I took horse about seven o'clock. The wind being east,
I was pleasing myself that we should have it on our back; but in a quarter of an hour it
shifted to the northwest and blew the rain full in our face; both increased so that when we
came to Finchley Common it was hard work to sit our horses. The rain continued all the
way to Dunstable, where we exchanged the main road for the fields; which, having been just
ploughed, were deep enough. However, before three we came to Sundon.
Hence, on Thursday, 9, I rode to Bedford and found the sermon was not to be preached
till Friday. Had I known this in time, I should never have thought of preaching it, having
engaged to be at Epworth on Saturday.
Friday, 10.--The congregation at St. Paul's was very large and very attentive. The judge,
immediately after the sermon, sent me an invitation to dine with him. But having no time,
I was obliged to send my excuse and set out between one and two. The northeast wind was
piercing cold and, blowing exactly in our faces, soon brought a heavy shower of snow, then
of sleet, and afterward of hail. However, we reached Stilton at seven, about thirty miles from
Bedford.
Rest was now the more sweet, because both our horses were lame. However, resolving
to reach Epworth at the time appointed, I set out in a post chaise between four and five in
the morning; but the frost made it so bad driving that my companion came with the lame
horses into Stamford as soon as I. The next stage I went on horseback; but I was then obliged
to leave my mare and take another post chaise. I came to Bawtry about six. Some from Epworth
had come to meet me, but were gone half an hour before I came. I knew no chaise
could go the rest of the road, so it remained only to hire horses and a guide.
We set out about seven, but I soon found my guide knew no more of the way than I.
However, we got pretty well to Idlestop, about four miles from Bawtry, where we had just
light to discern the river at our side and the country covered with water. I had heard that
one Richard Wright lived thereabouts who knew the road over the moor perfectly well.
Hearing one speak (for we could not see him), I called "Who is there?” He answered, "Richard
Wright." I soon agreed with him, and he quickly mounted his horse and rode boldly forward.
Tne northeast wind blew full in our faces; and I heard them say, "It is very cold!" But neither
my face, nor hands, nor feet were cold till between nine and ten when we came to Epworth;
after traveling more than ninety miles, I was little more tired than when I rose in the
morning.
Another Ninety-mile Journey
242
Another Ninety-mile Journey
Wesley's Advice to Travelers
Tuesday, August 1.--The captain with whom we were to sail was in great haste to have
our things on board; but I would not send them while the wind was against us. On Wednesday
he sent message after message, so in the evening we went down to the ship, near Passage;
but there was nothing ready, or near ready for sailing. Hence I learned two or three rules
very needful for those who sail between England and Ireland: 1) never pay till you set sail;
2) go not on board till the captain goes on board; 3) send not your baggage on board till you
go yourself.
Thursday, 17--l went to the Bristol cathedral to hear Mr. Handel's Messiah. I doubt if
that congregation was ever so serious at a sermon as they were during this performance. In
many parts, especially several of the choruses, it exceeded my expectation.
Monday, October 16.--I rode to Canterbury. As we came into the city, a stone flew-out
of the pavement and struck my mare upon the leg with such violence that she dropped down
at once. I kept my seat till, in struggling to arise, she fell again and rolled over me. When
she rose I endeavored to rise too but found I had no use of my right leg or thigh. But an
honest barber came out, lifted me up, and helped me into his shop. Feeling myself very sick,
I desired a glass of cold water, which instantly gave me ease.
Friday, 27--I rode on through an extremely pleasant and fruitful country, to Colchester.
I have seen very few such towns in England. It lies on the ridge of a hill, with other hills on
each side which run parallel with it at a small distance. The two main streets, one running
east and west, the other north and south, are quite straight the whole length of the town and
fully as broad as Cheapside.
I preached at four on St. John's Green, at the side of a high old wall (a place that seemed
to be made on purpose), to an extremely attentive audience; and again at eight in the
morning, on Saturday, 28, and at four in the afternoon. In the hours between I took the
opportunity of speaking to the members of the society. In three months here are joined together
a hundred and twenty persons. A few of these know in whom they have believed,
and many are sensible of their wants.
Wesley's Advice to Travelers
243
Wesley's Advice to Travelers
Wesley at Norwich and Colchester
Sunday, November 5 (Norwich).--We went to St. Peter's Church, the Lord's supper being
administered there. I scarcely ever remember to have seen a more beautiful parish church:
the more so, because its beauty results not from foreign ornaments, but from the very form
and structure of it. It is very large and of an uncommon height, and the sides are almost all
window; so that it has an awful and venerable look and, at the same time, surprisingly
cheerful.
Monday, December 4--I was desired to step into the little church behind the Mansion
House, commonly called St. Stephen's, Walbrook. It is nothing grand, but neat and elegant
beyond expression. So that I do not wonder at the speech of the famous Italian architect
who met Lord Burlington in Italy: "My Lord, go back and see St. Stephen's in London. We
have not so fine a piece of architecture in Rome."
Friday, 29.--Today I walked all over the famous castle (Colchester), perhaps the most
ancient building in England. A considerable part of it is, without question, fourteen or fifteen
hundred years old. It was mostly built with Roman bricks, each of which is about two inches
thick, seven broad, and thirteen or fourteen long. Seat of ancient kings, British and Roman,
once dreaded far and near! But what are they now? Is not "a living dog better than a dead
lion"? And what is it wherein they prided themselves, as do the present great ones of the
earth?
A little pomp, a little sway,
A sunbeam in a winter's clay,
Is all the great and mighty have
Between the cradle and the gravel
1759. Sunday, May 6.—I received much comfort at the old church (Liverpool) in the
morning and at St. Thomas's in the afternoon. It was as if both the sermons had been made
for me. I pity those who can find no good at church. But how should they if prejudice come
between, an effectual bar to the grace of God?
Wesley at Norwich and Colchester
244
Wesley at Norwich and Colchester
The Sands of Ravenglass
Saturday, 12.--Setting out early we came to Bottle about twenty-four measured miles
from Fluckborough, soon after eight, having crossed the Millam Sand without either guide
or difficulty. Here we were informed that we could not pass at Ravenglass before one or two
o'clock; whereas, had we gone on (as we afterwards found), we might have passed immediately.
About eleven we were directed to a ford near Manchester Hall, which they said we
might cross at noon. When we came thither, they told us we could not cross; so we sat still
till about one. We then found we could have crossed at noon. However, we reached
Whitehaven before night. But I have taken my leave of the sand road. I believe it is ten
measured miles shorter than the other. But there are four sands to pass, so far from each
other that it is scarcely possible to pass them all in a day; especially as you have all the way
to do with a generation of liars who detain all strangers as long as they can, either for their
own gain or their neighbors'. I can advise no stranger to go this way; he may go round by
Kendal and Keswick, often in less time, always with less expense and far less trial of his patience.
The Sands of Ravenglass
245
The Sands of Ravenglass
Useless Doctors
Reflecting today on the case of a poor woman who had continual pain in her stomach,
I could not but remark the inexcusable negligence of most physicians in cases of this nature.
They prescribe drug upon drug without knowing a jot of the matter concerning the root of
the disorder. And without knowing this, they cannot cure, though they can murder, the
patient. Whence came this woman's pain? (which she would never have told, had she never
been questioned about it) from fretting for the death of her son. And what availed medicines
while that fretting continued? Why then do not all physicians consider how far bodily disorders
are caused or influenced by the mind, and in those cases, which are utterly out of
their sphere, call in the assistance of a minister; as ministers, when they find the mind disordered
by the body, call in the assistance of a physician? But why are these cases out of
their sphere? Because they know not God. It follows, no man can be a thorough physician
without being an experienced Christian.
Thursday, 17.--I inquired into a signal instance of Providence. When a coalpit runs far
under the ground it is customary here to build a partition wall, nearly from the shaft to
within three or four yards of the end, in order to make the air circulate; it then moves down
one side of the wall, turns at the end, and then moves briskly up on the other side. In a pit
two miles from the town, which ran full four hundred yards under the ground and had been
long neglected, several parts of this wall were fallen down. Four men were sent down to repair
it. They were about three hundred yards from the shaft, when the foul air took fire. In a
moment it tore down the wall from end to end; and, burning on till it came to the shaft, it
then burst and went off like a large cannon.
Useless Doctors
246
Useless Doctors
Fire in a Coalpit
The men instantly fell on their faces, or they would have been burned to death in a few
moments. One of them, who once knew the love of God (Andrew English), began crying
aloud for mercy. But in a very short time his breath was stopped. The other three crept on
their hands and knees, till two got to the shaft and were drawn up; but one of them died in
a few minutes. John McCombe was drawn up next, burned from head to foot, but rejoicing
and praising God. They then went down for Andrew, whom they found senseless, the very
circumstance which saved his life. For, losing his senses, he lay flat on the ground, and the
greatest part of the fire went over him; whereas, had he gone forward on his hands and
knees, he would undoubtedly have been burned to death. But life or death was welcome;
for God had restored the light of His countenance.
Monday, 21.--I preached at ten in the market place at Wigton and came to Solway Frith,
just as the water was fordable. At some times it is so three hours in twelve; at other times,
barely one.
After making a short bait at Rothwell, we came to Dumfries before six o'clock. Having
time to spare, we took a walk in the churchyard, one of the pleasantest places I ever saw. A
single tomb I observed there, which was about a hundred and thirty years old; but the inscription
was hardly legible. So soon do even our sepulchers die! Strange that men should
be so careful about them! But are not many self-condemned therein? They see the folly,
while they run into it. So poor Mr. Prior, speaking of his own tomb, has those melancholy
words, "For this last piece of human vanity, I bequeath five hundred pounds.”
Tuesday, 22.--We rode through a pleasant country to Thorny Hill, near which is the
grand seat of the Duke of Queensborough. How little did the late duke imagine that his son
would plough up his park and let his house run to ruin! But let it go! In a little time the earth
itself, and all the works of it, shall be burned up.
Hence we rode through and over huge mountains, green to the very top, to Lead Hills;
this village contains five hundred families who have had no minister for these four years.
So in Scotland, the poor have not the gospel preached! Who shall answer for the blood of
these men?
Fire in a Coalpit
247
Fire in a Coalpit
Newcastle as a Summer Resort
Monday, June 4.--After preaching (at Alnwick), I rode on to Newcastle. Certainly if I
did not believe there was another world, I should spend all my summers here; I know no
place in Great Britain comparable to it for pleasantness. But I seek another country and
therefore am content to be a wanderer upon the earth.
Thursday, 21.-I preached at Nafferton at one. As I was riding thence, one stopped me
on the road and said, "Sir, do you not remember, when you were at Prudhoe two years since
and you breakfasted at Thomas Newton's? I am his sister. You looked upon me as you were
going out, and said, 'Be in earnest.’ I knew not then what earnestness meant, nor had any
thought about it; but the words sank into my heart so that I could never rest any more till
I sought and found Christ."
Newcastle as a Summer Resort
248
Newcastle as a Summer Resort
Wesley Likes a Soft Cushion
Friday, 22.--I rode to S--k and preached to my old congregation of colliers on "Why
will ye die, O house of Israel?" After preaching, a servant of Mr. --- came and said, "Sir, my
master discharges you from preaching any more on his ground; not out of any disrespect
to you, but he will stand by the Church." "Simple master Shallowl" as Shakespeare has it:
wise, wise master rector, his counselor!
Saturday, 23.--I spoke to each of the society in Sunderland. Most of the robbers, commonly
called smugglers, have left us; but more than twice the number of honest people are
already come in their place. And if none had come, yet should I not dare to keep those who
steal hither from the King or subject.
On Monday and Tuesday evening I preached abroad, near the Keelman's Hospital, to
twice the people we should have had at the house. What marvel the devil does not love field
preaching? Neither do I. I love a commodious room, a soft cushion, a handsome pulpit. But
where is my zeal if I do not trample all these under foot in order to save one more soul?
Wednesday, July 4 (Hartlepool).--Mr. Jones preached at five, I at eight. Toward the
close of the sermon, a queer, dirty, clumsy man, I suppose a country wit, took a deal of pains
to disturb the congregation. When I had done, fearing he might hurt those who were gathered
about him, I desired two or three of our brethren to go to him, one after the other, and not
say much themselves but let him talk till he was weary. They did so, but without effect, as
his fund of ribaldry seemed inexhaustible. W. A. then tried another way. He got into the
circle close to him and listening a while said, "This is pretty; pray say it over again." "What!
are you deaf?" "No; but for the entertainment of the people. Come; we are all attention."
After repeating this twice or thrice, the wag could not stand it; but, with two or three curses,
walked clear off.
Wesley Likes a Soft Cushion
249
Wesley Likes a Soft Cushion
Defeating the Press-gang
In the evening I began near Stockton market place as usual. I had hardly finished the
hymn when I observed the people, in great confusion; this was occasioned by a lieutenant
of a man-of-war who had chosen that time to bring his press-gang and ordered them to
take Joseph Jones and William Alwood. Joseph Jones told him, "Sir, I belong to Mr. Wesley."
After a few words, he let him go; as he did likewise William Alwood, after a few hours, understanding
he was a licensed preacher. He likewise seized upon a young man of the town,
but the women rescued him by main strength. They also broke the lieutenant's head and so
stoned both him and his men that they ran away with all speed.
Friday, August 3.--I preached at Gainsborough in Sir Nevil Hickman's great hall. It is
fully as large as the Weaver's Hall in Bristol. At two it was filled with a rude, wild multitude
(a few of a better spirit excepted). Yet all but two or three gentlemen were attentive, while
I enforced our Lord's words, "What shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world
and lose his own soul?" I was walking back through a gaping, staring crowd when Sir Nevil
came and thanked me for my sermon, to the no small amazement of his neighbors, who
shrank back as if they had seen a ghost.
Defeating the Press-gang
250
Defeating the Press-gang
Extraordinary Trances
Monday, 6 (Everton).--I talked largely with Ann Thorn and two others, who had been
several times in trances. What they all agreed in was 1) that when they went away, as they
termed it, it was always at the time they were fullest of the love of God; 2) that it came upon
them in a moment, without any previous notice and took away all their senses and strength;
3) that there were some exceptions, but in general, from that moment, they were in another
world, knowing nothing of what was done or said by all that were round about them.
About five in the afternoon I heard them singing hymns. Soon after, Mr. B. came up
and told me Alice Miller (fifteen years old) had fallen into a trance. I went down immediately
and found her sitting on a stool and leaning against the wall, with her eyes open and fixed
upward. I made a motion as if going to strike, but they continued immovable. Her face
showed an unspeakable mixture of reverence and love, while silent tears stole down her
cheeks. Her lips were a little open, and sometimes moved; but not enough to cause any
sound.
I do not know whether I ever saw a human face look so beautiful; sometimes it was
covered with a smile, as from joy, mixing with love and reverence; but the tears fell still
though not so fast. Her pulse was quite regular. In about half an hour I observed her countenance
change into the form of fear, pity, and distress; then she burst into a flood of tears
and cried out, "Dear Lord; they will be damned! They will all be damnedl" But in about five
minutes her smiles returned, and only love and joy appeared in her face.
About half an hour after six, I observed distress take place again; and soon after she
wept bitterly and cried out, "Dear Lord, they will go to hell! The world will go to hell!" Soon
after, she said, "Cry aloud! Spare not!" And in a few moments her look was composed again
and spoke a mixture of reverence, joy, and love. Then she said aloud, "Give God the glory."
About seven her senses returned. I asked, "Where have you been?"--"I have been with my
Saviour." "In heaven, or on earth?"--"I cannot tell; but I was in glory." "Why then did you
cry?"--"Not for myself, but for the world; for I saw they were on the brink of hell." "Whom
did you desire to give the glory to God?"--"Ministers that cry aloud to the world; else they
will be proud; and then God will leave them, and they will lose their own souls."
Extraordinary Trances
251
Extraordinary Trances
Wesley Rides Twenty-four Hundred Miles in Seven Months
Tuesday, 7.--After preaching at four (because of the harvest) I took horse and rode
easily to London. Indeed I wanted a little rest; having ridden, in seven months, about fourand-twenty
hundred miles.
Monday, 13--l took a little ride to Croydon, one of the seats of the Archbishops of
Canterbury. Was it one of these who ordered, many years ago (for the characters are of old
standing), that dreadful inscription to be placed just over the communion table? "And now,
O ye priests, this commandment is for you. If ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it to
heart, to give glory unto my name, saith the Lord of hosts, I will even send a curse upon
you, and I will curse your blessings: yea, I have cursed them already, because ye do not lay
it to heart. Behold, I will corrupt your seed, and spread dung upon your faces, even the dung
of your solemn feasts, and one shall take you away with it" [Mal. 2-1-3].
The Archbishop's palace is an ancient, venerable pile, and the gardens are extremely
pleasant. The late Archbishop had improved them at a large expense; but continual illness
prevented his enjoying them; till, after four years' constant pain, he was called away--one
may hope to the garden of God.
I dined at Mr. B.'s, in Epsom, whose house and gardens lie in what was once a chalkpit.
It is the most elegant spot I ever saw with my eyes, everything within doors and without
being finished in the most exquisite taste. Surely nothing on earth can be more delightful.
Oh, what will the possessor feel when he cries out,
Must I then leave thee, paradise? then leave
These happy shades, and mansions fit for gods?
Thursday, 30--l preached at the Tabernacle in Norwich to a large, rude, noisy congregation.
I took knowledge, what manner of teachers they had been accustomed to and determined
to mend them or end them. Accordingly, the next evening after sermon I reminded
them of two things: the one, that it was not decent to begin talking aloud as soon as service
was ended, and hurrying to and fro, as in a bear garden. The other, that it was a bad custom
to gather in knots just after sermon and turn a place of worship into a coffee house. I
therefore desired that none would talk under that roof, but go quietly and silently away.
And on Sunday, September 2, I had the pleasure to observe that all went as quietly away as
if he had been accustomed to it for many years.
Sunday, September 9.--I met the society at seven and told them in plain terms that they
were the most ignorant, self-conceited, self-willed, fickle, untractable, disorderly, disjointed
society that I knew in the three kingdoms. And God applied it to their hearts so that many
were profited; but I do not find that one was offended.
Wesley Rides Twenty-four Hundred Miles in Seven Months
252
Wesley Rides Twenty-four Hundred Miles in Seven Months
Field-preaching Expedient
Friday 14.--l returned to London. Saturday, 15. Having left orders for the immediate
repairing of West Street Chapel, I went to see what they had done and saw cause to praise
God for this also. The main timbers were so rotten that in many places one might thrust his
fingers into them. So that probably, had we delayed till spring, the whole building must have
fallen to the ground.
Monday, 17.--l went to Canterbury. Two hundred soldiers, I suppose, and a whole row
of officers attended in the evening. Their number was increased the next evening, and all
behaved as men fearing God. Wednesday, 19, I preached at Dover, in the new room which
is just finished. Here also the hearers increase, some of whom are convinced and others
comforted daily. Thursday, 20. I strongly applied at Canterbury to the soldiers in particular,
"He that hath the Son hath life; and he that hath not the Son of God hath not life" [I John
5:12]. The next day, in my return to London, I read Mr. Huygens's Conjectures on the
Planetary World. He surprised me. I think he clearly proves that the moon is not habitable:
that there are neither
Rivers nor mountains on her spotty globe;
that there is no sea, no water on her surface, nor any atmosphere; and hence he very
rationally infers that "neither are any of the secondary planets inhabited." And who can
prove that the primary are? I know the earth is. Of the rest I know nothing.
Sunday, 23.--A vast majority of the immense congregation in Moorfields were deeply
serious. One such hour might convince any impartial man of the expediency of fieldpreaching.
What building, except St. Paul's Church, would contain such a congregation?
And if it would, what human voice could have reached them there? By repeated observations
I find I can command thrice the number in the open air that I can under a roof. And who
can say the time for field-preaching is over while 1) greater numbers than ever attend; 2)
the converting, as well as convincing, power of God is eminently present with them?
Field-preaching Expedient
253
Field-preaching Expedient
Wesley Clothes French Prisoners
Monday, October 1 (Bristol).--All my leisure time, during my stay at Bristol, I employed
in finishing the fourth volume of “Discourses”; probably the last which I shall publish.
Monday, 15--l walked up to Knowle, a mile from Bristol, to see the French prisoners.
About eleven hundred of them, we are informed, were confined in that little place, without
anything to lie on but a little dirty straw, or anything to cover them but a few foul thin rags,
either by day or night, so that they died like rotten sheep. I was much affected and preached
in the evening on (Exodus 23:9), "Thou shalt not oppress a stranger: for ye know the heart
of a stranger, seeing ye were strangers in the land of Egypt." Eighteen pounds were contributed
immediately, which were made up four-and-twenty the next day. With this we bought
linen and woolen cloth, which were made up into shirts, waistcoats, and breeches. Some
dozen of stockings were added; all which were carefully distributed where there was the
greatest want. Soon after, the Corporation of Bristol sent a large quantity of mattresses and
blankets. And it was not long before contributions were set on foot at London and in various
parts of the kingdom; so that I believe from this time they were pretty well provided with
all the necessaries of life.
Wesley Clothes French Prisoners
254
Wesley Clothes French Prisoners
The Truth about Trances
Saturday, November 17 (London).--I spent an hour agreeably and profitably with Lady
G-- H--, and Sir C-- H--. It is well a few of the rich and noble are called. Oh, that God would
increase their number! But I should rejoice (were it the will of God), if it were done by the
ministry of others. If I might choose, I should still (as I have done hitherto) preach the gospel
to the poor.
Friday, 23.--The roads were so extremely slippery that it was with much difficulty we
reached Bedford. We had a pretty large congregation; but the stench from the swine under
the room was scarcely supportable. Was ever a preaching place over a hogsty before? Surely
they love the gospel who come to hear it in such a place.
Sunday, 25--In the afternoon God was eminently present with us, though rather to
comfort than convince. But I observed a remarkable difference, since I was here (Everton)
before, as to the manner of the work. None now were in trances, none cried out, none fell
down or were convulsed; only some trembled exceedingly, a low murmur was heard, and
many were refreshed with the multitude of peace.
The danger was to regard extraordinary circumstances too much, such as outcries,
convulsions, visions, trances; as if these were essential to the inward work, so that it could
not go on without them. Perhaps the danger is, to regard them too little; to condemn them
altogether; to imagine they had nothing of God in them, and were a hindrance to his work.
Whereas the truth is 1) God suddenly and strongly convinced many that they were lost
sinners; the natural consequence whereof were sudden outcries and strong bodily convulsions;
2) to strengthen and encourage them that believed, and to make His work more apparent,
He favored several of them with divine dreams, others with trances and visions; 3)
in some of these instances, after a time, nature mixed with grace; 4) Satan likewise mimicked
this work of God in order to discredit the whole work; and yet it is not wise to give up this
part any more than to give up the whole. At first, it was, doubtless, wholly from God. It is
partly so at this day; and He will enable us to discern how far, in every case, the work is pure
and where it mixes or degenerates.
Wednesday, 28.--I returned to London; on Thursday, 29, the day appointed for the
general thanksgiving, I preached again in the chapel near the Seven Dials, both morning
and afternoon. I believed the oldest man in England has not seen a thanksgiving day so observed
before. It had the solemnity of the general fast. All the shops were shut up; the people
in the streets appeared, one and all, with an air of seriousness; the prayers, lessons, and
whole public service were admirably suited to the occasion. The prayer for our enemies, in
particular, was extremely striking; perhaps it is the first instance of the kind in Europe. There
was no noise, hurry, bonfires, fireworks in the evening, and no public diversions. This is
indeed a Christian holiday, a "rejoicing unto the Lord." The next day came the news that
Sir Edward Hawke had dispersed the French fleet.
The Truth about Trances
255
The Truth about Trances
Sunday, December 9.--I had, for the first time, a love-feast for the whole society. Wednesday,
12. I began reading over the Greek Testament and the notes, with my brother and
several others; carefully comparing the translation with the original and correcting or enlarging
the notes as we saw occasion.
The same day I spent part of the afternoon in the British Museum. There is a large library,
a great number of curious manuscripts, many uncommon monuments of antiquity, and
the whole collection of shells, butterflies, beetles, grasshoppers, and so forth, which the indefatigable
Sir Hans Sloane, with such vast expense and labor, procured in a life of fourscore
years.
256
The Truth about Trances
Chapter 12. Wesley's Letter to an Editor; Impositions and
Declarations; the Speaking Statue; Wesley's Pentecost
Chapter 12. Wesley's Letter to an Editor; Impositions and Declarations; the Speaking Statue; Wesley's Pentecost
257
Chapter 12. Wesley's Letter to an Editor; Impositions and Declarations;…
Wesley and the Irish Question
1760. Wednesday, January 16.--One came to me, as she said, with a message from the
Lord, to tell me that I was laying up treasures on earth, taking my ease, and minding only
my eating and drinking. I told her God knew me better; and if He had sent her, He would
have sent her with a more proper message.
Monday, April 21.--In riding to Rosmead I read Sir John Davis's Historical Relations
concerning Ireland. None who reads these can wonder that, fruitful as it is, it was always so
thinly inhabited; for he makes it plain 1) that murder was never capital among the native
Irish; the murderer paid only a small fine to the chief of his sept; [1] 2) when the English
settled here, still the Irish had no benefit of the English laws. They could not so much as sue
an Englishman. So the English beat, plundered, yea, murdered them, at pleasure. Hence 3)
arose continual wars between them, for three hundred and fifty years together; and hereby
both the English and Irish natives were kept few, as well as poor.
4) When they were multiplied during a peace of forty years, from 1600 to 1641, the
general massacre, with the ensuing war, again thinned their numbers; not so few as a million
of men, women, and children, being destroyed in four years' time. 5) Great numbers have
ever since, year by year, left the land merely for want of employment. 6) The gentry are
continually driving away hundreds, yea, thousands, of them that remain, by throwing such
quantities of arable land into pasture, which leaves them neither business nor food. This it
is that now dispeoples many parts of Ireland, of Connaught in particular, which, it is supposed,
has scarcely half the inhabitants at this day which it had fourscore years ago.
Wesley and the Irish Question
258
Wesley and the Irish Question
Attack on Wesley's Hat
Tuesday, June 10.--I rode to Drumersnave, a village delightfully situated.
At noon William Ley, Jaynes Glasbrook, and I rode to Carrick-upon-Shannon. In less
than an hour, an esquire and justice of the peace came down with a drum and what mob he
could gather. I went into the garden with the congregation, while he was making a speech
to his followers in the street. He then attacked William Ley (who stood at the door), being
armed with a halbert and long sword, and ran at him with the halbert; but missing his thrust,
he then struck at him and broke it short upon his wrist. Having made his way through the
house to the other door, he was at a full stop. James Glasbrook held it fast on the other side.
While he was endeavoring to force it open, one told him I was preaching in the garden.
On this he quitted the door in haste, ran round the house, and with part of his retinue,
climbed over the wall into the garden; with a whole volley of oaths and curses declared, "You
shall not preach here today." I told him, "Sir, I do not intend it, for I have preached already."
This made him ready to tear the ground. Finding he was not to be reasoned with, I went
into the house. Soon after he revenged himself on James Glasbrook (by breaking the
truncheon of his halbert on his arm), and on my hat, which he beat and kicked most valiantly;
but a gentleman rescued it out of his hands, and we rode quietly out of the town.
Wednesday, September 10.--When I came to St. Ives, I was determined to preach abroad;
but the wind was so high, I could not stand where I had intended. But we found a little enclosure
near it, one end of which was native rock, rising ten or twelve feet perpendicular,
from which the ground fell with an easy descent. A jetting out of the rock, about four feet
from the ground, gave me a very convenient pulpit. Here well nigh the whole town, high
and low, rich and poor, assembled together. Nor was there a word to be heard, or a smile
seen, from one end of the congregation to the other. It was just the same the three following
evenings. Indeed I was afraid on Saturday that the roaring of the sea, raised by the north
wind, would have prevented their hearing. But God gave me so clear and strong a voice that
I believe scarcely one word was lost.
Sunday, 14.--At eight I chose a large ground, the sloping side of a meadow, where the
congregation stood, row above row, so that all might see as well as hear. It was a beautiful
sight. Everyone seemed to take to himself what was spoken. I believe every back-slider in
the town was there. And surely God was there, to "heal their backslidings."
I began at Zennor, as soon as the church service ended; I suppose scarcely six persons
went away.
At five I went once more into the ground at St. Ives and found such a congregation as
I think was never seen in a place before (Gwennap excepted) in this county. Some of the
chief of the town were now not in the skirts, but in the thickest of the people. The clear sky,
the setting sun, the smooth, still water, all agreed with the state of the audience.
Attack on Wesley's Hat
259
Attack on Wesley's Hat
“A Kind of Waterspout”
Wednesday, 17.--The room at St. Just was quite full at five, and God gave us a parting
blessing. At noon I preached on the cliff near Penzance, where no one now gives an uncivil
word. Here I procured an account, from an eyewitness, of what happened the twenty-seventh
of last month. A round pillar, narrowest at bottom, of a whitish color, rose out of the sea
near Mousehole and reached the clouds. One who was riding over the strand from Marazion
to Penzance saw it stand for a short space and then move swiftly toward her, till the skirt of
it touching her, the horse threw her and ran away. It had a strong sulphurous smell. It
dragged with it abundance of sand and pebbles from the shore; and then went over the land,
carrying with it corn, furze, or whatever it found in its way. It was doubtless a kind of waterspout;
but a waterspout on land, I believe, is seldom seen.
Friday, 19.--I rode to Illogan. We had heavy rain before I began, but scarcely any while
I was preaching. I learned several other particulars here concerning the waterspout. It was
seen near Mousehole an hour before sunset. About sunset it began traveling over the land,
tearing up all the furze and shrubs it met. Nearly an hour after sunset it passed (at the rate
of four or five miles an hour) across Mr. Harris's fields, in Camborne, sweeping the ground
as it went, about twenty yards in diameter at bottom, and broader and broader up to the
clouds. It made a noise like thunder, took up eighteen stacks of corn, with a large haystack
and the stones whereon it stood, scattered them abroad (but it was quite dry), and then
passed over the cliff into the sea.
Saturday, 20.--In the evening I took my old stand in the main street in Redruth. A
multitude of people, rich and poor, calmly attended. So is the roughest become one of the
quietest towns in England.
'A Kind of Waterspout'
260
'A Kind of Waterspout'
A Tinner’s Story
Sunday, 21.--I preached in the same place at eight. Mr. C--p of St. Cubert, preached at
the church both morning and afternoon and strongly confirmed what I had spoken. At one,
the day being mild and calm, we had the largest congregation of all. But it rained all the time
I was preaching at Gwennap. We concluded the day with a love-feast, at which James Roberts,
a tinner of St. Ives, related how God had dealt with his soul.
He was one of the first in the society in St. Ives, but soon relapsed into his old sin,
drunkenness, and wallowed in it for two years, during which time he headed the mob who
pulled down the preaching-house. Not long after, he was standing with his partner at Edward
May's shop when the preacher went by. His partner said, "I will tell him I am a Methodist."
"Nay," said Edward, "your speech will betray you." James felt the word as a sword, thinking
in himself, "So does my speech now betray mel" He turned and hastened home, fancying
he heard the devil stepping after him all the way. For forty hours he never closed his eyes
or tasted either meat or drink. He was then at his wit's end and went to the window, looking
to drop into hell instantly, when he heard those words, "I will be merciful to thy unrighteousness,
thy sins and iniquities will I remember no more" [see Heb. 8:12]. All his load was gone;
and he has now for many years walked worthy of the gospel.
Wednesday, October 22.--Being informed that some neighboring gentlemen had declared
they would apprehend the next preacher who came to Pensford, I rode over to give them
the meeting; but none appeared. The house was more than filled with deeply attentive
hearers. It seems the time is come at length for the Word of God to take root here also.
Friday, 24--l visited the French prisoners at Knowle and found many of them almost
naked again. In hopes of provoking others to jealousy, I made another collection for them
and ordered the money to be laid out in linen and waistcoats, which were given to those
that were most in want.
Saturday, 25.--King George was gathered to his fathers. When will England have a better
Prince?
Many of us agreed to observe Friday, 31, as a day of fasting and prayer for the blessing
of God upon our nation, and in particular on his present Majesty. We met at five, at nine,
at one, and at half-past eight. I expected to be a little tired, but was more lively after twelve
at night than I was at six in the morning.
A Tinner's Story
261
A Tinner's Story
Wesley Writes to the London Chronicle
1761. January, Friday 2.--I wrote the following letter:
"To the Editor of the London Chronicle.
"Sir,--Of all the seats of woe on this side hell, few, I suppose, exceed or even equal
Newgate. If any region of horror could exceed it a few years ago, Newgate in Bristol did; so
great was the filth, the stench, the misery and wickedness, which shocked all who had a
spark of humanity left.
How was I surprised then, when I was there a few weeks ago! 1) Every part of it, above
stairs and below, even the pit wherein the felons are confined at night is as clean and sweet
as a gentleman's house; it being now a rule that every prisoner wash and clean his apartment
thoroughly twice a week. 2) Here is no fighting or brawling. If any thinks himself ill-used,
the cause is immediately referred to the keeper, who hears the contending parties face to
face and decides the affair at once. 3) The usual grounds of quarreling are removed. For it
is very rarely that anyone cheats or wrongs another, as being sure, if anything of this kind
is discovered, to be committed to a closer confinement.
4) Here is no drunkenness suffered, however advantageous it might be to the keeper,
as well as the tapster. 5) Nor any whoredom; the women prisoners being narrowly observed
and kept separate from the men; nor is any woman of the town now admitted, no, not at
any price. 6) All possible care is taken to prevent idleness; those who are willing to work at
their callings are provided with tools and materials, partly by the keeper, who gives them
credit at a very moderate profit; partly by the alms occasionally given, which are divided
with the utmost prudence and impartiality. Accordingly, at this time, among others, a
shoemaker, a tailor, a brazier, and a coachmaker are working at their several trades.
7) Only on the Lord's day they neither work nor play, but dress themselves as clean as
they can, to attend the public service in the chapel, at which every person under the roof is
present. None is excused, unless sick; in which case he is provided, gratis, both with advice
and medicines. 8) And in order to assist them in things of the greatest concern (besides a
sermon every Sunday and Thursday), they have a large Bible chained on one side of the
chapel, which any of the prisoners may read. By the blessing of God on these regulations
the prison now has a new face: nothing offends either the eye or ear, and the whole has the
appearance of a quiet, serious family. And does not the keeper of Newgate deserve to be
remembered full as well as the Man of Ross? May the Lord remember him in that day!
Meantime, will no one follow his example? I am, Sir,
"Your humble servant,
"John Wesley."
Saturday, March 14.--l rode (from Birmingham) to Wednesbury. Sunday, 15. I made a
shift to preach within at eight in the morning; but in the afternoon I knew not what to do,
having a pain in my side and a sore throat. However, I resolved to speak as long as I could.
Wesley Writes to the London Chronicle
262
Wesley Writes to the London Chronicle
I stood at one end of the house, and the people (supposed to be eight or ten thousand) in
the field adjoining. I spoke from, "I count all things but loss, for the excellency of the
knowledge of Christ Jesus my Lord" [Phil. 3:8]. When I had done speaking, my complaints
were gone.
Monday, 16.--I intended to rest two or three days; but being pressed to visit Shrewsbury,
and having no other time, I rode over today, though upon a miserable beast. When I came,
my head ached as well as my side. I found the door of the place where I was to preach surrounded
by a numerous rnob. But they seemed met only to starve. Yet part of them came
in; almost all that did (a large number) behaved quietly and seriously.
263
Wesley Writes to the London Chronicle
Preaching in the Inn Yard
Tuesday, 17.--At five the congregation was large and appeared not a little affected. The
difficulty now was how to get back, for I could not ride the horse on which I came. But this
too was provided for. We met in the street with one who lent me his horse, which was so
easy that I grew better and better till I came to Wolverhampton. None had yet preached
abroad in this furious town; but I was resolved, with God's help, to make a trial, and I ordered
a table to be set in the inn-yard. Such a number of wild men I have seldom seen; but they
gave me no disturbance, either while I preached, or when I afterward walked through the
midst of them.
About five I preached to a far larger congregation at Dudley, and all as quiet as at London.
The scene is changed since the dirt and stones of this town were flying about me on every
side.
Saturday, May 2 (Aberdeen).--In the afternoon I sent to the principal and regent to
desire leave to preach in the College Close. This was readily granted; but as it begin to rain,
I was desired to go into the hall. I suppose this is fully a hundred feet long, and seated all
around. The congregation was large, notwithstanding the rain; and fully as large at five in
the morning.
Preaching in the Inn Yard
264
Preaching in the Inn Yard
Wesley Preaches at Aberdeen
Monday, 4.--About noon I took a walk to the King's College, in Old Aberdeen. It has
three sides of a square, handsomely built, not unlike Queen's College in Oxford. Going up
to see the hall, we found a large company of ladies, with several gentlemen. They looked
and spoke to one another, after which one of the gentlemen took courage and came to me,
He said, "We came last night to the College Close, but could not hear, and should be extremely
obliged if you would give us a short discourse here." I knew not what God might have to
do; and so began without delay on "God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself"
[II Cor. 5:19]. I believe the word was not lost: it fell as dew on the tender glass.
In the afternoon I was walking in the library of the Marischal College, when the principal,
and the divinity professor, came to me; and the latter invited me to his lodgings, where I
spent an hour very agreeably. In the evening, the eagerness of the people made them ready
to trample each other under foot. It was some time before they were still enough to hear;
but then they devoured every word. After preaching, Sir Archibald Grant (whom business
had called to town) sent and desired to speak to me. I could not then, but promised to wait
upon him, with God's leave, in my return to Edinburgh.
Tuesday, 5.--I accepted the principal's invitation, and spent an hour with him at his
house. I observed no stiffness at all, but the easy good breeding of a man of sense and
learning. I suppose both he and all the professors, with some of the magistrates, attended
in the evening. I set all the windows open; but the hall, notwithstanding, was as hot as a
bagnio. [1]
Wednesday, 6.--At half-hour after six I stood in the College Close and proclaimed Christ
crucified. My voice was so strengthened that all could hear, and all were earnestly attentive.
Wesley Preaches at Aberdeen
265
Wesley Preaches at Aberdeen
Wesley's Criticism of Edinburgh
Monday, 11.--I took my leave of Edinburgh for the present. The situation of the city,
on a hill shelving down on both sides, as well as to the east, with the stately castle upon a
craggy rock on the west, is inexpressibly fine. And the main street, so broad and finely paved,
with the lofty houses on either hand (many of them seven or eight stories high), is far beyond
any in Great Britain. But how can it be suffered that all manner of filth should still be thrown
even into this street continually? Where are the magistracy, the gentry, the nobility of the
land? Have they no concern for the honor of their nation? How long shall the capital city
of Scotland, yea, and the chief street of it, stink worse than a common sewer? Will no lover
of his country, or of decency and common sense, find a remedy for this?
Holyrood House, at the entrance of Edinburgh, the ancient palace of the Scottish kings,
is a noble structure. It was rebuilt and furnished by King Charles the Second. One side of it
is a picture gallery wherein are pictures of all the Scottish kings, and an original one of the
celebrated Queen Mary. It is scarcely possible for any who looks at this to think her such a
monster as some have painted her; nor indeed for any who considers the circumstances of
her death, equal to that of an ancient martyr.
Wesley's Criticism of Edinburgh
266
Wesley's Criticism of Edinburgh
A Busy Week
Monday, June 15.--l rode to Durham, having appointed to preach there at noon. The
meadow, near the riverside, was quite convenient, and the small rain neither disturbed me
nor the congregation. In the afternoon I rode to Hartlepool. But I had much ado to preach;
my strength was gone as well as my voice; and indeed, they generally go together. Three
days in a week I can preach thrice a day without hurting myself; but I had now far exceeded
this, besides meeting classes and exhorting the societies. I was obliged to lie down a good
part of Tuesday. However, in the afternoon I preached at Cherington, and in the evening
at Hartlepool again, though not without difficulty. Wednesday, 17. I rode to Stockton, where,
a little before the time of preaching, my voice and strength were restored at once. The next
evening it began to rain just as I began to preach; but it was suspended till the service was
over; it then rained again till eight in the morning.
Friday, 19.--It was hard work to ride eight miles (so called) in two hours and a half, the
rain beating upon us, and the by-road being exceedingly slippery. But we forgot all this
when we came to the Grange, so greatly was God present with His people. Thence we rode
to Darlington. Here we were under a difficulty again; not half the people could come in,
and the rain forbade my preaching without. But at one (the hour of preaching) the rain
stopped and did not begin again till past two; so the people stood very conveniently in the
yard, and many did not care to go away. When I went in, they crowded to the door and
windows, and stayed till I took horse. At seven I preached at Yarm, [1] and desired one of
our brethren to take my place in the morning.
A Busy Week
267
A Busy Week
Wesley and Impositions
Sunday, 21.--I rode to Osmotherley, where the minister read prayers seriously and
preached a useful sermon. After service I began in the churchyard: I believe many were
wounded and many comforted. After dinner I called on Mr. Adams, who first invited me
to Osmotherley. He was reading the strange account of the two missionaries who have lately
made such a figure in the newspapers. I suppose the whole account is just such another
gross imposition upon the public as the man's gathering the people together to see him go
into the quart bottle. "Men seven hundred years old!" And why not seven yards high? He
that can believe it, let him believe it.
Monday, 22.--I spoke, one by one, to the society at Hutton Rudby. At eleven I preached
once more, though in great weakness of body, and met the stewards of all the societies. I
then rode to Stokesley and, having examined the little society, went on for Guisborough.
The sun was burning hot; but in a quarter of an hour a cloud interposed, and he troubled
us no more. I was desired by a gentleman of the town to preach in the market place; and
there a table was placed for me, but it was in a bad neighborhood; for there was so vehement
a stench of stinking fish as was ready to suffocate me, and the people roared like the waves
of the sea. But the voice of the Lord was mightier, and in a few minutes the whole multitude
was still and seriously attended while I proclaimed "Jesus Christ, made of God unto us wisdom,
and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption" [1 Cor. 1:30].
Tuesday, 23.--I began about five, near the same place, and had a great part of the same
audience; yet they were not the same. The change might easily be read in their countenance.
When we took horse and just faced the sun, it was hard work for man and beast; but about
eight the wind shifted, and blowing in our face, kept us cool till we came to Whitby.
In the evening I preached on the top of the hill, to which you ascend by a hundred
ninety-one steps. The congregation was exceedingly large, and ninety-nine in a hundred
were attentive. When I began, the sun shone full in my face; but he soon clouded and shone
no more till I had done.
Wednesday, 24.--l walked round the old Abbey, which, both with regard to its size
(being, I judge, a hundred yards long) and the workmanship of it, is one of the finest, if not
the finest, ruin in the kingdom. Hence we rode to Robin Hood's Bay, where I preached at
six in the Lower Street, near the quay. In the midst of the sermon a large cat, frightened out
of a chamber, leaped down upon a woman's head, and ran over the heads or shoulders of
many more; but none of them moved or cried out any more than if it had been a butterfly.
Thursday, 25.--I had a pleasant ride to Scarborough, the wind tempering the heat of the
sun. I had designed to preach abroad in the evening; but the thunder, lightning, and rain
prevented. However, I stood on a balcony, and several hundreds of people stood below; and,
notwithstanding the heavy rain, would not stir till I concluded.
Wesley and Impositions
268
Wesley and Impositions
Friday, July 3.--We returned to York, where I was desired to call upon a poor prisoner
in the castle. I had formerly occasion to take notice of a hideous monster, called a chancery
bill; I now saw the fellow to it, called a declaration. The plain fact was this: some time since
a man who lived near Yarm assisted others in running some brandy. His share was nearly
four pounds. After he had wholly left off that bad work and was following his own business,
that of a weaver, he was arrested and sent to York gaol; and, not long after, comes down a
declaration, "that Jac. Wh--- had landed a vessel laded with brandy and Geneva, at the port
of London, and sold them there, whereby he was indebted to his Majesty five hundred and
seventy-seven pounds and upwards." And to tell this worthy story, the lawyer takes up
thirteen or fourteen sheets of treble stamped paper.
269
Wesley and Impositions
A Monster Called a Declaration
O England, England! will this reproach never be rolled away from thee? Is there anything
like this to be found, either among Papists, Turks, or heathens? In the name of truth, justice,
mercy, and common sense I ask, 1) Why do men lie for lying sake? Is it only to keep their
hands in? What need else of saying it was the port of London when everyone knew the
brandy was landed above three hundred miles from thence? What a monstrous contempt
of truth does this show, or rather hatred to it! 2) Where is the justice of swelling four pounds
into five hundred and seventy-seven? 3) Where is the common sense of taking up fourteen
sheets to tell a story that may be told in ten lines? 4) Where is the mercy of thus grinding
the face of the poor? thus sucking the blood of a poor, beggared prisoner? Would not this
be execrable villainy if the paper and writing together were only sixpence a sheet, when they
have stripped him already of his little all and not left him fourteen groats in the world?
Sunday, 5.--Believing one hindrance of the work of God in York was the neglect of fieldpreaching,
I preached this morning at eight, in an open place near the city walls. Abundance
of people ran together, most of whom were deeply attentive. One or two only were angry
and threw a few stones; but it was labor lost; for none regarded them.
Sunday, 12.--I had appointed to be at Haworth; but the church would not nearly contain
the people who came from all sides. However, Mr. Grimshaw had provided for this by fixing
a scaffold on the outside of one of the windows, through which I went after prayers, and
the people likewise all went out into the churchyard. The afternoon congregation was larger
still. What has God wrought in the midst of those rough mountains!
A Monster Called a Declaration
270
A Monster Called a Declaration
Some Impudent Women
Monday, 13.--About five I preached at Paddiham, another place eminent for all manner
of wickedness. The multitude of people obliged me to stand in the yard of the preachinghouse.
Over against me, at a little distance, sat some of the most impuident women I ever
saw; yet I am not sure that God did not reach their hearts, for
They roar'd, and would have blush'd, if capable of shame.
Friday, 24.--About one I preached at Bramley, where Jonas Rushford, about fourteen
years old, gave me the following relation: "About this time last year I was desired by two of
our neighbors to go with them to Mr. Crowther's at Skipton, who would not speak to them,
about a man that had been missing twenty days, but bid them bring a boy twelve or thirteen
years old. When we came in, he stood reading a book.
Some Impudent Women
271
Some Impudent Women
Seen in a Looking Glass
"He put me into a bed, with a looking glass in my hand, and covered me all over. Then
he asked me whom I had a mind to see; and I said, 'My mother.' I presently saw her with a
lock of wool in her hand, standing just in the place, and the clothes she was in, as she told
me afterwards. Then he bid me look again for the man that was missing, who was one of
our neighbors. And I looked and saw him riding toward Idle, but he was very drunk; and
he stopped at the alehouse and drank two pints more, and he pulled out a guinea to change.
Two men stood by, a big man and a little man; and they went on before him, and got two
hedge-stakes; and when he came up, on Windle Common, at the top of the hill, they pulled
him off his horse, killed him, and threw him into a coalpit. And I saw it all as plain as if I
was close to them. And if I saw the men, I should know them again.
"We went back to Bradford that night; and the next day I went with our neighbors and
showed them the spot where he was killed, and the pit he was thrown into; and a man went
down and brought him up. And it was as I had told them; his handkerchief was tied about
his mouth, and fastened behind his neck."
Is it improbable only, or flatly impossible, when all the circumstances are considered,
that this should all be pure fiction? They that can believe this, may believe a man's getting
into a bottle.
Monday, July 27.--l preached at Staincross about eleven; about five, at Barley Hall; the
next morning at Sheffield. In the afternoon I rode on to Matlock Bath. The valley which
reaches from the town to the bath is pleasant beyond expression. In the bottom of this runs
a little river, close to which a mountain rises, almost perpendicular, to an enormous height;
part is covered with green, part with ragged and naked rocks. On the other side, the mountain
rises gradually with tufts of trees here and there. The brow on both sides is fringed with
trees, which seem to answer each other.
Seen in a Looking Glass
272
Seen in a Looking Glass
Wesley at Matlock Bath and Boston
Many of our friends were come from various parts. At six I preached standing under
the hollow of a rock, on one side of a small plain, on the other side of which was a tall
mountain. There were many well-dressed hearers, this being the high season; and all of
them behaved well. But as I walked back, a gentleman-like man asked me, "Why do you talk
thus of faith? Stuff, nonsensel" Upon inquiry, I found he was an eminent deist. What, has
the plague crept into the Peak of Derbyshire?
Thursday, August 13.--l took a walk through Boston. I think it is not much smaller than
Leeds, but, in general, it is far better built. The church is indeed a fine building. It is larger,
loftier, nay, and rather more lightsome, than even St. Peter's at Norwich; and the steeple is,
I suppose, the highest tower in England, nor less remarkable for the architecture than the
height.
Saturday, November 14.--l spent an hour with a little company near Grosvenor Square.
For many years this has been the darkest, driest spot of all in or near London. But God has
now watered the barren wilderness and it has become a fruitful field.
Preaching at Deptford, Welling, and Sevenoaks, in my way, on Thursday, December 3,
I came to Shoreham. There I read the celebrated Life of St. Katherine, of Genoa. Mr. Lesley
calls one "a devil of a saint": I am sure this was a fool of a saint; that is, if it was not the folly
of her historian, who has aggrandized her into a mere idiot. Indeed we seldom find a saint
of God's making, sainted by the Bishop of Rome.
Friday, 25 (London).--We began, as usual, at four. A few days since, one who lived in
known sin, finding heavy conviction broke away and ran out, she knew, not whither. She
met one who offered her a shilling a week to come and take care of her child. She went
gladly. The woman's husband hearing her stir between three and four began cursing and
swearing bitterly. His wife said, "I wish thou wouldest go with her, and see if anything will
do thee good." He did so. In the first hymn God broke his heart and he was in tears all the
rest of the service. How soon did God recompense this poor woman for taking the stranger
inl
Wesley at Matlock Bath and Boston
273
Wesley at Matlock Bath and Boston
Preaching by Moonlight
1762. Monday, January 4.--After preaching to a large congregation at Wrestlingworth,
we rode on to Harston. I never preached a whole sermon by moonlight before. However, it
was a solemn season; a season of holy mourning to some; to others, of joy unspeakable.
Monday, March 29.--I preached about twelve in the new room at Chepstow. One of the
congregation was a neighboring clergyman, who had lived in the same staircase with me at
Christ Church and was then far more serious than I. Blessed be God, who has looked upon
me at last! Now let me redeem the timel
In the afternoon we had such a storm of hail as I scarcely ever saw in my life. The roads
likewise were so extremely bad that we did not reach Hereford till past eight. Having been
well battered both by hail, rain, and wind, I got to bed as soon as I could, but was wakened
many times by the clattering of the curtains. In the morning I found the casement wide
open; but I was never the worse. I took horse at six, with William Crane and Francis Walker.
The wind was piercing cold, and we had many showers of snow and rain; but the worst was,
part of the road was scarcely passable; so that at Church Stretton, one of our horses lay down
and would go no farther. However, William Crane and I pushed on, and before seven reached
Shrewsbury.
A large company quickly gathered together. Many of them were wild enough, but the
far greater part were calm and attentive and came again at five in the morning.
Preaching by Moonlight
274
Preaching by Moonlight
Some Rough Journeys
Wednesday, 31.--Having been invited to preach at Wem, [1] Mrs. Glynne desired she
might take me thither in a post chaise; but in little more than an hour we were fast enough;
however, the horses pulled till the traces broke. I should then have walked had I been alone,
though the mud was deep, and the snow drove impetuously; but I could not leave my friend.
So I waited patiently till the man had made shift to rnend the traces; and the horses pulled
amain 22 so that with much ado, not long after the time appointed, I came to Wem.
I came, but the person who invited me was gone--gone out of town at four in the
morning. I could find no one who seemed either to expect or desire my company. I inquired
after the place where Mr. Mather preached; but it was filled with hemp. It remained only to
go into the market house, but neither any man, woman, nor child cared to follow us; for the
north wind roared so loud on every side and poured in from every quarter. However, before
I had done singing, two or three crept in; and after them, two or three hundred; and the
power of God was so present among them that I believe many forgot the storm.
The wind grew still higher in the afternoon so that it was difficult to sit our horses; and
it blew full in our face, but could not prevent our reaching Chester in the evening. Though
the warning was short, the room was full; and full of serious, earnest hearers, many of whom
expressed a longing desire of the whole salvation of God. Here I rested on Thursday.
Friday, April 2.--I rode to Parkgate, and found several ships, but the wind was contrary.
I preached at five in the small house they have just built; and the hearers were remarkably
serious. I gave notice of preaching at five in the morning. But at half-hour after four one
brought us word that the wind was come fair, and Captain Jordan would sail in less than
an hour. We were soon in the ship, wherein we found about three-score passengers. The
sun shone brightly, the wind was moderate, the sea smooth, and we wanted nothing but
room to stir ourselves; the cabin being filled with hops, so that we could not get into it but
by climbing over them on our hands and knees. In the afternoon we were abreast of Holyhead.
But the scene was quickly changed: the wind rose higher and higher and by seven
o'clock blew a storm. The sea broke over us continually and sometimes covered the ship,
which both pitched and rolled in an uncommon manner. So I was informed; for, being a
little sick, I lay down at six, and slept with little intermission, till nearly six in the morning.
We were then near Dublin Bay, where we went into a boat which carried us to Dunleary.
There we met with a chaise just ready, in which we went to Dublin.
22 Correct
Some Rough Journeys
275
Some Rough Journeys
Remarkable Speaking Statue
Monday, April 26.--In the evening I preached to a large congregation in the market
house at Lurgan. I now embraced the opportunity which I had long desired of talking with
Mr. Miller, the contriver of that statue which was in Lurgan when I was there before. It was
the figure of an old man standing in a case, with a curtain drawn before him, over against
a clock which stood on the other side of the room. Every time the clock struck, he opened
the door with one hand, drew back the curtain with the other, turned his head, as if looking
round on the company, and then said with a clear, loud, articulate voice, "Past one, two,
three," and so on. But so many came to see this (the like of which all allowed was not to be
seen in Europe) that Mr. Miller was in danger of being ruined, not having time to attend
his own business; so, as none offered to purchase it or reward him for his pains, he took the
whole machine in pieces; nor has he any thought of ever making anything of the kind again.
Wednesday, 28.--In the morning I rode to Monaghan. The commotions in Munster
having now alarmed all Ireland, we had hardly alighted, when some wise persons informed
the provost there were three strange sort of men come to the King's Arms. So the provost
with his officers came without delay to secure the north from so imminent a danger. I had
just come out when I was required to return into the house. The provost asked me many
questions, and perhaps the affair might have turned serious had I not had two letters with
me which I had lately received; one from the Bishop of Londonderry, the other from the
Earl of Moira. Upon reading these, he excused himself for the trouble he had given and
wished me a good journey.
Between six and seven I preached at Coot Hill, and in the morning rode on to Enniskillin.
After riding round and round, we came in the evening to a lone house called Carrick-a-beg.
It lay in the midst of horrid mountains; and had no very promising appearance. However,
it afforded corn for our horses and potatoes for us. So we made a hearty supper, called in
as many as pleased of the family to prayers, and, though we had no fastening either for our
doors or our windows, slept in peace.
Remarkable Speaking Statue
276
Remarkable Speaking Statue
Wesley and the Oatmeal Sellers
Monday, May 3 (Sligo).--In the evening a company of players began acting in the upper
part of the market house, just as we began singing in the lower. The case of these is remarkable.
The Presbyterians for a long time had their public worship here; but when the strollers
came to town, they were turned out and from that time had no public worship at all. On
Tuesday evening the lower part too was occupied by buyers and sellers of oatmeal; but as
soon as I began, the people quitted their sacks and listened to business of greater importance.
Sunday, 16.--I had observed to the society last week that I had not seen one congregation
ever in Ireland behave so ill at church as that at Athlone, laughing and staring about during
the whole service. I had added, "This is your fault; for if you had attended the church, as
you ought to have done, your presence and example would not have failed to influence the
whole congregation." And so it appeared; I saw not one today, either laughing, talking, or
staring about; but a remarkable seriousness was spread from the one end of the church to
the other.
Wesley and the Oatmeal Sellers
277
Wesley and the Oatmeal Sellers
The Irish Whiteboys
Monday, 24.--l went with two friends to see one of the greatest natural wonders in Ireland--Mount
Eagle, vulgarly called Crow Patrick. The foot of it is fourteen miles from Castlebar.
There we left our horses and procured a guide. It was just twelve when we alighted;
the sun was burning hot, and we had not a breath of wind. Part of the ascent was a good
deal steeper than an ordinary pair of stairs. About two we gained the top, which is an oval,
grassy plain, about a hundred and fifty yards in length and seventy or eighty in breadth. The
upper part of the mountain much resembles the Peak of Teneriffe. I think it cannot rise
much less than a mile perpendicular from the plain below. There is an immense prospect
on one side toward the sea, and on the other over the land. But as most of it is waste and
uncultivated, the prospect is not very pleasing.
Monday, June 14.--I rode to Cork. Here I procured an exact account of the late commotions.
About the beginning of December last, a few men met by night near Nenagh, in the
county of Limerick, and threw down the fences of some commons, which had been lately
inclosed. Near the same time the others met in the county of Tipperary, of Waterford, and
of Cork. As no one offered to suppress or hinder them, they increased in number continually
and called themselves Whiteboys, wearing white cockades and white linen frocks. In February,
there were five or six parties of them, two or three hundred men in each, who moved up
and down, chiefly in the night; but for what end did not appear. Only they leveled a few
fences, dug up some grounds, and hamstrung some cattle, perhaps fifty or sixty in all.
One body of them came into Cloheen, of about five hundred foot and two hundred
horse. They moved as exactly as regular troops and appeared to be thoroughly disciplined.
They now sent letters to several gentlemen, threatening to pull down their houses. They
compelled everyone they met to take an oath to be true to Queen Sive (whatever that meant)
and the Whiteboys; not to reveal their secrets; and to join them when called upon. It was
supposed that eight or ten thousand were now actually risen, many of them well armed and
that a far greater number were ready to rise whenever they should be called upon. Those
who refused to swear, they threatened to bury alive. Two or three they did bury up to the
neck, and left them; these would quickly have perished had they not been found in time by
some traveling by. At length, toward Easter, a body of troops, chiefly light horse, was sent
against them. Many were apprehended and committed to gaol; the rest of them disappeared.
This is the plain, naked fact, which has been so variously represented.
The Irish Whiteboys
278
The Irish Whiteboys
Whitewashing Kilkenny Marble
Saturday, July 10.--We rode to Kilkenny, one of the pleasantest and the most ancient
cities in the kingdom and not inferior to any at all in wickedness, or in hatred to this way.
I was therefore glad of a permission to preach in the Town Hall, where a small, serious
company attended in the evening. Sunday, 11. I went to the cathedral, one of the best built
which I have seen in Ireland.
The pillars are all of black marble; but the late Bishop ordered them to be whitewashed.
Indeed, marble is so plentiful near this town that the very streets are paved with it.
Monday, 12.--I went to Dunmore Cave, three or four miles from Kilkenny. It is fully as
remarkable as Poole's Hole, or any other in the Peak. The opening is round, parallel to the
horizon and seventy or eighty yards across. In the midst of this there is a kind of arch, twenty
or thirty feet high. By this you enter into the first cave, which is nearly round and forty or
fifty feet in diarneter. It is encompassed with spar-stones, just like those on the sides of
Poole's Hole. On one side of the cave is a narrow passage which goes under the rock two or
three hundred yards; on the other, a hollow which no one has ever been able to find an end
of. I suppose this hole too, as well as many others, was formed by the waters of the deluge
retreating into the great abyss, with which probably it communicates.
Monday, 26.--In some respects the work of God in Dublin was more remarkable than
even that in London. 1) It is far greater, in proportion to the time and to the number of
people. That society had above seven-and-twenty hundred members; this not a fifth part of
the number. Six months after the flame broke out there, we had about thirty witnesses of
the great salvation. In Dublin there were about forty in less than four months. 2.) The work
was more pure. In all this time, while they were mildly and tenderly treated, there were none
of them headstrong or unadvisable; none that were wiser than their teachers; none who
dreamed of being immortal or infallible or incapable of temptation: in short, no whimsical
or enthusiastic persons; all were calm and sober-minded.
Whitewashing Kilkenny Marble
279
Whitewashing Kilkenny Marble
Wesley in Cornwall
Friday, August 27.--l set out for the west and having preached at Shepton and Middlesey
in the way, came on Saturday to Exeter. When I began the service there, the congregation
(beside ourselves) were two women and one man. Before I had done, the room was about
half full. This comes of omitting field-preaching.
Sunday, 29.--I preached at eight on Southernay Green, to an extremely quiet congregation.
At the cathedral we had a useful sermon, and the whole service was performed with
great seriousness and decency. Such an organ I never saw or heard before, so large, beautiful,
and so finely toned; and the music of "Glory Be to God in the Highest" I think exceeded the
Messiah itself. I was well pleased to partake of the Lord's supper with my old opponent,
Bishop Lavington. Oh, may we sit down together in the kingdom of our Fatherl
At five I went to Southernay Green again and found a multitude of people; but a lewd,
profane, drunken vagabond had so stirred up many of the baser sort that there was much
noise, hurry, and confusion. While I was preaching, several things were thrown, and much
pains taken to overturn the table; and after I concluded, many endeavored to throw me
down, but I walked through the midst and left them.
Saturday, September 4.--After preaching in Grampound, I rode on to Truro. I almost
expected there would be some disturbance, as it was market day, and I stood in the street
at a small distance from the market. But all was quiet. Indeed both persecution and popular
tumult seem to be forgotten in Cornwall.
Sunday, 5.--As I was enforcing, in the same place, those solemn words, "God forbid that
I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ" [Gal. 6:14], a poor man began to
make some tumult; but many cried out, "Constables, take him away." They did so, and the
hurry was over. At one I preached in the main street at Redruth, where rich and poor were
equally attentive. The wind was so high at five that I could not stand in the usual place at
Gwennap. But at a small distance was a hollow, capable of containing many thousand people.
I stood on one side of this amphitheater toward the top, with the people beneath and on all
sides, and enlarged on those words in the Gospel for the day (Luke 10:23, 24), "Blessed are
the eyes which see the things that ye see, and which hear the things that ye hear."
Widnesday, 15.--The more I converse with the believers in Cornwall, the more I am
convinced that they have sustained great loss for want of hearing the doctrine of Christian
perfection clearly and strongly enforced. I see that wherever this is not done, the believers
grow dead and cold. Nor can this be prevented but by keeping up in them an hourly expectation
of being perfected in love. I say an hourly expectation; for to expect it at death, or some
time hence, is much the same as not expecting it at all.
That detestable practice of cheating the King (smuggling) is no more found in our societies.
And since that accursed thing has been put away, the work of God has everywhere
increased.
Wesley in Cornwall
280
Wesley in Cornwall
Monday, October 25.--l preached at one, in the shell of the new house at Shepton Mallet.
In digging the foundation they found a quarry of stone, which was more than sufficient for
the house.
Thursday, 28.--One who had adorned the gospel in life and in death, having desired
that I should preach her funeral sermon, I went with a few friends to the house and sang
before the body to the room. I did this the rather to show my approbation of that solemn
custom and to encourage others to follow it. As we walked, our company swiftly increased,
so that we had a very numerous congregation at the room. And who can tell, but some of
these may bless God from it to all eternity?
281
Wesley in Cornwall
Wesley's Day of Pentecost
Many years ago my brother frequently said, "Your day of Pentecost is not fully come;
but I doubt not it will; and you will then hear of persons sanctified as frequently as you do
now of persons justified." Any unprejudiced reader may observe that it was now fully come.
And accordingly we did hear of persons sanctified, in London and most other parts of
England, and in Dublin and many other parts of Ireland, as frequently as of persons justified;
although instances of the latter were far more frequent than they had been for twenty years
before. That many of these did not retain the gift of God is no proof that it was not given
them. That many do retain it to this day is matter of praise and thanksgiving. And many of
them are gone to Him whom they loved, praising Him with their latest breath; just in the
spirit of Ann Steed, the first witness in Bristol of the great salvation; who, being worn out
with sickness and racking pain, after she had commended to God all that were round her,
lifted up her eyes, cried aloud, "Glory! Hallelujah!" and died.
Wesley's Day of Pentecost
282
Wesley's Day of Pentecost
Chapter 13. Wesley in Scotland Again; Methodist's Wealth; "No Law
for Methodists"; Exhausting Days; Whitefield
Chapter 13. Wesley in Scotland Again; Methodist's Wealth; 'No Law for Methodists'; Exhausting Days; Whitefield
283
Chapter 13. Wesley in Scotland Again; Methodist's Wealth; 'No Law for Methodists';…
Wesley in Aberdeen Again
1763. Monday, May 16.--Setting out a month later than usual, I judged it needful to
make the more haste; so I took post chaises and by that means easily reached Newcastle on
Wednesday, 18. Thence I went on at leisure and came to Edinburgh, on Saturday, 21. The
next day I had the satisfaction of spending a little time with Mr. Whitefield. Humanly
speaking, he is worn out; but we have to do with Him who hath all power in heaven and
earth.
Monday, 23.--I rode to Forfar and on Tuesday, 24, rode on to Aberdeen.
Wednesday, 25.--l inquired into the state of things here. Surely never was there a more
open door. The four ministers of Aberdeen, the minister of the adjoining town, and the
three ministers of Old Aberdeen, hitherto seem to have no dislike but rather to wish us
"good luck in the name of the Lord." Most of the townspeople as yet seem to wish us well,
so that there is no open opposition of any kind. Oh, what spirit ought a preacher to be of
that he may be able to bear all this sunshine!
About noon I went to Gordon's Hospital, built near the town for poor children. It is an
exceedingly handsome building and (what is not common) kept exceedingly clean. The
gardens are pleasant, well laid out, and in extremely good order; but the old bachelor who
founded it has expressly provided that no woman should ever be there.
At seven, the evening being fair and mild, I preached to a multitude of people in the
College Close on "Stand in the ways, and see, and ask for the old paths" [Jer. 6:16]. But the
next evening, the weather being raw and cold, I preached in the College Hall. What an
amazing willingness to hear runs through this whole kingdom! There want 23 only a few
zealous, active laborers, who desire nothing but God, and they might soon carry the gospel
through all this country, even as high as the Orkneys.
23 Correct to the text
Wesley in Aberdeen Again
284
Wesley in Aberdeen Again
Plain Dealing in Scotland
Friday, 27.--I set out for Edinburgh again. About one I preached at Brechin. All were
deeply attentive. Perhaps a few may not be forgetful hearers. Afterward we rode on to
Broughty Castle, two or three miles below Dundee. We were in hopes of passing the river
here, though we could not at the town; but we found out horses could not pass till eleven
or twelve at night. So we judged it would be best to go over ourselves and leave them behind.
In a little time we procured a kind of boat, about half as long as a London wherry, [1] and
three or four feet broad. Soon after we had put off, I perceived it leaked on all sides, nor had
we anything to lade 24 out the water. When we came toward the middle of the river, which
was three miles over, the wind being high, and the water rough, our boatmen seemed a little
surprised; but we encouraged them to pull away, and in less than half an hour we landed
safe. Our horses were brought after us, and the next day we rode on to Kinghorn Ferry and
had a pleasant passage to Leith.
Sunday, 29.--I preached at seven in the High School yard, Edinburgh. It being the time
of the General Assembly, which drew together not the ministers only, but abundance of the
nobility and gentry, many of both sorts were present; but abundantly more at five in the
afternoon. I spake as plainly as ever I did in my life. But I never knew any in Scotland offended
at plain dealing. In this respect the North Britons are a pattern to all mankind.
Tuesday, June 7.--There is something remarkable in the manner wherein God revived
His work in these parts. A few months ago the generality of people in this circuit were exceedingly
lifeless. Samuel Meggot, perceiving this, advised the society at Barnard Castle to
observe every Friday with fasting and prayer. The very first Friday they met together, God
broke in upon them in a wonderful manner; and His work has been increasing among them
ever since. The neighboring societies heard of this, agreed to follow the same rule, and soon
experienced the same blessing.
Is not the neglect of this plain duty (I mean fasting, ranked by our Lord with almsgiving
and prayer) one general occasion of deadness among Christians? Can anyone willingly
neglect it and be guiltless?
24 Correct to the text
Plain Dealing in Scotland
285
Plain Dealing in Scotland
The Drunkard's Magnificat
Thursday, 16.--At five in the evening I preached at Dewsbury and on Friday, 17, reached
Manchester. Here I received a particular account of a remarkable incident: An eminent
drunkard of Congleton used to divert himself, whenever there was preaching there, by
standing over against the house, cursing and swearing at the preacher. One evening he had
a fancy to step in and hear what the man had to say. He did so: but it made him so uneasy
that he could not sleep all night. In the morning he was more uneasy still; he walked in the
fields, but all in vain, till it came in his mind to go to one of his merry companions, who
was always ready to abuse the Methodists. He told him how he was and asked what he should
do. "Do!" said Samuel, "go and join the society. I will; for I was never so uneasy in my life."
They did so without delay. But presently David cried out, "I am sorry I joined; for I shall get
drunk again, and they will turn me out." However, he stood firm for four days; on the fifth,
he was persuaded by the old companions to "take one pint," and then another, and another,
till one of them said, "See, here is a Methodist drunk!"
David started up, and knocked him over, chair and all. He then drove the rest out of
the house, caught up the landlady, carried her out, threw her into the kennel; went back to
the house, broke down the door, threw it into the street, and then ran into the fields, tore
his hair, and rolled up and down on the ground. In a day or two was a love-feast; he stole
in, getting behind, that none might see him. While Mr. Furze was at prayer, he was seized
with a dreadful agony, both of body and mind. This caused many to wrestle with God for
him. In a while he sprang up on his feet, stretched out his hands, and cried aloud, "All my
sins are forgiven!" At the same instant, one on the other side of the room cried out, "Jesus
is mine! And He has taken away all my sins." This was Samuel H. David burst through the
people, caught him in his arms, and said, "Come, let us sing the Virgin Mary's song; I never
could sing it before. 'My soul doth magnify the Lord, and my spirit doth rejoice in God my
Saviour."' And their following behavior plainly showed the reality of their profession.
Monday, 20.--I preached at Maxfield about noon. As I had not been well and was not
quite recovered, our brethren insisted on sending me in a chaise to Burslem. Between four
and five I quitted the chaise and took my horse. Presently after, hearing a cry, I looked back
and saw the chaise upside down (the wheel having violently struck against a stone), and well
nigh dashed in pieces. About seven I preached to a large congregation at Burslem; these
poor potters, four years ago, were as wild and ignorant as any of the colliers in Kingswood.
Lord, Thou hast power over Thine own clayl
Wesley Praises Wales
Saturday, August 20 (Brecknock).--We took horse at four and rode through one of the
pleasantest countries in the world. When we came to Trecastle, we had ridden fifty miles
in Monmouthshire and Brecknockshire; and I will be bold to say, all England does not afford
such a line of fifty miles' length, for fields, meadows, woods, brooks, and gently rising
The Drunkard's Magnificat
286
The Drunkard's Magnificat
mountains, fruitful to the very top. Carmarthenshire, into which we came soon after, has
at least as fruitful a soil; but it is not so pleasant, because it has fewer mountains, though
abundance of brooks and rivers. About five I preached on the green at Carmarthen to a
large number of deeply attentive people. Here two gentlemen from Pembroke met me, with
whom we rode to St. Clare, intending to lodge there. But the inn was quite full so we concluded
to try for Larn, though we knew not the way and it was now quite dark. Just then
came up an honest man who was riding thither, and we willingly bore him company.
Thursday, 25--l was more convinced than ever that the preaching like an apostle, without
joining together those that are awakened and training them up in the ways of God, is only
begetting children for the murderer. How much preaching has there been for these twenty
years all over Fembrokeshirel But no regular societies, no discipline, no order or connection;
and the consequence is that nine in ten of the once-awakened are now faster asleep than
ever.
Friday, 26.--We designed to take horse at four (from Haverfordwest), but the rain poured
down so that one could scarcely look out. About six, however, we set out and rode through
heavy rain to St. Clare. Having then little hopes of crossing the sands, we determined to go
round by Carmarthen; but the hostler told us we might save several miles by going to Llansteffan's
Ferry. We came thither about noon, where a good woman informed us the boat
was aground and would not pass till the evening; so we judged it best to go by Carmarthen
still. But when we had ridden three or four miles, I recollected that I had heard of a ford
which would save us some miles' riding. We inquired of an old man, who soon mounted
his horse, showed us the way, and rode through the river before us.
Soon after, my mare dropped a shoe, which event occasioned so much loss of time that
we could not ride the sands, but were obliged to go round through a miserable road to
Llanellos. To mend the matter, our guide lost his way, both before we came to Llanellos and
after; so that it was as much as we could do to reach Bocher Ferry a little after sunset.
Knowing it was impossible then to reach Penreese, as we designed, we went on straight to
Swansea.
287
The Drunkard's Magnificat
Methodists and Their Wealth
Saturday, September 17 (Bristol).--I preached on the green at Bedminster. I am apt to
think many of the hearers scarcely ever heard a Methodist before, or perhaps any other
preacher. What but field-preaching could reach these poor sinners? And are not their souls
also precious in the sight of God?
Sunday, 18.--I preached in the morning in Princess Street, to a numerous congregation.
Two or three gentlemen, so called, laughed at first; but in a few minutes they were as serious
as the rest. On Monday evening I gave our brethren a solemn caution not to "love the world,
neither the things of the world." This will be their grand danger: as they are industrious and
frugal, they must needs increase in goods. This appears already: in London, Bristol, and
most other trading towns, those who are in business have increased in substance seven-fold,
some of them twenty, yea, a hundred-fold. What need, then, have these of the strongest
warnings, lest they be entangled therein and perish?
Friday, 23.--l preached at Bath. Riding home we saw a coffin being carried into St.
George's church, with many children attending it. When we came near, we found they were
our own children, attending a corpse of one of their school fellows, who had died of the
smallpox; and God thereby touched many of their hearts in a manner they never knew before.
Monday 26.--I preached to the prisoners in Newgate, and in the afternoon rode over
to Kingswood, where I had a solemn watch night and an opportunity of speaking closely to
the children. One is dead, two recovered, seven are ill still; and the hearts of all are like
melting wax.
Saturday, October 1.--I returned to London and found our house in ruins, a great part
of it being taken down in order to a 25 thorough repair. But as much remained as I wanted:
six foot square suffices me by day or by night.
Thursday, December 22.--I spent a little time in a visit to Mr. M--; twenty years ago, he
was a zealous and useful magistrate, now a picture of human nature in disgrace; feeble in
body and mind, slow of speech and of understanding. Lord, let me not live to be uselessl
1764. Monday, January 16.--I rode to High Wycombe, and preached to a more numerous
and serious congregation than ever I saw there before. Shall there be yet another day of
visitation to this careless people?
A large number was present at five in the morning, but my face and gums were so swelled
I could hardly speak. After I took horse, they grew worse and worse, till it began to rain. I
was then persuaded to put on an oil-case hood, which (the wind being very high) kept rubbing
continually on my cheek till both pain and swelling were gone.
25 Correct to the text.
Methodists and Their Wealth
288
Methodists and Their Wealth
A Difficult Crossing
Between twelve and one we crossed Ensham Ferry. The water was like a sea on both
sides. I asked the ferryman, "Can we ride the causeway?" He said, "Yes, sir, if you keep in
the middle." But this was the difficulty, as the whole causeway was covered with water to a
considerable depth. And this in many parts ran over the causeway with the swiftness and
violence of a sluice. Once my mare lost both her forefeet, but she gave a spring, and recovered
the causeway; otherwise we must have taken a swim, for the water on either side was ten or
twelve feet deep. However, after one or two more plunges, we got through and came safe
to Whitney.
Monday, February 6.--I opened the new chapel at Wapping.
Thursday, 16.--I once more took a serious walk through the tombs in Westminster
Abbey. What heaps of unmeaning stone and marble! But there was one tomb which showed
common sense: that beautiful figure of Mr. Nightingale endeavoring to screen his lovely
wife from death. Here indeed the marble seems to speak, and the statues appear only not
alive.
Friday, 24.--l returned to London. Wednesday, 29. I heard Judith, an oratorio, performed
at the Lock. Some parts of it are exceedingly fine; but there are two things in all modern
pieces of music which I could never reconcile to common sense. One is singing the same
words ten times over; the other, singing different words by different persons at one and the
same time. And this, in the most solemn addresses to God, whether by way of prayer or of
thanksgiving. This can never be defended by all the musicians in Europe till reason is quite
out of date.
A Difficult Crossing
289
A Difficult Crossing
Wesley at Birmingham, Walsal, and Derby
Wednesday, March 21.--We had an exceedingly large congregation at Birmingham, in
what was formerly the playhouse. Happy would it be if all the playhouses in the kingdom
were converted to so good a use. After service the mob gathered and threw some dirt and
stones at those who were going out. But it is probable they will soon be calmed, as some of
them are in gaol already. A few endeavored to make a disturbance the next evening during
the preaching, but it was lost labor; the congregation would not be diverted from taking
earnest heed to the things that were spoken.
Friday, 23.--l rode to Dudley, formerly a den of lions but now as quiet as Bristol. They
had just finished their preaching-house, which was thoroughly filled. I saw no trifler, but
many in tears.
Monday, 26.--I was desired to preach at Walsal. James Jones was alarmed at the motion,
apprehending there would be much disturbance. However, I determined to make the trial.
Coming into the house, I met with a token for good. A woman was telling her neighbor why
she came: "I had a desire," said she, "to hear this man; yet I durst not, because I heard so
much ill of him; but this morning I dreamed I was praying earnestly, and I heard a voice,
saying, 'See the eighth verse of the first chapter of St. John.' I waked and got my Bible, and
read, 'He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light.' I got up, and came
away with all my heart."
The house not being capable of containing the people, about seven I began preaching
abroad; and there was no opposer, no, nor a trifler to be seen. All present were earnestly
attentive. How is Walsal changed! How has God either tamed the wild beasts or chained
them up!
Tuesday, 27.--We rode to Derby. Mr. Dobinson believed it would be best for me to
preach in the market place, as there seemed to be a general inclination in the town, even
among people of fashion, to hear me. He had mentioned it to the mayor, who said he did
not apprehend there would be the least disturbance; but if there should be anything of the
kind, he would take care to suppress it. A multitude of people were gathered at five and were
pretty quiet till I had named my text. Then "the beasts of the people" lifted up their voice,
hallooing and shouting on every side. Finding it impossible to be heard, I walked softly
away. An innumerable retinue followed me; but only a few pebble stones were thrown, and
no one hurt at all. Most of the rabble followed quite to Mr. D--'s house; but it seems, without
any malice prepense; 26 for they stood stock-still about an hour and then quietly went away.
Saturday, 31 (Rotherham).--An odd circumstance occurred during the morning
preaching. It was well that only serious persons were present. An ass walked gravely in at
the gate, came up to the door of the house, lifted up his head, and stood stock-still, in a
26 Correct to the text.
Wesley at Birmingham, Walsal, and Derby
290
Wesley at Birmingham, Walsal, and Derby
posture of deep attention. Might not "the dumb beast reprove" many who have far less decency
and not much more understanding?
291
Wesley at Birmingham, Walsal, and Derby
"No Law for Methodists"
At noon I preached (the room being too small to contain the people) in a yard, near the
bridge, in Doncaster. The wind was high and exceedingly sharp, and blew all the time on
the side of my head. In the afternoon I was seized with a sore throat almost as soon as I came
to Epworth; however, I preached, though with some difficulty; but afterward I could hardly
speak. Being better the next day, Sunday, April 1, I preached about one at Westwood Side,
and soon after four, in the market place at Epworth, to a numerous congregation. At first,
indeed, but few could hear; but the more I spoke, the more my voice was strengthened, till
toward the close all my pain and weakness were gone, and all could hear distinctly.
Monday, April 2.--I had a day of rest. Tuesday, 3, I preached, about nine, at Scotter, a
town six or seven miles east of Epworth, where a sudden flame is broken out, many being
convinced of sin almost at once, and many justified. But there were many adversaries stirred
up by a bad man who told them, "There is no law for Methodists." Hence continual riots
followed; till, after a while, an upright magistrate took the cause in hand and so managed
both the rioters and him who set them at work that they have been quiet as lambs ever since.
Thursday, 5.--About eleven I preached at Elsham. The two persons who are the most
zealous and active here are the steward and gardener of a gentleman whom the minister
persuaded to turn them off unless they would leave "this way." He gave them a week to
consider of it; at the end of which they calmly answered, "Sir, we choose rather to want bread
here than to want 'a drop of water' hereafter." He replied, "Then follow your own conscience,
so you do my business as well as formerly."
Friday, 6.--I preached at Ferry at nine in the morning, and in the evening; and, about
noon, in Sir N. H.'s hall at Gainsborough. Almost as soon as I began to speak, a cock began
to crow over my head; but he was quickly dislodged, and the whole congregation, rich and
poor, were quiet and attentive.
'No Law for Methodists'
292
'No Law for Methodists'
Wesley Unhorsed
Sunday, 8.--I set out for Misterton, though the common road was impassable, being all
under water; but we found a way to ride around. I preached at eight, and I saw not one inattentive
hearer. In our return, my mare rushing violently through a gate, struck my heel
against the gatepost and left me behind her in an instant, laid on my back at full length. She
stood still till I rose and mounted again; neither of us was hurt at all.
Tuesday, 10.--The wind abating, we took boat at Barton with two such brutes as I have
seldom seen. Their blasphemy and stupid, gross obscenity were beyond all I ever heard. We
first spoke to them mildly; but it had no effect. At length we were constrained to rebuke
them sharply, and they kept themselves tolerably within bounds till we landed at Hull. I
preached at five, two hours sooner than was expected; by this means we had tolerable room
for the greatest part of them that came; and I believe not many of them came in vain.
Monday, 16.--At six I began preaching in the street at Thirsk. The congregation was
exceedingly large. Just as I named my text, "What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole
world and lose his own soul?" a man on horseback, who had stopped to see what was the
matter, changed color and trembled. Probably he might have resolved to save his soul had
not his drunken companion dragged him away.
Wesley Unhorsed
293
Wesley Unhorsed
Wesley on Holy Island
Monday, May 21.--I took my leave of Newcastle; and about noon preached in the market
place at Morpeth. A few of the hearers were a little ludicrous at first, but their mirth was
quickly spoiled. In the evening I preached in the Courthouse at AInwick, where I rested the
next day. Wednesday, 23.--I rode over the sands to Holy Island, once the famous seat of a
bishop, now the residence of a few poor families who live chiefly by fishing. At one side of
the town are the ruins of a cathedral, with an adjoining monastery. It appears to have been
a lofty and elegant building, the middle aisle being almost entire. I preached in what was
once the market place, to almost all the inhabitants of the island, and distributed some little
books among them for which they were exceedingly thankful. In the evening I preached at
Berwick-upon-Tweed; the next evening at Dunbar; and on Friday, 25, about ten, at Haddington,
in Provost D.'s yard, to a very elegant congregation. But I expect little good will be done
here, for we begin at the wrong end: religion must not go from the greatest to the least, or
the power would appear to be of men.
In the evening I preached at Musselborough and the next, on the Calton Hill at Edinburgh.
It being the time of the General Assembly, many of the ministers were there. The
wind was high and sharp, and blew away a few delicate ones. But most of the congregation
did not stir till I had concluded.
Sunday, 27.--At seven I preached in the High School yard, on the other side of the city.
The morning was extremely cold. In the evening it blew a storm. However, having appointed
to be on the Calton Hill, I began there, to a huge congregation. At first, the wind was a little
troublesome, but I soon forgot it. And so did the people for an hour and a half, in which I
fully delivered my own soul.
Wesley on Holy Island
294
Wesley on Holy Island
Wesley at the General Assembly
Monday, 28.--I spent some hours at the General Assembly, composed of about a hundred
and fifty ministers. I was surprised to find 1) that anyone was admitted, even lads, twelve
or fourteen years old; 2) that the chief speakers were lawyers, six or seven on one side only;
3) that a single question took up the whole time, which, when I went away, seemed to be as
far from a conclusion as ever, namely, "Shall Mr. Lindsay be removed to Kilmarnock parish
or not?" The argument for it was, "He has a large family, and this living is twice as good as
his own." The argument against it was, "The people are resolved not to hear him and will
leave the kirk if he comes." If then the real point in view had "the greater good of the Church,"
been, as their law directs, instead of taking up five hours, the debate might have been determined
in five minutes.
On Monday and Tuesday I spoke to the members of the society severally. Thursday,
31.--I rode to Dundee, and, about half an hour after six, preached on the side of a meadow
near the town. Poor and rich attended. Indeed, there is seldom fear of wanting a congregation
in Scotland. But the misfortune is, they know everything; so they learn nothing.
Wesley at the General Assembly
295
Wesley at the General Assembly
At Inverness
Thursday, June 7.--I rode over to Sir Archibald Grant's, twelve computed miles from
Aberdeen. It is surprising to see how the country between is improved even within these
three years. On every side the wild, dreary moors are ploughed up and covered with rising
corn. All the ground near Sir Archibald's, in particular, is as well cultivated as most in England.
About seven I preached. The kirk was pretty well filled, though upon short notice.
Certainly this is a nation "swift to hear, and slow to speak," though not "slow to wrath."
Sunday, 10.--About eight we reached Inverness. I could not preach abroad because of
the rain; nor could I hear of any convenient room, so that I was afraid my coming hither
would be in vain; all ways seemed to be blocked up. At ten I went to the kirk. After service,
Mr. Fraser, one of the ministers, invited us to dinner and then to drink tea. As we were
drinking tea, he asked at what hour I would please to preach. I said, "At half-hour past five."
The high kirk was filled in a very short time, and I have seldom found greater liberty of
spirit. The other minister came afterward to our inn and showed the most cordial affection.
Were it only for this day, I should not have regretted the riding a hundred miles.
Monday, 11.--A gentleman who lives three miles from the town invited me to his house,
assuring me the minister of his parish would be glad if I would make use of his kirk; but
time would not permit, as I had appointed to be at Aberdeen on Wednesday. All I could do
was to preach once more at Inverness. I think the church was fuller now than before; and I
could not but observe the remarkable behavior of the whole congregation after service.
Neither man, woman, nor child spoke one word all the way down the main street. Indeed
the seriousness of the people is the less surprising when it is considered that, for at least a
hundred years, this town has had such a succession of pious ministers as very few in Great
Britain have known.
After Edinburgh, Glasgow, and Aberdeen, I think Inverness is the largest town I have
seen in Scotland. The main streets are broad and straight; the houses mostly old, but not
very bad nor very good. It stands in a pleasant and fruitful country and has all things needful
for life and godliness. The people in general speak remarkably good English and are of a
friendly courteous behavior.
At Inverness
296
At Inverness
A Sermon and Congregation to Order
About eleven we took horse. While we were dining at Nairn, the innkeeper said, "Sir,
the gentlemen of the town have read the little book you gave me on Saturday, and would
be glad if you would please to give them a sermon." Upon my consenting, the bell was immediately
rung, and the congregation was quickly in the kirk. Oh, what a difference is there
between South and North Britain! Everyone here at least loves to hear the Word of God,
and none takes it into his head to speak one uncivil word to any for endeavoring to save
their souls.
Doubting whether Mr. Grant had come home, Mr. Kershaw called at the Grange Green,
near Forres, while I rode forward. Mr. Grant soon called me back. I have seldom seen a
more agreeable place. The house is an old castle, which stands on a little hill, with a delightful
prospect all four ways; and the hospitable master has left nothing undone to make it still
more agreeable. He showed us all his improvements, which are very considerable in every
branch of husbandry. In his gardens many things were more forward than at Aberdeen, yea,
or Newcastle. And how is it that none but one Highland gentleman has discovered that we
have a tree in Britain, as easily raised as an ash, the wood of which is fully as fine a red as
mahogany, namely, the laburnum? I defy any mahogany to exceed the chairs which he has
lately made of this.
Tuesday, 12.--We rode through the pleasant and fertile county of Murray to Elgin. I
never suspected before that there was any such country as this near a hundred and fifty
miles beyond Edinburgh; a country which is supposed to have generally six weeks more
sunshine in a year than any part of Great Britain.
At Elgin are the ruins of a noble cathedral, the largest that I remember to have seen in
the kingdom. We rode thence to the Spey, the most rapid river, next the Rhine, that I ever
saw. Though the water was not breast-high to our horses, they could very hardly keep their
feet. We dined at Keith and rode on to Strathbogie, much improved by the linen manufacture.
All the country from Fochabers to Strathbogie has little houses scattered up and down; and
not only the valleys, but the mountains themselves, are improved with the utmost care. They
want only more trees to make them more pleasant than most of the mountains in England.
The whole family at our inn, eleven or twelve in number, gladly joined with us in prayer at
night. Indeed, so they did at every inn where we lodged; for among all the sins they have
imported from England, the Scots have not yet learned, at least not the common people, to
scoff at sacred things.
Wednesday, 13.--We reached Aberdeen about one. Between six and seven, both this
evening and the next, I preached in the shell of the new house and found it a time of much
consolation. Friday, 15. We set out early and came to Dundee just as the boat was going off.
We designed to lodge at the house on the other side, but could not get either eat, drink, or
good words; so we were constrained to ride on to Cupar. After traveling nearly ninety miles,
A Sermon and Congregation to Order
297
A Sermon and Congregation to Order
I found no weariness at all, neither were our horses hurt. Thou, O Lord, dost save both man
and beast!
298
A Sermon and Congregation to Order
Wesley and a Scotch Communion
Saturday, 16.--We had a ready passage at Kinghorn, and in the evening I preached on
the Calton Hill to a very large congregation; but a still larger assembled at seven on Sunday
morning in the High School yard. Being afterward informed that the Lord's supper was to
be administered in the west kirk, I knew not what to do; but at length I judged it best to
embrace the opportunity, though I did not admire the manner of administration. After the
usual morning service, the minister enumerated several sorts of sinners, whom he forbade
to approach. Two long tables were set on the sides of one aisle, covered with tablecloths.
On each side of them a bench was placed for the people. Each table held four or five and
thirty.
Three ministers sat at the top, behind a cross-table; one of them made a long exhortation,
closed with the words of our Lord; and, then, breaking the bread, gave it to him who sat on
each side him. A piece of bread was then given to him who sat first on each of the four
benches. He broke off a little piece, and gave the bread to the next; so it went on, the deacons
giving more when wanted. A cup was then given to the first person on each bench, and so
by one to another. The minister continued his exhortation all the time they were receiving;
then four verses of the Twenty-second Psalm were sung, while new persons sat down at the
tables. A second minister then prayed, consecrated, and exhorted. I was informed the service
usually lasted till five in the evening. How much more simple, as well as more solemn, is
the service of the Church of England!
The evening congregation on the hill was far the largest I have seen in the kingdom,
and the most deeply affected. Many were in tears; more seemed cut to the heart. Surely this
time will not soon be forgotten. Will it not appear in the annals of eternity?
Wesley and a Scotch Communion
299
Wesley and a Scotch Communion
Wesley's Likes and Dislikes
Monday, July 2.--I gave a fair hearing to two of our brethren who had proved bankrupts.
Such we immediately exclude from our society, unless it plainly appears not to be their own
fault. Both these were in a prosperous way till they fell into that wretched trade of billbroking,
wherein no man continues long without being wholly ruined.By this means, not
being sufficiently accurate in their accounts, they ran back without being sensible of it. Yet
it was quite clear that I--- R--- is an honest man; I would hope the same concerning the
other.
Tuesday, 3 (Leeds).--I was reflecting on an odd circumstance, which I cannot account
for. I never relish a tune at first hearing, not till I have almost learned to sing it; and as I
learn it more perfectly, I gradually lose my relish for it. I observe something similar in poetry;
yea, in all the objects of imagination. I seldom relish verses at first hearing; till I have heard
them over and over, they give me no pleasure; and they give me next to none when I have
heard them a few times more, so as to be quite familiar. Just so a face or a picture, which
does not strike me at first, becomes more pleasing as I grow more acquainted with it; but
only to a certain point: for when I am too much acquainted, it is no longer pleasing. Oh,
how imperfectly do we understand even the machine which we carry about us!
Thursday, 5.--I had the comfort of leaving our brethren at Leeds united in peace and
love. About one I preached in a meadow at Wakefield. At first the sun was inconvenient,
but it was not many minutes before that inconvenience was removed by the clouds coming
between. We had not only a larger, but a far more attentive, congregation than ever was
seen here before. One, indeed, a kind of gentleman, was walking away with great unconcern
when I spoke aloud. "Does Callio care for none of these things? But where will you go, with
the wrath of God on your head and the curse of God on your back?" He stopped short, stood
still, and went no farther till the sermon was ended.
Saturday, 14.--In the evening I preached at Liverpool; and the next day, Sunday, 15, the
house was full enough. Many of the rich and fashionable were there and behaved with decency.
Indeed, I have always observed more courtesy and humanity at Liverpool than at
most seaports in England.
Wesley's Likes and Dislikes
300
Wesley's Likes and Dislikes
She Thought, "I Laugh Prettily"
Monday, 16.--In the evening the house was fuller, if possible, than the night before. I
preached on the "one thing needful"; and the rich behaved as seriously as the poor. Only
one young gentlewoman (I heard) laughed much. Poor thing! Doubtless she thought, "I
laugh prettily."
Friday, 20.--At noon we made the same shift at Congleton as when I was here last. I
stood in the window, having put as many women as it would contain into the house. The
rest, with the men, stood below in the meadow; many of the townsmen were wild enough.
I have scarcely found such enlargement of heart since I came from Newcastle. The brutes
resisted long, but were at length overcome, not above five or six excepted. Surely man shall
not long have the upper hand; God will get unto Himself the victory.
It rained all the day till seven in the evening, when I began preaching at Burslem. Even
the poor potters here are a more civilized people than the better sort (so called) at Congleton.
A few stood with their hats on; but none spoke a word or offered to make the least disturbance.
Saturday, 21.-- rode to Bilbrook, near Wolverhampton, and preached between two and
three. Thence we went on to Madeley, an exceedingly pleasant village, encompassed with
trees and hills. It was a great comfort to me to converse once more with a Methodist of the
old stamp, denying himself, taking up his cross, and resolved to be "altogether a Christian."
Sunday, 22.--At ten Mr. Fletcher read prayers, and I preached on those words in the
gospel, "I am the good Shepherd: the good Shepherd layeth down his life for the sheep"
[John 10:11]. The church would nothing near contain the congregation; but a window near
the pulpit being taken down, those who could not come in stood in the churchyard, and I
believe all could hear. The congregation, they said, used to be much smaller in the afternoon
than in the morning; but I could not discern the least difference, either in number or seriousness.
I found employment enough for the intermediate hours, in praying with various companies
who hung about the house, insatiably hungering and thirsting after the good Word.
She Thought, 'I Laugh Prettily'
301
She Thought, 'I Laugh Prettily'
An Exhausting Day
Wednesday, 25.--I took horse a little after four and, about two, preached in the market
place at Llanidloes, two or three and forty miles from Shrewsbury. At three we rode forward
through the mountains to the Fountainhead. I was for lodging there; but Mr. B-- being quite
unwilling, we mounted again about seven. After having ridden an hour, we found we were
quite out of the way, having been wrongly directed at setting out. We were then told to ride
over some grounds; but our path soon ended in the edge of a bog. However, we got through
to a little house where an honest man, instantly mounting his horse, galloped before us, up
hill and down, till he brought us into a road which, he said, led straight to Roes Fair.
We rode on till another met us and said, "No; this is the way to Aberystwith. If you go
to Roes Fair, you must turn back and ride down to yonder bridge." The master of the little
house near the bridge then directed us to the next village, where we inquired again (it being
past nine), and were once more set exactly wrong. Having wandered an hour upon the
mountains, through rocks, and bogs, and precipices, we, with abundance of difficulty, got
back to the little house near the bridge. It was in vain to think of rest there, it being full of
drunken, roaring miners; besides that, there was but one bed in the house, and neither grass,
nor hay, nor corn, to be had. So we hired one of them to walk with us to Roes Fair, though
he was miserably drunk till, by falling all his length in a purling stream, he came tolerably
to his senses. Between eleven and twelve we came to the inn; but neither here could we get
any hay.
When we were in bed, the good hostler and miner thought good to mount our beasts.
I believe it was not long before we rose that they put them into the stable. But the mule was
cut in several places, and my mare was bleeding like a pig, from a wound behind, two inches
deep, made, it seemed, by a stroke with a pitchfork. What to do we could not tell till I remembered
I had a letter for one Mr. Nathaniel Williams, whom, upon inquiry, I found to
live but a mile off. We walked thither and found “an Israelite indeed," who gladly received
both man and beast.
After I had got a little rest,: Mr. W. desired me to give an exhortation to a few of his
neighbors. None was more struck therewith than one of his own family, who before cared
for none of these things. He sent a servant with us after dinner to Tregarron from whence
we had a plain road to Lampeter.
Friday, 27.--We rode through a lovely vale and over pleasant and fruitful hills to Carmarthen.
Thence, after a short bait, we went on to Pembroke and came before I was expected;
so I rested that night, having not quite recovered my journey from Shrewsbury to Roes Fair.
Sunday, 29.--The minister of St. Mary's sent me word he was very willing I should preach
in his church; but, before service began, the mayor sent to forbid it; so he preached a very
useful sermon himself. The mayor's behavior so disgusted many of the gentry that they resolved
to hear where they could; and accordingly flocked together in the evening from all
An Exhausting Day
302
An Exhausting Day
parts of the town. Perhaps the taking up this cross may profit them more than my sermon
in the church would have done.
303
An Exhausting Day
Seven Hours on Horseback
Monday, 30.--l rode to Haverfordwest; but no notice had been given, nor did any in the
town know of my coming. However, after a short time, I walked up toward the castle and
began singing a hymn. The people presently ran together from all quarters. They have
curiosity at least; and some, I cannot doubt, were moved by a nobler principle. Were zealous
and active laborers here, what a harvest might there be, even in this corner of the land! We
returned through heavy rain to Pembroke.
Tuesday, 31.--We set out for Glamorganshire and rode up and down steep and stony
mountains, for about five hours, to Larn. Having procured a pretty ready passage there, we
went on to Lansteffan Ferry, where we were in some danger of being swallowed up in the
mud before we could reach the water. Between one and two we reached Kidwelly, having
been more than seven hours on horseback, in which time we could have ridden round by
Carmarthen with more ease both to man and beast.
I have, therefore, taken my leave of these ferries; considering we save no time by crossing
them (not even when we have a ready passage), and so have all the trouble, danger, and expense,
clear gains. I wonder that any man of common sense, who has once made the experiment,
should ever ride from Pembroke to Swansea any other way than by Carmarthen.
Seven Hours on Horseback
304
Seven Hours on Horseback
The Ride from Pembroke to Swansea
An honest man at Kidwelly told us there was no difficulty in riding the sands; so we
rode on. In ten minutes one overtook us who used to guide persons over them; and it was
well he did, or, in all probability, we had been swallowed up. The whole sands are at least
ten miles over, with many streams of quicksands intermixed. But our guide was thoroughly
acquainted with them and with the road on the other side. By his help, between five and six,
we came well tired to Oxwych in Cower.
I had sent two persons on Sunday that they might be there early on Monday, and so
sent notice of my coming all over the country; but they came to Oxwych scarcely a quarter
of an hour before me. So the poor people had no notice at all, nor was there any to take us
in; the person with whom the preacher used to lodge was three miles out of town. After I
had stayed a while in the street (for there was no public house), a poor woman gave me
house room. Having had nothing since breakfast, I was very willing to eat or drink; but she
simply told me that she had nothing in the house but a dram of gin. However, I afterward
procured a dish of tea at another house and was much refreshed. About seven I preached
to a little company, and again in the morning. They were all attention so that even for the
sake of this handful of people I did not regret my labor.
Sunday, November 4.--I proposed to the leaders the assisting the Society for the Reformation
of Manners with regard to their heavy debt. One of them asked, "Ought we not to pay
our own debt first?" After some consultations, it was agreed to attempt it. The general debt
of the society in London, occasioned chiefly by repairing the Foundry and chapels and by
building at Wapping and Snowsfields, was about nine hundred pounds. This I laid before
the society in the evening and desired them all to set their shoulders to the work, either by
a present contribution or by subscribing what they could pay, on the first of January, February
or March.
Monday, 5 (London).—My scraps of time this week I employed in setting down my
present thoughts upon a single life, which indeed, are just the same they have been these
thirty years; and the same they must be, unless I give up my Bible.
The Ride from Pembroke to Swansea
305
The Ride from Pembroke to Swansea
Wesley's Experiments with Lions
Monday, December 31.--l thought it would be worth while to make an odd experiment.
Remembering how surprisingly fond of music the lion at Edinburgh was, I determined to
try whether this was the case with all animals of the same kind. I accordingly went to the
Tower with one who plays on the German flute. He began playing near four or five lions;
only one of these (the rest not seeming to regard it at all) rose up, came to the front of his
den, and seemed to be all attention. Meantime, a tiger in the same den started up, leaped
over the lion's back, turned and ran under his belly, leaped over him again, and so to and
fro incessantly. Can we account for this by any principle of mechanism? Can we account
for it at all?
Wesley's Experiments with Lions
306
Wesley's Experiments with Lions
Chapter 14. Justice for Methodists; Methodist Character; Instructions
to Parents; Wesley's Opinion of Mary Queen of Scots
1765. Tuesday, January 1.--This week I wrote an answer to a warm letter, published in
the London Magazine, the author whereof is much displeased that I presume to doubt of
the modern astronomy. I cannot help it. Nay, the more I consider, the more my doubts increase
so that, at present, I doubt whether any man on earth knows either the distance or
magnitude, I will not say of a fixed star, but of Saturn, or Jupiter; yea, of the sun or moon.
Sunday, 20.--I employed all my leisure hours this week in revising my letters and papers.
Abundance of them I committed to the flames. Perhaps some of the rest may see the light
when I am gone.
Chapter 14. Justice for Methodists; Methodist Character; Instructions to Parents; Wesley's Opinion of Mary Queen of Scots
307
Chapter 14. Justice for Methodists; Methodist Character; Instructions to…
Breakfast with Mr. Whitefield
Monday, October 21.--I went in the coach from Bristol to Salisbury, and on Thursday
24, came to London.
Monday, 28.--I breakfasted with Mr. Whitefield, who seemed to be an old, old man,
being fairly worn out in his Master's service, though he has hardly seen fifty years; and yet
it pleases God that I, who am now in my sixty-third year, find no disorder, no weakness, no
decay, no difference from what I was at five-and-twenty; only that I have fewer teeth and
more grey hairs.
Sunday, November 24.--I preached on those words in the lesson for the day, "The Lord
our righteousness" [Jer. 23:6]. I said not one thing which I have not said at least fifty times
within this twelvemonth. Yet it appeared to many entirely new, and they much importuned
me to print my sermon, supposing it would stop the mouths of all gainsayers. Alas, for their
simplicity! In spite of all I can print, say, or do, will not those who seek occasion of offense
find occasion?
Tuesday, December 3.--l rode to Dover and found a little company more united together
than they have been for many years. While several of them continued to rob the King, we
seemed to be ploughing upon the sand; but since they have cut off the right hand, the Word
of God sinks deep into their hearts.
Thursday, 5.--l rode back to Feversham. Here I was quickly informed that the mob and
the magistrates had agreed together to drive Methodism, so called, out of the town. After
preaching, I told them what we had been constrained to do by the magistrate at Rolvenden;
who perhaps would have been richer, by some hundred pounds, had he never meddled with
the Methodists; I concluded, "Since we have both God and the law on our side, if we can
have peace by fair means, we had much rather; we should be exceedingly glad; but if not,
we will have peace."
Wednesday, 18.--Riding through the Borough, all my mare’s feet flew up, and she fell
with my leg under her. A gentleman, stepping out, lifted me up and helped me into his shop.
I was exceedingly sick but was presently relieved by a little hartshorn and water. After resting
a few minutes, I took a coach; but when I was cold, found myself much worse, being bruised
on my right arm, my breast, my knee, leg, and ankle, which swelled exceedingly. However,
I went on to Shoreham, where by applying treacle twice a day, all the soreness was removed,
and I recovered some strength so as to be able to walk a little on plain ground. The Word
of God does at length bear fruit here also, and Mr. P. is comforted over all his trouble. Saturday,
21. Being not yet able to ride, I returned in a chariot to London.
Sunday, 22.--I was ill able to go through the service at West Street; but God provided
for this also. Mr. Greaves, being just ordained, came straight to the chapel, and gave me the
assistance I wanted.
Breakfast with Mr. Whitefield
308
Breakfast with Mr. Whitefield
Thursday, 26.--I should have been glad of a few days' rest, but it could not be at this
busy season. However, being electrified morning and evening, my lameness mended, though
but slowly.
1766. Friday, January 31.--Mr- Whitefield called upon me. He breathes nothing but
peace and love. Bigotry cannot stand before him but hides its head wherever he comes.
309
Breakfast with Mr. Whitefield
Two Deeds
Wednesday, February 5 (London).--One called upon me who had been cheated out of
a large fortune and was now perishing for want of bread. I had a desire to clothe him and
send him back to his own country, but was short of money. However, I appointed him to
call again in an hour. He did so; but before he came, one from whom I expected nothing
less, put twenty guineas into my hand; so I ordered him to be clothed from head to foot and
sent him straight away to Dublin.
Monday, April 7.--l preached at Warrington, about noon, to a large congregation, rich
and poor, learned and unlearned. I never spoke more plainly; nor have I ever seen a congregation
listen with more attention. Thence I rode to Liverpool and thoroughly regulated the
society, which had great need of it. Wednesday, 9. I took much pains with a sensible woman
who had taken several imprudent steps. But it was labor lost--neither argument nor persuasion
made the least impression. Oh, what power less than almighty can convince a thoroughpaced
enthusiast!
Thursday, 10.--I looked over the wonderful deed which was lately made here on which
I observed 1) it takes up three large skins of parchment and so could not cost less than six
guineas; whereas our own deed, transcribed by a friend, would not have cost six shillings;
2) it is verbose beyond all sense and reason, and withal so ambiguously worded that one
passage only might find matter for a suit of ten or twelve years in Chancery; 3) it everywhere
calls the house a meeting-house, a name which I particularly object to; 4) it leaves no power
either to the assistant or me so much as to place or displace a steward; 5) neither I, nor all
the Conference, have power to send the same preacher two years together. To crown all, 6)
if a preacher is not appointed at the Conference, the trustees and the congregation are to
choose one, by most votesl And can anyone wonder I dislike this deed, which tears the
Methodist discipline up by the roots?
Is it not strange that any who have the least regard either for me or our discipline should
scruple to alter this uncouth deed?
Two Deeds
310
Two Deeds
Wesley Covered with Mud
Tuesday, June 24.--Before eight we reached Dumfries and after a short bait pushed on
in hopes of reaching Solway Frith before the sea came in. Designing to call at an inn by the
frith side, we inquired the way and were directed to leave the main road and go straight to
the house which we saw before us. In ten minutes Duncan Wright was embogged; 27 however,
the horse plunged on and got through. I was inclined to turn back; but Duncan telling me
I needed only go a little to the left, I did so and sank at once to my horse's shoulders. He
sprang up twice, and twice sank again, each time deeper than before. At the third plunge
he threw me on one side, and we both made shift to scramble out. I was covered with fine,
soft mud from my feet to the crown of my head; yet, blessed be God, not hurt at all. But we
could not cross till between seven and eight o'clock. An honest man crossed with us, who
went two miles out of his way to guide us over the sands to Skilburness, where we found a
little, clean house, and passed a comfortable night.
Saturday, July 19.--I took a view of Beverley minster, such a parish church as has scarcely
its fellow in England. It is a most beautiful as well as stately building, both within and without,
and is kept more nicely clean than any cathedral which I have seen in the kingdom; but
where will it be when the earth is burned up and the elements melt with fervent heat? About
one I preached at Pocklington (though my strength was much exhausted), and in the evening
at York.
Sunday, 27.--As Baildon church would not nearly contain the congregation, after the
prayers were ended, I came out into the churchyard, both morning and afternoon. The wind
was extremely high and blew in my face all the time; yet, I believe, all the people could hear.
At Bradford there was so huge a multitude and the rain so damped my voice that many in
the skirts of the congregation could not hear distinctly. They have just built a preachinghouse,
fifty-four feet square, the largest octagon we have in England; and it is the first of the
kind where the roof is built with common sense, rising only a third of its breadth; yet it is
as firm as any in England, nor does it at all hurt the walls. Why then does any roof rise
higher? Only through want of skill, or want of honesty, in the builder.
Tuesday, 29.--In the evening I preached near the preaching-house at Paddiham and
strongly insisted on communion with God as the only religion that would avail us. At the
close of the sermon came Mr. M. His long, white beard showed that his present disorder
was of some continuance. In all other respects, he was quite sensible; but he told me with
much concern, "You can have no place in heaven without a beard! Therefore, I beg, let yours
grow immediately."
27 Correct to the text.
Wesley Covered with Mud
311
Wesley Covered with Mud
Wesley Secures Justice for Methodists
Saturday, August 30.--We rode to Stallbridge, long the seat of war, by a senseless, insolent
mob encouraged by their betters, so called to outrage their quiet neighbors. For what? Why,
they were mad: they were Methodists. So, to bring them to their senses, they would beat
their brains out. They broke their windows, leaving not one whole pane with glass, spoiled
their goods, and assaulted their persons with dirt, rotten eggs, and stones whenever they
appeared in the street. But no magistrate, though they applied to several, would show them
either mercy or justice. At length they wrote to me. I ordered a lawyer to write to the rioters.
He did so, but they set him at naught. We then moved the Court of King's bench. By various
artifices, they got the trial put off, from one assizes to another, for eighteen months. But it
fell so much the heavier on themselves, when they were found guilty; and, from that time,
finding there is law for Methodists, they have suffered them to be at peace.
I preached near the main street, without the least disturbance, to a large and attentive
congregation. Thence we rode on to Axminster, but were thoroughly wet before we came
thither. The rain obliged me to preach within at six; but at seven on Sunday morning, I cried
in the market place, "The kingdom of God is at hand; repent ye, and believe the gospel"
[Mark 1:15].
In the evening I preached in the street at Ashburton. Many behaved with decency; but
the rest, with such stupid rudeness as I have not seen, for a long time, in any part of England.
Monday, September 1.--I came to Plymouth Dock, where, after heavy storms, there is
now a calm. The house, notwithstanding the new galleries, was extremely crowded in the
evening. I strongly exhorted the backsliders to return to God; and I believe many received
"the word of exhortation."
Tuesday, 7.--Being invited to preach in the Tabernacle at Plymouth, I began about two
in the afternoon. In the evening I was offered the use of Mr. Whitefield's room at the dock;
but, large as it is, it would not contain the congregation. At the close of the sermon, a large
stone was thrown in at one of the windows, which came just behind me and fell at my feet,
the best place that could have been found. So no one was hurt or frightened, not many
knowing anything of the matter.
Wesley Secures Justice for Methodists
312
Wesley Secures Justice for Methodists
Gwennap's Famous Amphitheater
Sunday, 7.--At eight I preached in Mousehole, a large village southwest from Newlyn.
Thence I went to Buryan church, and, as soon as the service was ended, preached near the
churchyard to a numerous congregation. Just after I began, I saw a gentleman before me,
shaking his whip and vehemently striving to say something. But he was abundantly too
warm to say anything intelligibly. So, after walking a while to and fro, he wisely took horse
and rode away.
Friday, 12.--I rode to St. Hilary and in the evening preached near the new house on
"Awake, thou that steepest" [Eph. 5:14]. In returning to my lodging, it being dark, my horse
was just stepping into a tinpit when an honest man caught him by the bridle and turned his
head the other way.
Sunday, 14.--l preached in St. Agnes at eight. The congregation in Redruth, at one, was
the largest I ever had seen there; but small, compared to that which assembled at five, in the
natural amphitheater at Gwennap; far the finest I know in the kingdom. It is a round, green
hollow, gently shelving down, about fifty feet deep; but I suppose it is two hundred across
one way, and near three hundred the other. I believe there were fully twenty thousand people;
and, the evening being calm, all could hear.
Monday, 15.--l preached at Cubert and next morning rode on to St. CoIumb. Being
desired to break the ice here, I began preaching, without delay, in a gentleman's yard adjoining
to the main street. I chose this, as neither too public nor too private. I fear the greater
part of the audience understood full little of what they heard. However, they behaved with
seriousness and good manners.
Hence I rode to Port Isaac, now one of the liveliest places in Cornwall. The weather
being uncertain, I preached near the house. But there was no rain while I preached, except
the gracious rain which God sent upon His inheritance.
Here Mr. Buckingham met me, who, for fear of offending the bishop, broke off all
commerce with the Methodists. He had no sooner done this than the bishop rewarded him
by turning him out of his curacy; had he continued to walk in Christian simplicity, he would
probably have had it to this day.
Wednesday, 17.--I twice stopped a violent bleeding from a cut by applying a brier leaf.
The room at Launceston would not nearly contain the congregation in the evening, to whom
I strongly applied the case of the impotent man at the pool of Bethesda: Many were much
affected: but, oh, how few are willing to be made wholel
Gwennap's Famous Amphitheater
313
Gwennap's Famous Amphitheater
Wesley on a Country Life
Monday, November 3.--I rode to Brentford from London, where all was quiet, both in
the congregation and the society. Tuesday, 4. I preached af Brentford, Battersea, Deptford
and Welling, and examined the several societies. Wednesday, 5. I rode by Shoreham to
Sevenoaks. In the little journeys which I have lately taken, have thought much on the huge
encomiums which have been for many ages bestowed on a country life. How have all the
learn world cried out,
O fortunate nimium, sua si bona norint,
Agricolml
But, after all, what a flat contradiction is this to universal experience! See that little
house, under the wood, by the riverside! There is rural life in perfection. How happy then
is the farmer that lives there? Let us take a detail of his happiness. He rises with, or before,
the sun, calls his servants, looks to his swine and cows, then to his stables and barns. He sees
to the ploughing and sowing his ground, in winter or in spring. In summer and autumn he
hurries and sweats among his mowers and reapers. And where is his happiness in the
meantime? Which of these employments do we envy? Or do we envy the delicate repast
that succeeds, which the poet so languishes for?
O quindo faba, Pythagorm cognate, simulque
Uncta satis pingui ponentur oluscula lardo!
"Oh, the happiness of eating beans well greased with fat bacon! Nay, and cabbage, tool"-
-Was Horace in his senses when he talked thus, or the servile herd of his imitators? Our
eyes and ears may convince us there is not a less happy body of men in all England than the
country farmers. In general their life is supremely dull; and it is usually unhappy too. For
of all people in the kingdom they are most discontented, seldom satisfied either with God
or man.
Wesley on a Country Life
314
Wesley on a Country Life
Wesley and the Character of a Methodist
1767. Thursday, March 5.--l at length obliged Dr. D. by entering into the lists with him.
The letter I wrote (though not published till two or three weeks after) was as follows:
"To the Editor of Lloyd's Evening Post.
"Sir,--Many times the publisher of the Christian Magazine has attacked me without fear
or wit; and hereby he has convinced his impartial readers of one thing at least--that (as the
vulgar say) his fingers itch to be at me; that he has a passionate desire to measure swords
with me. But I have other work upon my hands: I can employ the short remainder of my
life to better purpose.
"The occasion of his late attack is this: Five or six and thirty years ago, I much admired
the character of a perfect Christian drawn by Clemens Alexandrinus. Five or six and twenty
years ago, a thought came into my mind of drawing such a character myself, only in a more
scriptural manner and mostly in the very words of Scripture: this I entitled, 'The Character
of a Methodist,' believing that curiosity would incite more persons to read it, and also that
some prejudice might thereby be removed from candid men. But that none might imagine
I intended a panegyric either on myself or my friends, I guarded against this in the very title
page, saying both in the name of myself and them, 'Not as though I had already attained,
either were already perfect.' To the same effect I speak in the conclusion, 'These are the same
principles and practices of our sect; these are the marks of a true Methodist'; that is, a true
Christian, as I immediately after explain myself: 'by these alone do those who are in derision
so called desire to be distinguished from other men.' (P. ii.) 'By these marks do we labor to
distinguish ourselves from those whose minds or lives are not according to the gospel of
Christ.' (P. 12.)
"Upon this Rusticulus, or Dr. Dodd, says, 'A Methodist, according to Mr. Wesley, is one
who is perfect, and sinneth not in thought, word, or deed.'
"Sir, have me excused. This is not 'according to Mr. Wesley.’ I have told all the world I
am not perfect; and yet you allow me to be a Methodist. I tell you flatly, I have not attained
the character I draw. Will you pin it upon me in spite of my teeth?
"'But Mr. Wesley says, the other Methodists have.' I say no such thing. What I say, after
having given a scriptural account of a perfect Christian, is this: 'By these marks the Methodists
desire to be distinguished from other men; by these we labor to distinguish ourselves.' And
do not you yourself desire and labor after the very same thing?
"But you insist, 'Mr. Wesley affirms the Methodists (that is, all Methodists) to be perfectly
holy and righteous.' Where do I affirm this? Not in the tract before us. In the front of this I
affirm just the contrary; and that I affirm it anywhere else is more than I know. Be pleased,
Sir, to point out the place: till this is done, all you add (bitterly enough) is mere brutum
fulmen; and the Methodists (so called) may still declare (without any impeachment of their
Wesley and the Character of a Methodist
315
Wesley and the Character of a Methodist
sincerity) that they do not come to the holy table 'trusting in their own righteousness, but
in God's manifold and great mercies.' I am, Sir,
"Yours,
“John Wesley."
316
Wesley and the Character of a Methodist
The Sexton's Strange Apparition
Saturday, August 1.--Before I left Glasgow I heard so strange an account that I desired
to hear it from the person himself. He was a sexton and yet for many years had little troubled
himself about religion. I set down his words and leave every man to form his own judgment
upon them: "Sixteen weeks ago, I was walking, an hour before sunset, behind the high kirk;
and, looking on one side, I saw one close to me who looked in my face and asked me how
I did. I answered, 'Pretty well.' He said, 'You have had many troubles; but how have you
improved them?' He then told me all that ever I did; yea, and the thoughts that had been in
my heart; adding, 'Be ready for my second coming'; and he was gone I knew not how. I
trembled all over, and had no strength in me; but sank down to the ground. From that time
I groaned continually under the load of sin, till at the Lord's supper it was all taken away."
Friday, September 25.--l was desired to preach at Freshford; but the people durst not
come to the house because of the smallpox, of which Joseph Allen, "an Israelite indeed," had
died the day before. So they placed a table near the churchyard. But I had no sooner begun
to speak than the bells began to ring, by the procurement of a neighboring gentleman.
However, it was labor lost; for my voice prevailed, and the people heard me distinctly. Nay,
a person extremely deaf, who had not been able to hear a sermon for several years, told his
neighbors, with great joy that he had heard and understood all, from the beginning to the
end.
The Sexton's Strange Apparition
317
The Sexton's Strange Apparition
Queer Houses at Sheerness
Monday, November 23.--I went to Canterbury. Here I met with the Life of Mahomet,
written, I suppose, by the Count de Boulanvilliers. Whoever the author is, he is a very pert,
shallow, self-conceited coxcomb, remarkable for nothing but his immense assurance and
thorough contempt of Christianity. And the book is a dull, ill-digested romance, supported
by no authorities at all; whereas Dean Prideaux (a writer of ten times his sense) cites his
authorities for everything he advances.
In the afternoon I rode to Dover; but the gentleman I was to lodge with was gone a long
journey. He went to bed well, but dead in the morning: such a vapor is life! At six I preached,
but the house would by no means contain the congregation. Most of the officers of the garrison
were there. I have not found so much life here for some years.
Sunday, December 13.--Today I found a little soreness on the edge of my tongue, which
the next day spread to my gums, then to my lips, which inflamed, swelled, and, the skin
bursting, bled considerably. Afterward, the roof of my mouth was extremely sore so that I
could chew nothing. To this was added a continual spitting. I knew a little rest would cure
all. But this was not to be had; for I had appointed to be at Sheerness on Wednesday, the
sixteenth. Accordingly, I took horse between five and six and came thither between five and
six in the evening.
At half an hour after six, I began reading prayers (the governor of the fort having given
me the use of the chapel), and afterward preached, though not without difficulty, to a large
and serious congregation. The next evening it was considerably increased, so that the chapel
was as hot as an oven. In coming out, the air, being exceedingly sharp, quite took away my
voice, so that I knew not how I should be able the next day to read prayers or preach to so
large a congregation. But in the afternoon the governor cut the knot, sending word that I
must preach in the chapel no more. A room being offered, which held full as many people
as I was able to preach to, we had a comfortable hour; and many seemed resolved to "seek
the Lord while he may be found."
Such a town as many of these live in is scarcely to be found again in England. In the
dock adjoining the fort there are six old men-of-war. These are divided into small tenements,
forty, fifty, or sixty in a ship, with little chimneys and windows; and each of these contains
a family. In one of them, where we called, a man and his wife, and six little children lived.
And yet all the ship was sweet and tolerably clean; sweeter than most sailing ships I have
been in. Saturday, 19. I returned to London.
Queer Houses at Sheerness
318
Queer Houses at Sheerness
Wesley in the Marshalsea Prison
1768. Saturday, January 2.--I called on a poor man in the Marshalsea, whose case appeared
to be uncommon. He is by birth a Dutchman, a chemist by profession. Being but
half-employed at home, he was advised to come to London, where he doubted not of having
full employment. He was recommended to a countryman of his to lodge, who after six weeks
arrested him for much more than he owed, and hurried him away to prison, having a wife
near her time, without money, friend, or a word of English to speak. I wrote the case to Mr.
T--, who immediately gave fifteen pounds; by means of which, with a little addition, he was
set at liberty and put in a way of living. But I never saw him since, and for good reason: for
he could now live without me.
Monday, 4.--At my leisure hours this week, I read Dr. Priestley's ingenious book on
electricity. He seems to have accurately collected and well digested all that is known on that
curious subject. But how little is that all! Indeed the use of it we know; at least, in some good
degree. We know it is a thousand medicines in one: in particular, that it is the most efficacious
medicine in nervous disorders of every kind which has ever yet been discovered. But if we
aim at theory, we know nothing. We are soon
Lost and bewilder'd in the fruitless search.
Monday, 11.--This week I spent my scraps of time in reading Mr. Wodrow's History of
the Sufferings of the Church of Scotland. It would transcend belief but that the vouchers are
too authentic to admit of any exception. Oh, what a blessed Governor was that good-natured
man, so called, King Charles the Second! Bloody Queen Mary was a lamb, a mere dove, in
comparison to him!
Monday, February 8.--I met with a surprising poem, entitled, Choheleth; or, the
Preacher. It is a paraphrase, in tolerable verse, on the Book of Ecclesiastes. I really think the
author of it (a Turkey Merchant) understands both the difficult expressions and the connection
of the whole better than any other either ancient or modern writer whom I have seen.
He was at Lisbon during the great earthquake, just then sitting in his nightgown and slippers.
Before he could dress himself, part of the house he was in fell and blocked him up. By this
means his life was saved, for all who had run out were dashed in pieces by the falling houses.
Wesley in the Marshalsea Prison
319
Wesley in the Marshalsea Prison
Wesley Travels North
Monday, March 14.--l set out on my northern journey, and preached at Stroud in the
evening. Tuesday, 15. About noon I preached at Painswick and in the evening at Gloucester.
The mob here was for a considerable time both noisy and mischievous. But an honest magistrate,
taking the matter in hand, quickly tamed the beasts of the people. So may any magistrate,
if he will; so that wherever a mob continues any time, all they do is to be imputed
not so much to the rabble as to the justices.
Wednesday, 16.--About nine I preached at Cheltenham--a quiet, comfortable place;
though it would not have been so, if either the rector or the Anabaptist minister could have
prevented it. Both these have blown the trumpet with their might; but the people had no
ears to hear. In the afternoon I preached at Upton and then rode on to Worcester. But the
difficulty was where to preach. No room was large enough to contain the people, and it was
too cold for them to stand abroad. At length we went to a friend's, near the town whose
barn was larger than many churches. Here a numerous congregation soon assembled, and
again at five and at ten in the morning. Nothing is wanting here but a commodious house;
and will not God provide this also?
Friday, 18.--The vicar of Pebworth had given notice in the church on Sunday that I was
to preach there on Friday. But the squire of the parish said, "It is contrary to the canons
(wise squire!) and it shall not be." So I preached about a mile from it, at Broadmarston, by
the side of Mr. Eden's house. The congregation was exceedingly large and remarkably attentive.
In the morning, the chapel (so it anciently was) was well filled at five. The simplicity
and earnestness of the people promise a glorious harvest.
Saturday, 19.--We rode to Birmingham. The tumults which subsisted here so many
years are now wholly suppressed by a resolute magistrate. After preaching, I was pleased to
see a venerable monument of antiquity, George Bridgins, in the one hundred and seventh
year of his age. He can still walk to the preaching and retains his senses and understanding
tolerably well. But what a dream will even a life of a hundred years appear to him the moment
he awakes in eternity!
Wesley Travels North
320
Wesley Travels North
Preaching in a North Wind
Sunday, 20.--About one I preached on West Bromwich heath; in the evening, near the
preaching-house in Wednesbury. The north wind cut like a razor; but the congregation,
and I as well, had something else to think of.
Tuesday, 22.--I read over a small book, Poems, by Miss Whately, a farmer's daughter.
She had little advantage from education, but an astonishing genius. Some of her elegies I
think quite equal to Mr. Gray’s. If she had had proper helps for a few years, I question
whether she would not have excelled any female poet that ever yet appeared in England.
Wednesday, 30.--l rode to a little town called New Mills, in the High Peak of Derbyshire.
I preached at noon in their large new chapel, which (in consideration that preaching-houses
have need of air) has a casement in every window, three inches square! That is the custom
of the country!
Preaching in a North Wind
321
Preaching in a North Wind
Wesley Instructs Parents
In the evening and the following morning I brought strange things to the ears of many
in Manchester, concerning the government of their families and the education of their
children. But some still made that very silly answer, "Oh, he has no children of his own!"
Neither had St. Paul, nor (that we know) any of the apostles. What then? Were they therefore
unable to instruct parents? Not so. They were able to instruct everyone that had a soul to
be saved.
Wednesday, April 6.--About eleven I preached at Wigan in a place near the middle of
the town which I suppose was formerly a playhouse. It was very full and very warm. Most
of the congregation were wild as wild might be; yet none made the least disturbance. Afterward,
as I walked down the street, they stared sufficiently; but none said an uncivil word.
In the evening we had a huge congregation at Liverpool; but some pretty, gay, fluttering
things did not behave with so much good manners as the mob at Wigan. The congregations
in general were quite well behaved, as well as large, both morning and evening; and I found
the society both more numerous and more lively than ever it was before.
Monday, 11.--I rode to Bolton; on Wednesday, to Kendal. Seceders and mongrel
Methodists have so surfeited the people here that there is small prospect of doing good;
however, I once more “cast" my "bread upon the waters" and left the event to God.
Thursday, 14.—I rode on, through continued rain, to Ambleside. It cleared up before
we came to Keswick, and we set out thence in a fair day; but on the mountains the storm
met us again and beat on us so impetuously that our horses could scarcely turn their faces
against it. However, we made shift to reach Cockermouth; but there was no room for
preaching, the town being in an uproar through the election for members of Parliament;
so, after drying ourselves, we thought it best to go on to Whitehaven.
Wesley Instructs Parents
322
Wesley Instructs Parents
Wesley and Mary Queen of Scots
Tuesday, 26.--I came to Aberdeen.
Here I found a society truly alive, knit together in peace and love. The congregations
were large both morning and evening, and, as usual, deeply attentive. But a company of
strolling players, who have at length found place here also, stole away the gay part of the
hearers. Poor Scotland! Poor Aberdeen! This only was wanting to make them as completely
irreligious as England.
Friday, 29.--I read over an extremely sensible book, but one that surprised me much; it
is An inquiry into the Proofs of the Charges commonly advanced against Mary Queen of Scots.
By means of original papers, he has made it more clear than one would imagine it possible
at this distance: 1) that she was altogether innocent of the murder of Lord Darnley, and no
way privy to it; 2) that she married Lord Bothwell (then nearly seventy years old, herself but
four-and-twenty) from the pressing instance of the nobility in a body, who at the same time
assured her he was innocent of the King's murder; 3) that Murray, Morton, and Lethington
themselves contrived that murder in order to charge it upon her, as well as forged those vile
letters and sonnets which, they palmed upon the world for hers.
"But how then can we account for the quite contrary story, which has been almost universally
received?" Most easily. It was penned and published in French, English, and Latin
(by Queen Elizabeth's order) by George Buchanan, who was secretary to Lord Murray, and
in Queen Elizabeth's pay; so he was sure to throw dirt enough. Nor was she at liberty to
answer for herself. "But what then was Queen Elizabeth?" As just and merciful as Nero and
as good a Christian as Mohammed.
Sunday, May 1.--I preached at seven in the new room; in the afternoon at the College
kirk, in Old Aberdeen. At six, knowing our house could not contain the congregation, I
preached in the castle gate, on the paved stones. A large number of people were all attention;
but there were many rude, stupid creatures round about them who knew as little of reason
as of religion; I never saw such brutes in Scotland before. One of them threw a potato, which
fell on my arm; I turned to them, and some were ashamed.
Wesley and Mary Queen of Scots
323
Wesley and Mary Queen of Scots
Wesley at Scoon and Holyrood
Monday, 2.--I set out early from Aberdeen and about noon preached in Brechin. After
sermon, the provost desired to see me and said, "Sir, my son had epileptic fits from his infancy;
Dr. Ogylvie prescribed for him many times and at length told me he could do no
more. I desired Mr. Blair last Monday to speak to you. On Tuesday morning my son said
to his mother that he had just been dreaming that his fits were gone and he was perfectly
well. Soon after I gave him the drops you advised; he is perfectly well and has not had one
fit since.
Thursday, 5.--We rode through the pleasant and fruitful Carse of Gowry, a plain, fifteen
or sixteen miles long, between the river Tay and the mountains, very thickly inhabited, to
Perth. In the afternoon we walked over to the royal palace at Scoon. It is a large old house,
delightfully situated, but swiftly running to ruin. Yet there are a few good pictures and some
fine tapestry left, in what they call the Queen's and the King's chambers. And what is far
more curious, there is a bed and a set of hangings in the (once) royal apartment, which was
wrought by poor Queen Mary while she was imprisoned in the Castle of Lochlevin. It is
some of the finest needlework I have ever seen, and plainly shows both her exquisite skill
and unwearied industry.
Saturday, 14.--l walked once more through Holyrood House, a noble pile of building;
but the greatest part of it left to itself and so (like the palace at Scone) swiftly running to
ruin. The tapestry is dirty and quite faded; the fine ceilings dropping down; many of the
pictures in the gallery are torn or cut through. This was the work of good General Hawley's
soldiers (like General, like men!), who, after running away from the Scots at Falkirk, revenged
themselves on the harmless canvasl
Sunday, 15.--At eight I preached in the High School yard, and I believe not a few of the
hearers were cut to the heart. Between twelve and one a far larger congregation assembled
on the Castle Hill. I believe my voice commanded them all while I opened and enforced
those awful words, "I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God" [Rev. 20:12]. In the
evening our house was sufficiently crowded, even with the rich and honorable. "Who hath
warned" these "to flee from the wrath to come?" [Matt. 3:7]. Oh, may they at length awake
and "arise from the dead!"
Wesley at Scoon and Holyrood
324
Wesley at Scoon and Holyrood
Wesley's Old Schoolfellow
Wednesday, June 1.—Many of the militia were present at Barnard Castle in the evening
and behaved with decency. I was well pleased to lodge at a gentleman's, an old schoolfellow,
half a mile from the town. What a dream are the fifty or sixty years that have slipped away
since we were at the Charterhouse!
Thursday, 2.--I preached at noon at a farmer's house, near Brough in Westmoreland.
The sun was hot enough, but some shady trees covered both me and most of the congregation.
A little bird perched on one of them and sang, without intermission, from the beginning of
the service unto the end. Many of the people came from far, but I believe none of them regretted
their labor.
Friday, 3.--In running down one of the mountains yesterday, I got a sprain in my thigh.
It was worse today, but as I rode to Barnard Castle, the sun shone so hot upon it that before
I came to the town it was quite well. In the evening the commanding officer gave orders
there should be no exercise that all the Durham militia (what a contrast!) might be at liberty
to attend the preaching. Accordingly, we had a little army of officers as well as soldiers, and
all behaved well. A large number of them were present at five in the morning.
Tuesday, 7.--l went down by water to South Shields and preached at noon to far more
than could hear. We went, after dinner, to Tynemouth Castle, a magnificent heap of ruins.
Within the walls are the remains of a very large church, which seems to have been of exquisite
workmanship. The stones are joined by so strong a cement that, but for Cromwell's cannon,
they might have stood a thousand years.
Wesley's Old Schoolfellow
325
Wesley's Old Schoolfellow
Wesley's Wife Ill
Sunday, August 14.--Hearing my wife was dangerously ill, I took chaise immediately
and reached the Foundry before one in the morning. Finding the fever was turned and the
danger over, about two I set out again, and in the afternoon came (not at all tired) to Bristol.
Wednesday, September 7 (Penzance).--After the early preaching, the select society met;
such a company of lively believers, full of faith and love, I never found in this county before.
This, and the three following days, I preached at as many places as I could, though I was at
first in doubt whether I could preach eight days together, mostly in the open air, three or
four times a day. But my strength was as my work; I hardly felt any weariness, first or last.
Sunday, 11.--About nine I preached at St. Agnes and again between one and two. At
first I took my old stand at Gwennap, in the natural amphitheater. I suppose no human
voice could have commanded such an audience on plain ground; but the ground rising all
around gave me such an advantage that I believe all could hear distinctly.
Monday, 12.--I preached about noon at Callistick and in the evening at Kerley. It rained
all the time; but that did not divert the attention of a large congregation. At noon, Tuesday,
13, I preached in Truro and in the evening at Mevagissey. It was a season of solemn joy; I
have not often found the like. Surely God's thoughts are not as our thoughts! Can any good
be done at Mevagissey?
Friday, 16.--I rode, through heavy rain to Polperro. Here the room over which we were
to lodge being filled with pilchards and conger-eels, the perfume was too potent for me; I
was not sorry when one of our friends invited me to lodge at her house. Soon after I began
to preach, heavy rain began; yet none went away till the whole service was ended.
Saturday, 17.--When we came to Crimble Passage, we were at a full stop. The boatmen
told us the storm was so high that it was not possible to pass; however, at length we persuaded
them to venture out, and we did not ship one sea till we got over.
Sunday, 18.--Our room at the Dock contained the morning congregation tolerably well.
Between one and two I began preaching on the quay in Plymouth. Notwithstanding the
rain, abundance of people stood to hear. But one silly man talked without ceasing, till I desired
the people to open to the right and left, and let me look him in the face. They did so. He
pulled off his hat and quietly went away.
Wesley's Wife Ill
326
Wesley's Wife Ill
Wesley and Seaport Towns
Wednesday, November 30.--l rode to Dover and came in just before a violent storm
began. It did not hinder the people. Many were obliged to go away after the house was filled.
What a desire to hear runs through all the seaport towns wherever we come! Surely God is
besieging this nation and attacking it at all the entrances!
Wednesday, December 14.--l saw the Westminster scholars act the Adelphi of Terence,
an entertainment not unworthy of a Christian. Oh, how do these heathens shame us! Their
very comedies contain both excellent sense, the liveliest pictures of men and manner, and
so fine strokes of genuine morality as are seldom found in the writings of Christians.
Wesley and Seaport Towns
327
Wesley and Seaport Towns
Chapter 15. Wesley Opens a New Church; Comments on Rousseau;
Geology; Swedenborg, and Riding Horseback; Gwennap and 20,000
People; Death of Whitefield
1769. Monday, January 9.--I spent a comfortable and profitable hour with Mr. Whitefield,
in calling to mind the former times and the manner wherein God prepared us for a work
which it had not then entered into our hearts to conceive.
Friday, February 17 (Yarmouth).--I abridged Dr. Watts's pretty Treatise on the Passions.
His hundred and seventy-seven pages will make a useful tract of four-and-twenty. Why do
persons who treat the same subjects with me, write so much larger books? Of many reasons,
is not this the chief--we do not write with the same view? Their principal end is to get money;
my only one, to do good.
Monday, 27 (London. 28 )--I had one more agreeable conversation with my old friend
and fellow laborer, George Whitefield. His soul appeared to be vigorous still, but his body
was sinking apace; unless God interposes, he must soon finish his labors.
28 Correct to the text
Chapter 15. Wesley Opens a New Church; Comments on Rousseau; Geology; Swedenborg, and Riding Horseback; Gwennap and 20,000 People; Death of Whitefield
328
Chapter 15. Wesley Opens a New Church; Comments on Rousseau; Geology; Swedenborg,…
Wesley's Land-shark
Thursday, March 30 (Dublin).--I was summoned to the Court of Conscience by a poor
creature who fed my horses three or four times while I was on board. For this service he
demanded ten shillings. I gave him half a crown. When I informed the Court of this, he was
sharply reproved. Let all beware of these land-sharks on our seacoasts!--My scraps of time
this week, I employed in reading the account of Commodore Byron. I never before read of
any who endured such hardships and survived them. Surely no novel in the world can be
more affecting, or more surprising, than this history.
Wednesday, April 19 (Armagh).--We took horse about ten, being desired to call at
Kinnard (ten or eleven miles out of the way), where a little society had been lately formed
who were much alive to God. At the town-end, I was met by a messenger from Archdeacon
C--e who desired I would take a bed with him; and soon after by another who told me the
Archdeacon desired I would alight at his door. I did so and found an old friend whom I had
not seen for four or five and thirty years.
Wesley's Land-shark
329
Wesley's Land-shark
Wesley Opens a New Church
He received me with the most cordial affection and, after a time, said, "We have been
building a new church, which my neighbors expected me to open; but if you please to do
it, it will be as well." Hearing the bell, the people flocked together from all parts of the town,
and "received the word with all readiness of mind." I saw the hand of God was in this, for
the strengthening of this loving people.
Hence we rode through a pleasant country to Charlemount, where I preached to a very
large and serious congregation. [We were gathered] near the fort, which has a ditch round
it, with some face of a fortification; it probably (according to custom) costs the Government
a thousand a year for not three farthings' service!
Thursday, 20.--I went on to Castle Caulfield and preached on the green adjoining to
the castle, to a plain, serious people, who still retain all their earnestness and simplicity.
Thence I rode to Cookstown, a town consisting of one street about a mile long, running
directly through a bog. I preached to most of the inhabitants of the town; and so the next
day, morning and evening. Many “received the word with gladness." Perhaps they will not
all be stony-ground hearers.
We took the new road to Dungiven. But it was hard work.
Nigh founder'd, on we fated.
Treading the crude consistence.
We were nearly five hours going fourteen miles, partly on horseback, partly on foot.
We had, as usual, a full house at Londonderry in the evening and again at eight on Sunday
morning. In the afternoon we had a brilliant congregation. But such a sight gives me no
great pleasure, as I have very little hope of doing them good; only with God all things are
possible." Both this evening and the next I spoke exceedingly plain to the members of the
society. In no other place in Ireland have more pains been taken by the most able of our
preachers. And to how little purpose! Bands they have none: four-and-forty persons in society!
The greater part of these heartless and cold. The audience in general dead as stones.
However, we are to deliver our message; and let our Lord do as seemeth Hirn good.
Wesley Opens a New Church
330
Wesley Opens a New Church
A Forsaken Beauty
Thursday, May 25.--l rode to Bandon. In the evening we were obliged to be in the house;
but the next, Friday, 26, I stood in the main street, and cried to a numerous congregation,
“Fear God and keep his commandments: for this is the whole of man" [Eccles. 12:13). Afterward
I visited one that a year or two ago was in high life, an eminent beauty, adored by her
husband, admired and caressed by some of the first men in the nation. She was now without
husband, without friend, without fortune, confined to her bed, in constant pain, and in
black despair, believing herself forsaken of God and possessed by a legion of devils! Yet I
found great liberty in praying for her and a strong hope that she will die in peace.
Tuesday, June 37.--[From a letter "to a pious and sensible woman"] "By Christian perfection,
I mean 1) loving God with all our heart. Do you object to this? I mean 2) a heart
and life all devoted to God. Do you desire less? I mean 3) regaining the whole image of God.
What objection to this? I mean 4) having all the mind that was in Christ. Is this going too
far? I mean 5) walking uniformly as Christ walked. And this surely no Christian will object
to. If anyone means anything more or anything else by perfection, I have no concern with
it. But if this is wrong, yet what need of this heat about it, this violence, I had almost said,
fury of opposition, carried so far as even not to lay out anything with this man, or that woman,
who professes it?"
Monday, July 3.--l rode to Coolylough (where was the quarterly meeting) and preached
at eleven and in the evening. While we were singing, I was surprised to see the horses from
all parts of the ground gathering about us. Is it true then that horses, as well as lions and tigers
have an ear for music?
Sunday, 30.--At five I preached at Leeds; and on Monday, 31, prepared all things for
the ensuing Conference. Tuesday, August 1, it began; and a more loving one we never had.
On Thursday I mentioned the case of our brethren at New York, who had built the first
Methodist preaching-house in America and were in great want of money and much more
of preachers. Two of our preachers, Richard Boardman and Joseph Pillmoor, willingly
offered themselves for the service; by whom we determined to send them fifty pounds, as a
token of our brotherly love.
A Forsaken Beauty
331
A Forsaken Beauty
Wesley at the Countess of Huntingdon's
Wednesday, August 23.--l went on to Trevecka. Here we found a concourse of people
from all parts, come to celebrate the Countess of Huntingdon's birthday and the anniversary
of her school, which was opened on the twenty-fourth of August, last year. I preached in
the evening to as many as her chapel could well contain; which is extremely neat, or rather,
elegant; as are the dining room, the school, and all the house. About nine Howell Harris
desired me to give a short exhortation to his family. I did so; and then went back to my
Lady's and laid me down in peace.
Thursday, 24.--I administered the Lord's supper to the family. At ten the public service
began. Mr. Fletcher preached an exceedingly lively sermon in the court, the chapel being
far too small. After him, Mr. William Williams preached in Welsh, till between one and two
o'clock. At two we dined. Meantime, a large number of people had baskets of bread and
meat carried to them in the court. At three I took my turn there, then Mr. Fletcher, and
about five the congregation was dismissed. Between seven and eight the love-feast began at
which I believe many were comforted. In the evening several of us retired into the neighboring
wood, which is exceedingly pleasantly laid out in walks. One of these leads to a little mount,
raised in the midst of a meadow, and commanding a delightful prospect. This is Howell
Harris's work, who has likewise greatly enlarged and beautified his house; with the gardens,
orchards, walks, and pieces of water that surround it, it is a kind of little paradise.
Friday, 25.--We rode through a lovely country to Chepstow. I had designed to go straight
on, but yielded to the importunity of our friends to stay and preach in the evening. Meantime,
I took a walk through Mr. Morris's woods. There is scarcely anything like them in the
kingdom. They stand on the top and down the side of a steep mountain, hanging in a
semicircular form over the river. Through these woods abundance of serpentine walks are
cut, wherein many seats and alcoves are placed; most of them command a surprising prospect
of rocks and fields on the other side of the river. And must all these be burned up? What
will become of us then, if we set our hearts upon them?
Wesley at the Countess of Huntingdon's
332
Wesley at the Countess of Huntingdon's
The Gentleman with Rotten Eggs
Friday, September 8.--I preached about nine at Taunton and then rode on to Bridgewater.
This afternoon I went to the top of Brent Hill. I know not that I ever before saw such a
prospect. Westward one may see to the mouth of the Bristol Channel; and the three other
ways, as far as the eye can reach. And most of the land which you see is well cultivated, well
wooded, and well watered; the globe of earth, in its present condition, can hardly afford a
more pleasing scene.
Tuesday, 19.--Between twelve and one, I preached at Freshford; on White's Hill, near
Bradford, in the evening. By this means many had an opportunity of hearing who would
not have come to the room. I had designed to preach there again the next evening, but a
gentleman in the town desired me to preach at his door. The beasts of the people were tolerably
quiet till I had nearly finished my sermon. They then lifted up their voices, especially
one, called a gentleman, who had filled his pocket with rotten eggs. But, a young man
coming unawares clapped his hands on each side and mashed them all at once. In an instant
he was perfume all over, though it was not so sweet as balsam.
Tuesday, October 24.--l preached at Alston, in a large maltroom, where one side of my
head was very warm, through the crowd of people, the other very cold, having an open
window at my ear. Between six and seven I preached at Northampton; and it was an awful
season.
This evening there was such an aurora borealis as I never saw before; the colors, both
the white, the flame color, and the scarlet, were exceedingly strong and beautiful. But they
were awful too, and an abundance of people were frightened into many good resolutions.
The Gentleman with Rotten Eggs
333
The Gentleman with Rotten Eggs
Wesley on Geology and Rousseau
Tuesday, December 26.--I read the letters from our preachers in America informing us
that God had begun a glorious work there; that both in New York and Philadelphia multitudes
flock to hear and behave with the deepest seriousness; and that the society in each place
already contains above a hundred members.
Friday, 29, 29 we observed as a day of fasting and prayer, partly on account of the confused
state of public affairs, partly as preparatory to the solemn engagement which we were
about to renew.
1770. Monday, January 1.--About eighteen hundred of us met together; it was a most
solemn season. As we did openly avouch the Lord to be our God, so did He avouch us to
be His people [see Deut. 26.17, 18].
Wednesday, 17.--In a little journey which I took into Bedfordshire, I finished Dr. Burnet’s
Theory of the Earth. He is doubtless one of the first-rate writers, both as to sense and style;
his language is remarkably clear, unaffected, nervous, and elegant. And as to his theory,
none can deny that it is ingenious and consistent with itself. And it is highly probable 1)
that the earth arose out of the chaos in some such manner as he describes; 2) that the
antediluvian earth was without high or abrupt mountains, and without sea, being one uniform
crust, enclosing the great abyss; 3) that the flood was caused by the breaking of this crust
and its sinking into the abyss of waters; and 4) that the present state of the earth, both internal
and external, shows it to be the ruins of the former earth. This is the substance of his
two former books, and thus far I can go with him.
I have no objection to the substance of his third book upon the general conflagration,
but think it one of the noblest tracts which is extant in our language. And I do not much
object to the fourth, concerning the new heavens and the new earth. The substance of it is
highly probable.
Saturday, February 3, and at my leisure moments on several of the following days, I
read with much expectation a celebrated book—Rousseau upon Education. But how was I
disappointed! Sure a more consummate coxcomb never saw the sun! How amazingly full
of himself! Whatever he speaks, he pronounces as an oracle. But many of his oracles are as
palpably false, as that "young children never love old people." No! Do they never love
grandfathers and grandmothers? Frequently more than they do their own parents. Indeed,
they love all that love them and that with more warmth and sincerity than when they come
to riper years.
But I object to his temper, more than to his judgment: he is a mere misanthrope; a
cynic all over. So indeed is his brother-infidel, Voltaire, and well-nigh as great a coxcomb.
29 Correct
Wesley on Geology and Rousseau
334
Wesley on Geology and Rousseau
But he hides both his doggedness and vanity a little better; whereas here it stares us in the
face continually.
As to his book, it is whimsical to the last degree, grounded neither upon reason nor
experience. To cite particular passages would be endless; but anyone may observe concerning
the whole that the advices which are good are trite and common, only disguised under new
expressions. And those which are new, which are really his own, are lighter than vanity itself.
Such discoveries I always expect from those who are too wise to believe their Bibles.
335
Wesley on Geology and Rousseau
Swedenborg an Entertaining Madman
Wednesday, 28.--I sat down to read and seriously consider some of the writing of Baron
Swedenborg. I began with huge prejudice in his favor, knowing him to be a pious man, one
of a strong understanding, of much learning, and one who thoroughly believed himself. But
I could not hold out long. Any one of his visions puts his real character out of doubt. He is
one of the most ingenious, lively, entertaining madmen that ever set pen to paper. But his
waking dreams are so wild, so far remote both from Scripture and common sense, that one
might as easily swallow the stories of "Tom Thumb," or "Jack the Giant-Killer."
Monday, March 5.--l came to Newbury, where I had been much importuned to preach.
But where? The Dissenters would not permit me to preach in their meeting-house. Some
were then desirous to hire the old playhouse, but the good mayor would not suffer it to be
so profaned! So I made use of a workshop--a large, commodious place. But it would by no
means contain the congregation. All that could hear behaved well, and I was in hopes God
would have a people in this place also. The next evening I preached at Bristol, and spent the
rest of the week there.
Swedenborg an Entertaining Madman
336
Swedenborg an Entertaining Madman
Wesley and His Horses
Wednesday, 21.--In the following days I went on slowly, through Staffordshire and
Cheshire to Manchester. In this journey, as well as in many others, I observed a mistake
that almost universally prevails; I desire all travelers to take good notice of it, for it may save
them both from trouble and danger. Nearly thirty years ago I was thinking, "How is it that
no horse ever stumbles while I am reading?" (History, poetry, and philosophy I commonly
read on horseback, having other employment at other times.) No account can possibly be
given but this: because then I throw the reins on his neck. I then set myself to observe; and
I aver, that in riding above a hundred thousand miles, I scarcely ever remember any horse
(except, two, that would fall head over heels anyway) to fall or make a considerable stumble
while I rode with a slack rein. To fancy, therefore, that a tight rein prevents stumbling is a
capital blunder. I have repeated the trial more frequently than most men in the kingdom
can do. A slack rein will prevent stumbling if anything will. But in some horses nothing can.
Wednesday, April 25.--Taking horse at five, we rode to Dunkeld, the first considerable
town in the Highlands. We were agreeably surprised: a pleasanter situation cannot be easily
imagined. Afterward we went some miles on a smooth, delightful road, hanging over the
river Tay; and then went on, winding through the mountains, to the Castle of Blair. The
mountains, for the next twenty miles, were much higher and covered with snow. In the
evening we came to Dalwhinny, the dearest inn I have met with in North Britain. In the
morning we were informed that so much snow had fallen in the night that we could get no
farther. And indeed, three young women, attempting to cross the mountain to Blair, were
swallowed up in the snow. However, we resolved, with God's help, to go as far as we could.
But, about noon, we were at a full stop; the snow, driving together on the top of the mountain,
had quite blocked up the road. We dismounted and, striking out of the road warily, sometimes
to the left, sometimes to the right, with many stumbles but no hurt, we got on to
Dalmagarry and before sunset to Inverness.
Friday, 27.--I breakfasted with the senior minister, Mr. McKenzie, a: pious and friendly
man. At six in the evening I began preaching in the church and with very uncommon liberty
of spirit. At seven in the morning I preached in the library, a large commodious room; but
it would not contain the congregation; many were constrained to go away. Afterward I rode
over to Fort George, a very regular fortification, capable of containing four thousand men.
As I was just taking horse, the commanding officer sent word that I was welcome to preach.
But it was a little too late: I had then but just time to ride back to Inverness.
Wesley and His Horses
337
Wesley and His Horses
Wesley at Nairn, Elgin, and Aberdeen
Monday, 30.--We set out in a fine morning. A little before we reached Nairn, we were
met by a messenger from the minister, Mr. Dunbar; he desired that I would breakfast with
him and give them a sermon in his church. Afterward we hastened to Elgin, through a
pleasant and well-cultivated country. When we set out from hence, the rain began and
poured down till we came to the Spey, the most impetuous river I ever saw. Finding the
large boat was in no haste to move, I stepped into a small one, just going off. It whirled us
over the stream almost in a minute. I waited at the inn at Fochabers (dark and dirty enough
in all reason), till our friends overtook me with the horses. The outside of the inn at Keith
was of the same hue, and promised us no great things. But we were agreeably disappointed.
We found plenty of everything and so dried ourselves at leisure.
Sunday, May 6.--I preached in the college kirk at Old Aberdeen, to a very serious (though
mostly genteel) congregation. In the evening I preached at our own room and early in the
morning took my leave of this loving people. We came to Montrose about noon. I had designed
to preach there but found no notice had been given. However, I went down to the
green and sang a hymn. People presently flocked from all parts, and God gave me great
freedom of speech; I hope we did not meet in vain.
At seven in the evening I preached at Arbroath, properly Aberbrothwick. The whole
town seems moved: the congregation was the largest I have seen since we left Inverness.
And the society, though but of nine months' standing, is the largest in the kingdom, next
that of Aberdeen.
Tuesday, 8.--I took a view of the small remains of the abbey. I know nothing like it in
all North Britain. I paced it and found it a hundred yards long. The breadth is proportionable.
Part of the west end, which is still standing, shows it was fully as high as Westminster Abbey.
The south end of the cross aisle likewise is standing, near the top of which is a large circular
window. The zealous Reformers, they told us, burnt this down. God deliver us from reforming
mobs!
I have seen no town in Scotland which increases so fast, or which is built with so much
common sense, as this. Two entirely new streets and part of a third have been built within
these two years. They run parallel with each other and have a row of gardens between them.
So that every house has a garden, and thus both health and convenience are consulted.
Wesley at Nairn, Elgin, and Aberdeen
338
Wesley at Nairn, Elgin, and Aberdeen
Where Are the Highlands?
Monday, 14.--After ten years' inquiry, I have learned what are the Highlands of Scotland.
Some told me, "The Highlands begin when you cross the Tay"; others, "when you cross the
North Esk"; and others, "when you cross the river Spey." But all of them missed the mark.
The truth of the matter is, the Highlands are bounded by no river at all, but by carns, or
heaps of stones laid in a row, southwest and northeast, from sea to sea. These formerly divided
the kingdom of the Picts from that of the Caledonians, which included all the country north
of the carns; several whereof are still remaining. It takes in Argyleshire, most of Perthshire,
Murrayshire, with all the northwest counties. This is called the Highlands because a considerable
part of it (though not the whole) is mountainous. But it is not more mountainous
than North Wales, nor than many parts of England and Ireland; nor do I believe it has any
mountain higher than Snowdon Hill, or the Skiddaw in Cumberland. Talking Erse [Gaelic],
therefore, is not the thing that distinguishes these from the Lowlands. Neither is this or that
river; both the Tay, the Esk, and the Spey running through the Highlands, not south of them.
Friday, 18.--We rode over to the Earl of Haddington's seat, finely situated between two
woods. The house is exceedingly large and pleasant, commanding a wide prospect both
ways; and the Earl is cutting walks through the woods, smoothing the ground and much
enlarging and beautifying his garden. Yet he is to diel In the evening, I trust God broke some
of the stony hearts of Dunbar. A little increase here is in the society likewise, and all the
members walk unblamably.
Where Are the Highlands?
339
Where Are the Highlands?
Wesley and the Turnpikes
Friday, June 15.--l was agreeably surprised to find the whole road from Thirsk to
Stokesley, which used to be extremely bad, better than most turnpikes. The gentlemen had
exerted themselves and raised money enough to mend it effectually. So they have done for
several hundred miles in Scotland, and throughout all Connaught in Ireland; and so they
undoubtedly might do throughout all England, without saddling the poor people with the
vile imposition of turnpikes forever.
In the aftemoon we come to Whitby. Having preached thrice a day for five days, I was
willing to preach in the house; but notice had been given of my preaching in the market
place; so I began at six, to a large congregation most of them deeply attentive.
Sunday, 17.--We had a poor sermon at church. However, I went again in the afternoon,
remembering the words of Mr. Philip Henry, "If the preacher does not know his duty, I bless
God that I know mine."
Thursday, 28.--I can hardly believe that I am this day entered into the sixty-eighth year
of my age. How marvelous are the ways of God! How has He kept me even from a child!
From ten to thirteen or fourteen, I had little but bread to eat, and not great plenty of that. I
believe this was so far from hurting me that it laid the foundation of lasting health. When
I grew up, in consequence of reading Dr. Cheyne, I chose to eat sparingly and to drink water.
This was another great means of continuing my health til I was about seven-and-twenty. I
then began spitting of blood, which continued several years. A warm climate cured this. I
was afterward brought to the brink of death by a fever; but it left me healthier than before.
Eleven years after, I was in the third stage of a consumption; in three months it pleased God
to remove this also. Since that time I have known neither pain nor sickness, and am now
healthier than I was forty years ago. This hath God wrought!
Wesley and the Turnpikes
340
Wesley and the Turnpikes
Wesley in St. Albans Abbey
Monday, July 30.--l preached at Bingham, ten miles from Nottingham. I really admired
the exquisite stupidity of the people. They gaped and stared while I was speaking of death
and judgment, as if they had never heard of such things before. And they were not helped
by two surly, ill-mannered clergymen, who seemed to be just as wise as themselves. The
congregation at Houghton in the evening was more noble, behaving with the utmost decency.
Tuesday, 31.--At nine I preached in the market place at Loughborough, to almost as
large a congregation as at Nottingham and equally attentive. Thence I rode to Markfield.
Notwithstanding the harvest, the church was quickly filled. And great was our rejoicing in
our great High Priest, through whom we "came boldly to the throne of grace." In the evening
I preached in the Castle Yard at Leicester, to a multitude of awakened and unawakened.
One feeble attempt was made to disturb them. A man was sent to cry fresh salmon at a little
distance; but he might as well have spared the pains, for none took the least notice of him.
Wednesday, August 1.--I rode to Northampton. It being still extremely hot, I determined
not to be cooped up, but took my stand on the side of the common, and cried aloud to a
large multitude of rich and poor, "Acquaint thyself now with him, and be at peace" [Job
27:21].
Thursday, 2.--Some friends from London met us at St. Albans. Before dinner we took
a walk in the abbey, one of the most ancient buildings in the kingdom, nearly a thousand
years old; and one of the largest, being five hundred and sixty feet in length (considerably
more than Westminster Abbey), and broad and high in proportion. Near the east end is the
tomb and vault of good Duke Humphrey. Some now living remember since his body was
entire. [1] But after the coffin was opened, so many were curious to taste the liquor in which
it was preserved that in a little time the corpse was left bare, and then soon moldered away.
A few bones are now all that remain. How little is the spirit concerned at this!
Wesley in St. Albans Abbey
341
Wesley in St. Albans Abbey
Wesley and the Druid Monuments
Tuesday, 21.--I rode on to Tiverton, and thence through Launceston, Camelford, Port
Isaac, Cubert, St. Agnes, and Redruth, to St. Ives. Here God has made all our enemies to be
at peace with us, so that I might have preached in any part of the town. But I rather chose
a meadow, where such as would might sit down, either on the grass or on the hedges--so
the Cornish term their broad stone walls, which are usually covered with grass. Here I enforced,
"Fear God, and keep his commandments; for this is the whole duty of man."
Saturday, September 1.--I took a walk to the top of that celebrated hill, Carn Brae. Here
are many monuments of remote antiquity, scarcely to be found in any other part of Europe:
Druid altars of enormous size, being only huge rocks, strangely suspended one upon the
other; and rock basins, followed on the surface of the rock, it is supposed, to contain the
holy water. It is probable these are at least coeval with Pompey's theater, if not with the
pyramids of Egypt. And what are they the better for this? Of what consequence is it either
to the dead or the living whether they have withstood the wastes of time for three thousand
or three hundred years?
Wesley and the Druid Monuments
342
Wesley and the Druid Monuments
Congregation of 20,000
Sunday, 2.--At five in the evening I preached in the natural amphitheater at Gwennap.
The people covered a circle of nearly fourscore yards diameter and could not be fewer than
twenty thousand. Yet, upon inquiry, I found they could all hear distinctly, it being a calm,
still evening.
After visiting Medros, Plymouth, and Collumpton, I came on Friday, 7, to Taunton.
Presently, after preaching, I took horse. The rain obliged us to make haste; but in a while
the saddle came over his neck, and then turned under his belly. I had then only to throw
myself off, or I would have fallen under him. I was a little bruised, but soon mounted again
and rode to Lymphsham, and the next day to Bristol.
Sunday, 9.--My voice was weak when I preached at Princes Street in the morning. It
was stronger at two in the afternoon, while I was preaching under the sycamore tree in
Kingswood; and strongest of all at five in the evening, when we assembled near King's Square
in Bristol.
Thursday, October 11.--About eleven I preached at Winchester, to a genteel and yet
serious congregation. I was a little tired before I came to Portsmouth, but the congregation
soon made me forget my weariness. Indeed the people in general here are more noble than
most in the south of England. They receive the Word of God "with all readiness of mind,"
and showed civility, at least, to all that preach it.
Congregation of 20,000
343
Congregation of 20,000
Fire at Portsmouth Dock
Friday, 12.--I walked round the Dock, which is much larger than any in England. The
late fire began in a place where no one comes, just at low water, and at a time when all were
fast asleep. None can doubt its being done by design. It spread with such amazing violence,
among tow, and cordage, and dry wood, that none could come near without the utmost
danger. Nor was anything expected, but the whole dock would be consumed, if not the town
also. But this God would not permit. It stopped on one side, close to the commissioner's
house; and just as it was seizing the town on the other side, the wind changed and drove it
back. Afterward the fury of it was checked by water, by sand, and by pulling down some
buildings. And yet it was fully five weeks before it was wholly put out.
Fire at Portsmouth Dock
344
Fire at Portsmouth Dock
Wesley Preaches Whitefield's Funeral Sermon
Saturday, November 10.--I returned to London, and had the melancholy news of Mr.
Whitefield's death confirmed by his executors, who desired me to preach his funeral sermon
on Sunday, the eighteenth. In order to write this, I retired to Lewisham on Monday; and on
Sunday following, went to the chapel in Tottenham Court Road. An immense multitude
was gathered together from all corners of the town. I was at first afraid that a great part of
the congregation would not be able to hear; but it pleased God so to strengthen my voice
that even those at the door heard distinctly. It was an awful season: all were still as night;
most appeared to be deeply affected; and an impression was made on many, which one
would hope will not speedily be effaced.
The time appointed for my beginning at the Tabernacle was half-hour after five; but it
was quite filled at three, so I began at four. At first the noise was exceedingly great; but it
ceased when I began to speak; and my voice was again so strengthened that all who were
within could hear, unless an accidental noise hindered here or there for a few moments.
Oh, that all may hear the voice of Him with whom are the issues of life and death; and who
so loudly, by this unexpected stroke, calls all His children to love one another!
Friday, 23.--Being desired by the trustees of the tabernacle at Greenwich to preach Mr.
Whitefield's funeral sermon there, I went over today for that purpose; but neither would
this house contain the congregation. Those who could not get in made some noise at first,
but in a little while all were silent. Here, likewise, I trust God has given a blow to that bigotry
which had prevailed for many years.
Monday, December 3.--l took a little journey into Kent. In the evening I preached at
Chatham, in the new house, which was sufficiently crowded with attentive hearers.
Tuesday, 4.--l preached at Canterbury.
Wednesday, 5.--We went to Dover where, with some difficulty, we climbed to the top
of Shakespeare's cliff. It is exceedingly high and commands a vast prospect both by sea and
land; but it is nothing so terrible in itself as it is in his description. I preached to a very serious
congregation in the evening as well as in the morning. The same, likewise, we observed at
Canterbury; so that I hope to see good days here also.
Friday, 7.--l preached in Feversham at nine and in the evening at Chatham. So we go
through water and firel And all is well, so we are doing or suffering the will of our Lotd!
Wednesday, 19.--About noon I preached at Dorking. The hearers were many and seemed
all attention. About a hundred attended at Ryegate in the evening, and between twenty and
thirty in the morning; dull indeed as stones.
Wesley Preaches Whitefield's Funeral Sermon
345
Wesley Preaches Whitefield's Funeral Sermon
Chapter 16. Windsor Park; Wesley as Art Critic; Glasgow and Perth;
At 70, Wesley Preaches to 30,000 People
1771. Wednesday, January 2.--I preached in the evening, at Deptford, a kind of funeral
sermon for Mr. Whitefield. In every place I wish to show all possible respect to the memory
of that great and good man.
Wednesday, 23.--For what cause I know not to this day,---[Wesley's wife] set out for
Newcastle, purposing "never to return." Non cam reliqui: non dimisi: non revocabo--[l did
not desert her: I did not send her away: I will not recall her.]
Friday, 25.--I revised and transcribed my will, declaring as simply, as plainly, and as
briefly as I could, nothing more nor nothing else, but "what I would have done with the
worldly goods which I leave behind me."
Thursday, Feb. 14.--l went through both the upper and lower rooms of the London
workhouse. It contains about a hundred children, who are in as good order as any private
family. And the whole house is as clean, from top to bottom, as any gentleman's needs be.
And why is not every workhouse in London, yea, through the kingdom, in the same order?
Purely for want either of sense, or of honesty and activity, in them that superintend it.
Monday, 25.--I showed a friend, coming out of the country, the tombs in Westminster
Abbey. The two with which I still think none of the others worthy to be compared are that
of Mrs. Nightingale, and that of the Admiral rising out of his tomb at the resurrection. But
the vile flattery inscribed on many of them reminded me of that just reflection:
If on the sculptured marble you rely,
Pity that worth like his should ever die.
If credit to the real life you give,
Pity a wretch like him should ever live!
Chapter 16. Windsor Park; Wesley as Art Critic; Glasgow and Perth; At 70, Wesley Preaches to 30,000 People
346
Chapter 16. Windsor Park; Wesley as Art Critic; Glasgow and Perth; At 70,…
The Earl of Desmond's Castle
Wednesday, May 22 (Ireland).--After preaching at Balligarane, I rode to Ashkayton.
There are no ruins, I believe, in the kingdom of Ireland, to be compared to these. The old
Earl of Desmond's Castle is very large, and has been exceedingly strong. Not far from this,
and formerly communicating with it by a gallery, is his great hall, or banqueting room. The
walls are still firm and entire; and these with the fine carvings of the windowframes (all of
polished marble) give some idea of what it was once. Its last master lived like a prince for
many years and rebelled over and over against Queen Elizabeth. After his last rebellion, his
army being totally routed, he fled into the woods with two or three hundred men. But the
pursuit was so hot that these were soon scattered from him, and he crept alone into a small
cabin. He was sitting there when a soldier came in and struck him. He rose and said, "I am
the Earl of Desmond." The wretch, rejoicing that he had found so great a prize, cut off his
head at once. Queen Elizabeth and King James allowed a pension to his relict 30 for many
years. I have seen a striking picture of her, in her widow's weeds, said to be taken when she
was a hundred and forty years old.
At a small distance from the castle stands the old abbey, the finest ruin of the kind in
the kingdom. Not only the walls of the church and many of the apartments but the whole
cloisters are entire. They are built of black marble exquisitely polished and vaulted over with
the same. So that they are as firm now as when they were built, perhaps seven or eight
hundred years ago; and, if not purposely destroyed (as most of the ancient buildings in Ireland
have been), may last these thousand years. But add these to the years they have stood already
and what is it to eternity? A moment!
Monday, June 24.--This day I entered the sixty-ninth year of my age. I am still a wonder
to myself. My voice and strength are the same as at nine-and-twenty. This also hath God
wrought.
30 Correct
The Earl of Desmond's Castle
347
The Earl of Desmond's Castle
Wesley in Winchester Cathedral
Tuesday, October 1.--I went on to Salisbury. Wednesday, 2. I preached at Whitchurch;
Thursday, 3, at Winchester. I now found time to take a view of the cathedral. Here the sight
of that bad Cardinal's tomb, whom the sculptor has placed in a posture of prayer, brought
to my mind those fine lines of Shakespeare, which he put into the mouth of King Henry the
Sixth:
Lord Cardinal,
If thou hast any Hope of heaven's grace,
Give us a sign. He dies, and makes no sign.
On Thursday and Friday evening I preached at Portsmouth Common. Saturday, 5. I
set out at two. About ten some of our London friends met me at Cobbam, with whom I took
a walk in the neighboring gardens, inexpressibly pleasant through the variety of hills and
dales and the admirable contrivance of the whole. And now, after spending his life in
bringing it to perfection, the grey-headed owner advertises it to be sold! Is there anything
under the sun that can satisfy a spirit made for God?
Wednesday, 16.--I preached at South Lye. Here it was that I preached my first sermon,
six-and-forty years ago. One man was in my present audience who heard it. Most of the rest
are gone to their long home.
Wednesday, 30.--l walked over to Winchelsea from Rye, said to have been once a large
city with abundance of trade and of inhabitants, the sea washing the foot of the hill on which
it stands. The situation is exceedingly bold, the hill being high and steep on all sides. But
the town is shrunk almost into nothing, and the seven churches into half a one. I preached
at eleven in the new square to a considerable number of serious people; and at Rye in the
evening where were many that are "not far from the kingdom of God."
Tuesday, November 5.--In our way to Bury we called at Felsham, near which is the seat
of the late Mr. Reynolds. The house is, I think, the best contrived and the most beautiful I
ever saw. It has four fronts, and five rooms on a floor, elegantly, though not sumptuously,
furnished. At a small distance stands a delightful grove. On every side of this, the poor rich
man, who had no hope beyond the grave, placed seats, to enjoy life as long as he could. But
being resolved none of his family should be "put into the ground," he built a structure in
the midst of the grove, vaulted above and beneath, with niches for coffins, strong enough
to stand for ages. In one of these he had soon the satisfaction of laying the remains of his
only child; and two years after, those of his wife. After two years more, in the year 1759,
having eaten, and drunk, and forgotten God for eighty-four years, he went himself to give
an account of his stewardship.
Wesley in Winchester Cathedral
348
Wesley in Winchester Cathedral
Wesley at Windsor Park
Friday, 29.--We viewed the improvements of that active and useful man, the late Duke
of Cumberland. The most remarkable work is the triangular tower which he built on the
edge of Windsor Park. It is surrounded with shrubberies and woods, having some straight,
some serpentine, walks in them, and commands a beautiful prospect all three ways: a very
extensive one to the southwest. In the lower part is an alcove which must be extremely
pleasant in a summer evening. There is a little circular projection at each corner, one of
which is filled by a geometrical staircase; the other two contain little apartments, one of
which is a study. I was agreeably surprised to find many of the books not only religious, but
admirably well chosen. Perhaps the great man spent many hours here, with only Him that
seeth in secret; and who can say how deep that change went, which was so discernible in
the latter part of his life?
Hence we went to Mr. Bateman's house, the oddest I ever saw with my eyes. Everything
breathes antiquity; scarcely a bedstead is to be seen that is not a hundred and fifty years old;
and everything is quite out of the common way: he scorns to have anything like his neighbors.
For six hours, I suppose, these elegant oddities would much delight a curious man; but after
six months they would probably give him no more pleasure than a collection of feathers.
Monday, December 16.--I rode to Dorking, where were many a people; but none were
cut to the heart. Tuesday, 17. I went on to Ryegate-place. In King Henry the Fourth's time,
this was an eminent monastery. At the dissolution of monasteries, it fell into the hands of
the great spoiler, Henry the Eighth. Queen Elizabeth, pleased with the situation, chose it for
one of her palaces. The gentleman who possesses it now has entirely changed the form of
it, pulling down whole piles of ancient building and greatly altering what remains. Yet, after
all that is taken away, it still looks more like a palace than a private house. The staircase is
of the same model with that at Hampton Court; one would scarcely know which is the original.
The chimney-piece in the hall is probably one of the most curious pieces of woodwork
now in the kingdom. But how long? How many of its once bustling inhabitants are already
under the earth! And how little a time will it be before the house itself, yea the earth shall
be burned up!
Saturday, 21.--I met an old friend, James Hutton, whom I had not seen for five-andtwenty
years. I felt this made no difference; my heart was quite open; his seemed to be the
same; and we conversed just as we did in 1738, when we met in Fetter Lane.
Monday, 23, and so all the following days when I was not particularly engaged, I spent
an hour in the morning with our preachers, as I used to do with my pupils at Oxford.
Wednesday, 25. I preached early at the Foundry; morning and afternoon, at the chapel. In
returning thence at night, a coach ran full against my chaise, and broke one of the shafts
and the traces in pieces. I was thankful that this was all; that neither man nor beast received
the least hurt.
Wesley at Windsor Park
349
Wesley at Windsor Park
Monday, 30.--At my brother's request, I sat again for my picture. This melancholy employment
always reminds me of that natural reflection—
Behold, what frailty we in man may see
His shadow is less given to change than he.
1772.--Tuesday, January 14.--l spent an agreeable hour with Dr. S--, the oldest acquaintance
I now have. He is the greatest genius in little things that ever fell under my notice. Almost
everything about him is of his own invention, either in whole or in part. Even his
firescreen, his lamps of various sorts, his inkhorn, his very save-all. I really believe, were he
seriously to set about it, he could invent the best mousetrap that ever was in the world.
350
Wesley at Windsor Park
Wesley as Art Critic
Thursday, 16.--I set out for Luton. The snow lay so deep on the road that it was not
without much difficulty and some danger that we at last reached the town. I was offered the
use of the church. The frost was exceedingly sharp, and the glass was taken out of the windows.
However, for the sake of the people, I accepted the offer, though I might just as well
have preached in the open air. I suppose four times as many people were present as would
have been at the room; and about a hundred in the morning. So I did not repent of my
journey through the snow.
Friday, February 7.--l called on a friend at Hampton Court, who went with me through
the house. It struck me more than anything of the kind I have seen in England, more than
Blenheim House itself. One great difference is, everything there appears designedly grand
and splendid; here everything is quite, as it were, natural, and one thinks it cannot be otherwise.
If the expression may be allowed, there is a kind of stiffness runs through the one, and
an easiness through the other. Of pictures I do not pretend to be a judge; but there is one,
by Paul Rubens, which particularly struck me, both with the design and the execution of it.
It is Zacharias and Elisabeth, with John the Baptist, two or three years old, coming to visit
Mary, and our Lord sitting upon her knee. The passions are surprisingly expressed, even in
the children; but I could not see either the decency or common sense of painting them stark
naked. Nothing can defend or excuse this; it is shockingly absurd, even an Indian being the
judge. I allow, a man who paints thus may have a good hand but certainly no brains.
Wesley as Art Critic
351
Wesley as Art Critic
Wesley on A Sentimental Journey
Tuesday, 11.--I casually took a volume of what is called, A Sentimental Journey through
France and Italy. Sentimental! what is that? It is not English: he might as well say continental.
It is not sense. It conveys no determinate idea, yet one fool makes many. And this nonsensical
word (who would believe it?) has becomes a fashionable onel However, the book agrees full
well with the title; for one is as queer as the other. For oddity, uncouthness, and unlikeness
to all the world beside, I suppose, the writer is without a rival.
Wednesday, 12.--In returning, I read a very different book, published by an honest
Quaker, on that execrable sum of all villanies, commonly called the slave trade. I read of
nothing like it in the heathen world, whether ancient or modern; and it infinitely exceeds,
in every instance of barbarity, whatever Christian slaves suffer in Mohammedan countries.
Friday, 14.--I began to execute a design, which had long been in my thoughts, to print
as accurate an edition of my works, as a bookseller would do. Surely I ought to be as exact
for God's sake, as he would be for money.
Monday, 17.--One gave me a very remarkable account: A gay young woman lately came
up to London. Curiosity led her to hear a sermon, which cut her to the heart. One standing
by observed how she was affected and took occasion to talk with her. She lamented that she
should hear no more such serrnons, as she was to go into the country the next day; but she
begged her new acquaintance to write to her there, which she promised to do. In the country
her convictions so increased that she resolved to put an end to her own life. With this design
she was going upstairs, when her father called her and gave her a letter from London. It was
from her new acquaintance, who told her, "Christ is just ready to receive you: now is the
day of salvation." She cried out, "It is, it is! Christ is mine!" and was filled with joy unspeakable.
She begged her father to give her pen, ink, and paper that she might answer her friend
immediately. She told her what God had done for her soul, and added, "We have no time
to lose! The Lord is at hand! Now, even now, we are stepping into eternity." She directed
her letter, dropped down, and died.
Wesley on A Sentimental Journey
352
Wesley on A Sentimental Journey
Wesley and the Boarding School
Friday, 21.--I met several of my friends, who had begun a subscription to prevent my
riding on horseback, which I cannot do quite so well, since a hurt which I got some months
ago. If they continue it, well, if not, I shall have strength according to my need.
Monday, April 6 (Manchester).--In the afternoon I drank tea at Am. O. But how was I
shocked! The children that used to cling about me and drink in every word had been at a
boarding school. There they had unlearned all religion and even seriousness and had learned
pride vanity, affectation, and whatever could guard them against the knowledge and love
of God. Methodist parents who would send your girls headlong to hell, send them to a
fashionable boarding school!
Tuesday, 14.--l set out for Carlisle. A great part of the road was miserably bad. However,
we reached it in the afternoon and found a small company of plain, loving people. The place
where they had appointed me to preach was out of the gate; yet it was tolerably filled with
attentive hearers. Afterward, inquiring for the Glasgow road, I found it was not much round
to go by Edinburgh; so I chose that road and went five miles forward this evening, to one
of our friends' houses. Here we had a hearty welcome, under a lowly roof, with sweet and
quiet rest.
Wednesday, 15.--Though it was a lone house, we had a large congregation at five in the
morning. Afterward we rode for upwards of twenty miles, through a most delightful country,
the fruitful mountains rising on either hand, and the clear stream running beneath. In the
afternoon we had a furious storm of rain and snow; however, we reached Selkirk safe. Here
I observed a little piece of stateliness which was quite new to me: the maid came in, and
said, "Sir, the lord of the stable waits to know if he should feed your horses." We call him
ostler in England. After supper all the family seemed glad to join with us in prayer.
Thursday, 16.--We went on through the mountains, covered with snow, to Edinburgh.
Saturday, 18.—I set out for Glasgow. One would rather have imagined it was the middle
of January than the middle of April. The snow covered the mountains on either hand, and
the frost was exceedingly sharp; so I preached within, both this evening and on Sunday
morning. But in the evening the multitude constrained me to stand in the street. My text
was, "What God has cleansed, that call not thou common" [Acts 10:15]. Hence I took occasion
to fall upon their miserable bigotry for opinions and modes of worship. Many seemed to
be not a little convinced; but how long will the impression continue?
Wesley and the Boarding School
353
Wesley and the Boarding School
Wesley at Greenock and Glasgow
Monday, 20.--I went on to Greenock, a seaport town, twenty miles west of Glasgow. It
is built very much like Plymouth Dock, and has a safe and spacious harbor. The trade and
inhabitants, and consequently the houses, are increasing swiftly; and so is cursing, swearing,
drunkenness, Sabbath-breaking, and all manner of wickedness. Our room is about thrice
as large as that at Glasgow; but it would not near contain thecongregation. I spoke exceedingly
plain, and not without hope that we may see some fruit, even among this hardhearted generation.
Tuesday, 21.--The house was very full in the morning, and they showed an excellent
spirit. After I had spoken a few words on the head, everyone stood up at the singing. In the
afternoon I preached at Port Glasgow, a large town two miles east of Greenock. Many gay
people were there, careless enough; but the greater part seemed to hear with understanding.
In the evening I preached at Greenock; God gave them a loud call, whither they will hear
or whether they will forbear.
Wednesday, 22.--About eight I preached once more in the Masons' Lodge, at Port
Glasgow. The house was crowded greatly; and I suppose all the gentry of the town were part
of the congregation. Resolving not to shoot over their heads, as I had done the day before,
I spoke strongly of death and judgment, heaven and hell. This they seemed to comprehend;
and there was no more laughing among them, or talking with each other; but all were quietly
and deeply attentive.
In the evening, when I began at Glasgow, the congregation being but small, I chose a
subject fit for experienced Christians; but soon after, a heap of fine gay people came in; yet
I could not decently break off what I was about, though they gaped and stared abundantly.
I could only give a short exhortation in the close, more suited to their capacity.
Wesley at Greenock and Glasgow
354
Wesley at Greenock and Glasgow
Wesley Receives the Freedom of Perth
Tuesday, 28 (Dunkeld).--We, walked through the Duke of Athol's gardens, in which
was one thing I never saw before—a summerhouse in the middle of a greenhouse, by means
of which one might in the depth of winter enjoy the warmth of May, and sit surrounded
with greens and flowers on every side.
In the evening I preached oncemore at Perth, to a large and serious congregation. Afterward
they did me an honor I never thought of--presented me with the freedom of the city.
In my way to Perth, I read over the first volume of Dr. Robertson's History of Charles
the Fifth. I know not when I have been so disappointed. It might as well be called the History
of Alexander the Great. Here is a quarto volume of eight or ten shillings' price, containing
dry, verbose dissertations on feudal government, the substance of all which might be comprised
in half a sheet of paper! But "Charles the Fifth!" Where is Charles the Fifth?
Leave off thy reflections, and give us thy tale!
Wednesday, 29.--I went on to Brechin and preached in the town hall to a congregation
of all sorts, Seceders, Glassites, Non-jurors, and whatnot. Oh, what excuse have ministers
in Scotland for not declaring the whole counsel of God, where the bulk of the people not
only endure, but love plain dealingl
Friday and Saturday.--I rested at Aberdeen. Sunday, May 3.--l went in the morning to
the English church. Here, likewise, I could not but admire the exemplary decency of the
congregation. This was the more remarkable, because so miserable a reader I never heard
before. Listening with all attention, I understood but one single word, Balak, in the first
lesson; and one more, begat, was all I could possibly distinguish in the second. Is there no
man of spirit belonging to this congregation? Why is such a burlesque upon public worship
suffered? Would it not be far better to pay this gentleman for doing nothing, than for doing
mischief and for bringing a scandal upon religion?
About three I preached at the College kirk in the Old Town to a large congregation,
rich and poor; at six, in our own house, on the narrow way. I spoke exceedingly plainly,
both this evening and the next; yet none were offended. What encouragement has every
preacher in this country "by manifestation of the truth" to "commend" himself "to every
man's conscience in the sight of God!"
Tuesday, 5.--In the evening I preached in the new house at Arbroath (properly Aberbrotheek).
In this town there is a change indeed! It was wicked to a proverb: remarkable for
Sabbath-breaking, cursing, swearing, drunkenness, and a general contempt of religion. But
it is not so now. Open wickedness disappears; no oaths are heard, no drunkenness seen in
the streets. And many have not only ceased from evil and learned to do well, but are witnesses
of the inward kingdom of God, "righteousness, peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost."
Wesley Receives the Freedom of Perth
355
Wesley Receives the Freedom of Perth
Wednesday, 6.--The magistrates here also did me the honor of presenting me with the
freedom of their corporation. I value it as a token of their respect, though I shall hardly
make any further use of it.
356
Wesley Receives the Freedom of Perth
Wesley Visits the Bass Rock
Wednesday, 20.--In the evening I preached at Dunbar. Thursday, 21. I went to the Bass,
seven miles from it, which, in the horrid reign of Charles the Second, was the prison of those
venerable men who suffered the loss of all things for a good conscience. It is a high rock
surrounded by the sea, two or three miles in circumference, and about two miles from the
shore. The strong east wind made the water so rough that the boat could hardly live; and
when we came to the only landing-place (the other sides being quite perpendicular), it was
with much difficulty that we got up, climbing on our hands and knees. The castle, as one
may judge by what remains, was utterly inaccessible. The walls of the chapel and of the
Governor's house are tolerably entire. The garden walls are still seen near the top of the
rock, with the well in the midst of it. And round the walls there are spots of grass that feed
eighteen or twenty sheep.
But the proper natives of the island are Solund geese, a bird about the size of a Muscovy
duck, which breed by thousands, from generation to generation, on the sides of the rock. It
is peculiar to these that they lay but one egg, which they do not sit upon at all, but keep it
under one foot (as we saw with our eyes), till it is hatched.
How many prayers did the holy men confined here offer up, in that evil day! And how
many thanksgivings should we return, for all the liberty, civil and religious, which we enjoy!
At our return, we walked over the ruins of Tantallon Castle, once the seat of the great
Earls of Douglas. The front walls (it was foursquare) are still standing, and by their vast
height and huge thickness give us a little idea of what it once was. Such is human greatness!
Friday, 22.--We took a view of the famous Roman camp, lying on a mountain two or
three miles from the town. It is encompassed with two broad and deep ditches and is not
easy of approach on any side. Here lay General Lesley with his army, while Cromwell was
starving below. He had no way to escape; but the enthusiastic fury of the Scots delivered
him. When they marched into the valley to swallow him up, he mowed them down like
grass.
Saturday, 23.--l went on to Alnwick and preached in the town hall. What a difference
between an English and a Scotch congregation! These judge themselves rather than the
preacher; and their aim is not only to know but to love and obey.
Wesley Visits the Bass Rock
357
Wesley Visits the Bass Rock
Through the Dales
Monday, June 1.--I began a little tour through the Dales. About nine, I preached at Kiphill;
at one, at Wolsingham. Here we began to trace the revival of the work of God; and
here began the horrid mountains we had to climb over. However, before six, we reached
Barnard Castle. I preached at the end of the preaching-house to a large congregation of established
Christians. At five in the morning, the house was nearly full of persons ripe for
the height and depth of the gospel.
Tuesday, 2.--We rode to New Orygan in Teesdale. The people were deeply attentive;
but, I think, not deeply affected. From the top of the next enormous mountain, we had a
view of Weardale. It is a lovely prospect. The green gently rising meadows and fields on
both sides of the little river, clear as crystal, were sprinkled over with innumerable little
houses; three in four of which (if not nine. in ten) are sprung up since the Methodists came
hither. Since that time, the beasts are turned into men, and the wilderness in a fruitful field.
Thursday, 4.--At five I took my leave of this blessed peopIe. I was a little surprised, in
looking attentively upon them, to observe so beautiful faces as I never saw before in one
congregation; many of the children in particular, twelve or fourteen of whom (chiefly boys)
sat full in my view. But I allow, much more might be owing to grace than nature, to the
heaven within, that shone outward.
Through the Dales
358
Through the Dales
Field-preaching as Wesley's Cross
Friday, August 21.--I preached again about eight, and then rode back to Harford. After
dinner we hastened to the Passage; but the watermen were not in haste to fetch us over; so
I sat down on a convenient stone, and finished the little tract I had in hand. However, I got
to Pembroke in time and preached in the town hall, where we had a solemn and comfortable
opportunity.
Sunday, September 6.--I preached on the quay, at Kingswood, and near King's Square.
To this day field-preaching is a cross to me. But I know my commission and see no other
way of "preaching the gospel to every creature."
Wednesday, October 14.--A book was given me to write on, The Works of Mr. Thomson,
of whose poetical abilities I had always had a low opinion; but looking into one of his tragedies,
“Edward and Eleonora," I was agreeably surprised. The sentiments are just and noble;
the diction strong, smooth, and elegant; and the plot conducted with the utmost art and
wrought off in a most surprising manner. It is quite his masterpiece, and I really think might
vie with any modern performance of the kind.
Field-preaching as Wesley's Cross
359
Field-preaching as Wesley's Cross
Good or Bad Spirits?
Saturday, 31.--A young man of good sense and an unblamable character gave me a
strange account of what (he said) had happened to himself and three other persons in the
same house. As they all feared God, I thought the matter deserved a further examination.
So in the afternoon I talked largely with them all. The sum of their account was this: "Nearly
two years ago, Martin S-- and William J-- saw, in dream, two or three times repeated to
each of them, a person who told them there was a large treasure hid in such a spot, three
miles from Norwich, consisting of money and plate, buried in a chest, between six and eight
feet deep. They did not much regard this, till each of them, when they were broad awake,
saw an elderly man and woman standing by their bedside, who told them the same thing,
and bade them go and dig it up, between eight and twelve at night. Soon after, they went;
but, being afraid, took a third man with them. They began digging at eight, and after they
had dug six feet, saw the top of a coffer, or chest. But presently it sank down into the earth;
and there appeared over the place a large globe of bright fire, which, after some time, rose
higher and higher, till it was quite out of sight. Not long after, the man and woman appeared
again, and said, 'You spoiled all, by bringing that man with you.’ From this time, both they
and Sarah and Mary J--, who live in the same house with them, have heard, several times
in a week delightful music, for a quarter of an hour at a time. They often hear it before those
persons appear; often when they do not appear.” They asked me whether they were good
or bad spirits; but I could not resolve them.
Good or Bad Spirits?
360
Good or Bad Spirits?
A Remarkable Dream
Tuesday, November 17.--One was relating a remarkable story, which I thought worthy
to be remembered. Two years ago, a gentleman of large fortune in Kent dreamed that he
was walking through the churchyard and saw a new monument with the following inscription:
Here lieth the Body
OF
SAMUEL SAVAGE, ESQ.,
WHO DEPARTED THIS LIFE ON SEPTEMBER -- 1772, AGED --.
He told his friends in the morning and was much affected; but the impression soon
wore off. But on that day he did depart, and a stone was erected with that very inscription.
A gentlewoman present added an account equally surprising which she received from
the person's own mouth:
"Mrs. B--, when about fourteen years of age, being at a boarding school a mile or two
from her father's, dreamed she was on the top of the church steeple, when a man came up
and threw her down to the roof of the church. Yet she seemed not much hurt, till he came
to her again and threw her to the bottom. She thought she looked hard at him, and said,
'Now you have hurt me sadly, but I shall hurt you worse'; and waked. A week after, she was
to go to her father's. She set out early in the morning. At the entrance of a little wood, she
stopped and doubted whether she should not go round, instead of through it. But, knowing
no reason, she went straight through till she came to the other side. Just as she was going
over the style, a man pulled her back by the hair. She immediately knew it was the same
man whom she had seen in her dream. She fell on her knees, and begged him, 'For God's
sake, do not hurt me any more.' He put his hands round her neck and squeezed her so that
she instantly lost her senses. He then stripped her, carried her a little way, and threw her
into a ditch.
"Meantime, her father's servant coming back to the school, and hearing she was gone
without him, walked back. Coming to the style, he heard several groans and, looking about,
saw many drops of blood. He traced them to the ditch, whence the groans came. He lifted
her up, not knowing her at all, as her face was covered with blood, carried her to a neighboring
house; running to the village, he quickly brought a surgeon. She was just alive; but her
throat was much hurt, so that she could not speak at all.
"Just then a young man of the village was missing. Search being made, he was apprehended
in an alehouse two miles off. He had all her clothes with him in a bag, which, he said,
he found. It was three months before she was able to go abroad. He was arraigned at the
Assizes. She knew him perfectly and swore to the man. He was condemned, and soon after
executed."
A Remarkable Dream
361
A Remarkable Dream
Wednesday, December 2.--I preached at the new preaching-house, in the parish of
Bromley. In speaking severally to the members of the society, I was surprised at the openness
and artlessness of the people. Such I should never have expected to find within ten miles of
London.
362
A Remarkable Dream
Wesley's Letters and Friends
1773. Friday, January 1.--We (as usual) solemnly renewed our covenant with God.
Monday, 4.--I began revising my letters and papers. One of them was written above a
hundred and fifty years ago (in 1619), I suppose, by my grandfather's father, to her he was
to marry in a few days. Several were written by my brothers and me when at school, many
while we were at the University, abundantly testifying (if it be worth knowing) what was
our aim from our youth up.
Thursday, 7.--l called where a child was dying of the smallpox and rescued her from
death and the doctors; they were giving her saffron, etc., to drive them out! Can anyone be
so ignorant still?
We observed Friday, 8, as a day of fasting and prayer, on account of the general want
of trade and scarcity of provisions. The next week I made an end of revising my letters; and
from those I had both written and received, I could not but make one remark--that for above
these forty years, of all the friends who were once the most closely united and afterwards
separated from me, every one had separated himself! He left me, not I him. And from both
mine and their own letters, the steps whereby they did this are clear and undeniable.
Wednesday, February 24.--A very remarkable paragraph was published in one of the
Edinburgh papers:
"We learn from the Rosses, in the county of Donegal, in Ireland, that a Danish man-ofwar,
called the North Crown, commanded by the Baron D'Ulfeld, arrived off those islands,
from a voyage of discovery toward the Pole. They sailed from Bornholme, in Norway the
first of June, 1769, with stores for eighteen months, and some able astronomers, landscape
painters, and every apparatus suitable to the design; and steering N by E half E, for thirtyseven
days, with a fair wind and open sea, discovered a large rocky island, which having
doubled, they proceeded WNW, till the seventeenth of September, when they found themselves
in a strong current, between two high lands, seemingly about ten leagues distant,
which carried them at a prodigious rate for three days when, to their great joy, they saw the
mainland of America that lies between the most westerly part of the settlements on Hudson's
River and California. Here they anchored in a fine cove and found abundance of wild deer
and buffaloes, with which they victualed; and sailing southward, in three months got into
the Pacific Ocean, and returned by the Straits of Le Maine and the West India Islands. They
have brought many curiosities, particularly a prodigious bird, called a contor [condor], or
contose, about six feet in height, of the eagle kind, whose wings, expanded, measure twentytwo
feet four inches. After bartering some skins with the country people, for meal, rum, and
other necessaries, they sailed for Bremen, to wait the thaw, previous to their return to
Copenhagen.
"February 24, 1773."
Wesley's Letters and Friends
363
Wesley's Letters and Friends
If this account is true, one would hope not only the King of Denmark will avail himself
of so important a discovery.
I came to Liverpool on Saturday, March 20.
Monday, 27.--The captain was in haste to get my chaise on board. About eleven we
went on board ourselves, and before one, we ran on a sand bank. So, the ship being fast, we
went ashore again.
Tuesday, 23.--We embarked again on board the Freemason, with six other cabin passengers,
four gentlemen, and two gentlewomen, one of whom was daily afraid of falling in labor.
This gave me several opportunities of talking closely and of praying with her and her companion.
We did not come abreast of Holyhead till Thursday morning. We had then a strong
gale and a rolling sea. Most of the passengers were sick enough, but it did not affect me at
all. In the evening the gentlemen desired I would pray with them, so we concluded the day
in a solemn and comfortable manner.
364
Wesley's Letters and Friends
Wesley and His Chaise
Friday, 26.--We landed at Dunleary, and hired a coach to Dublin.
On Monday and Tuesday I examined the society, a little lessened, but now well united
together. I was a little surprised to find the Commissioners of the Customs would not permit
my chaise to be landed because, they said, the captain of a packet-boat had no right to bring
over goods. Poor pretense! However, I was more obliged to them than I then knew; for had
it come on shore, it would have been utterly spoiled.
Monday, April 5.--Having hired such a chaise as I could, I drove to Edinderry.
Monday, 12.--I preached at Ballinasloe and Aghrim. Tuesday, 13.--As I went into Eyre
Court, the street was full of people, who gave us a loud huzza when we passed through the
market place. I preached in the open air, to a multitude of people, all civil and most of them
serious. A great awakening has been in this town lately; and many of the most notorious
and profligate sinners are entirely changed and are happy witnesses of the gospel salvation.
Wesley and His Chaise
365
Wesley and His Chaise
Incidents in Ireland
Wednesday, 21.--Some applied to the Quakers at Enniscorthy, for the use of their
meeting-house. They refused: so I stood at Hugh McLaughlin's door, and both those within
and without could hear. I was in doubt which way to take from hence, one of my chaisehorses
being much tired, till a gentleman of Ballyrane, near Wexford, told me, if I would
preach at his house the next evening, he would meet me on the road with a fresh horse. So
I complied, though it was some miles out of the way. Accordingly, he met us on Thursday,
22, six or seven miles from Enniscorthy. But we found his mare would not draw at all; so
we were forced to go on as we could. I preached in the evening at Ballyrane, to a deeply
serious congregation. Early in the morning we set out and at two in the afternoon came to
Ballibac Ferry.
A troop of sailors ran down to the shore to see the chaise put into the boat. I was walking
at a small distance when I beard them cry out, "Avast! Avast! The coach is overset into the
river." I thought, "However, it is well my bags are on shore; so my papers are not spoiled."
In less than an hour they fished up the chaise and got it safe into the boat. As it would not
hold us all, I got in myself, leaving the horses to come after. At half-hour after three I came
to Passage. Finding no postchaise could be had, and having no time to spare, I walked on
(six or seven miles) to Waterford, and began preaching without delay, on, "My yoke is easy,
and my burden is light."
Sunday, 25.--Word being brought me that the Mayor was willing I should preach in the
bowling green, I went thither in the evening. A huge multitude was quickly gathered together.
I preached on, "I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God." Some attempted to disturb,
but without success; the bulk of the congregation were deeply attentive. But as I was drawing
to a conclusion, some of the Papists set on their work in earnest. They knocked down John
Christian, with two or three more who had endeavored to quiet them; and then began to
roar like the waves of the sea; but hitherto could they come and no farther. Some gentlemen,
who stood near me, rushed into the midst of them; and, after bestowing some heavy blows,
seized the ringleader and delivered him to the constable; and one of them undertook to
conduct me home. So few received any hurt but the rioters themselves; which, I trust, will
make them more peaceable for the time to come.
Incidents in Ireland
366
Incidents in Ireland
A Neglected School
Thursday, May 13.--We went on, through a most dreary country, to Galway; where, at
the late survey, there were twenty thousand Papists and five hundred Protestants. But which
of them are Christians, have the mind that was in Christ, and walk as He walked? And
without this, how little does it avail, whether they are called Protestants or Papists! At six I
preached in the court- house, to a large congregation, who all behaved well.
Friday, 14--In the evening I preached at Ballinrobe; and on Saturday went on to Castlebar.
Entering the town, I was struck with the sight of the Charter school;--no gate to the courtyard,
a large chasm in the wall, heaps of rubbish before the house door, broken windows in
abundance, the whole a picture of slothfulness, nastiness, and desolation!
I did not dream there were any inhabitants, till, the next day, I saw about forty boys and
girls walking from church. As I was just behind them, I could not but observe 1) that there
was neither master nor mistress, though, it seems, they were both well; 2) that both boys
and girls were completely dirty; 3) that none of them seemed to have any garters on, their
stockings hanging about their heels; 4) that in the heels, even of many of the girls' stockings,
were holes larger than a crown-piece. I gave a plain account of these things to the trustees
of the Charter school in Dublin, whether they are altered or no, I cannot tell.
A Neglected School
367
A Neglected School
Mobbed by Masons
Monday, 24.--About noon I preached at Tonnylommon.
One of my horses having a shoe loose, I borrowed Mr. Watson's horse and left him with
the chaise. When we came near Enniskillen, I desired two only to ride with me, and the rest
of our friends to keep at a distance. Some masons were at work on the first bridge, who gave
us some coarse words. We had abundance more as we rode through the town; but soldiers
being in the street and taking knowledge of me in a respectful manner the mob shrank back.
An hour after, Mr. Watson came in the chaise. Before he came to the bridge many ran together
and began to throw whatever came next to hand. The bridge itself they had blocked
up with large stones so that a carriage could not pass; but an old man cried out, "Is this the
way you use strangers?" and rolled away the stones. The mob quickly rewarded him by
plastering him over with mortar from head to foot. They then fell upon the carriage, which
they cut with stones in several places, and well nigh covered with dirt and mortar. From
one end of the town to the other, the stones flew thick about the coachman's head. Some of
them were two or three pounds' weight, which they threw with all their might. If but one of
them had struck him, it would have effectually prevented him from driving any farther; and,
then, doubtless, they would have given an account of the chaise and horses.
I preached at Sydore in the evening and morning, and then set out for Roosky. The road
lay not far from Enniskillen. When we came pretty near the town, both men and women
saluted us, first with bad words and then with dirt and stones. My horses soon left them
behind, but not till they had broken one of the windows, the glass of which came pouring
in upon me; but did me no further hurt.
About an hour after, John Smith came to Enniskillen. The masons on the bridge preparing
for battle, he was afraid his horse would leap with him into the river; and therefore chose
to alight. Immediately they poured in upon him a whole shower of dirt and stones. However,
he made his way through the town, though pretty much daubed and bruised.
Wednesday, 26.--We set out at half-hour past two, and reached Omagh a little before
eleven. Finding I could not reach Ding Bridge by two o'clock in the chaise, I rode forward
with all the speed I could; but the horse dropping a shoe, I was so retarded that I did not
reach the place till between three and four. I found the minister and the people waiting; but
the church would not nearly contain them, so I preached near it to a mixed multitude of
rich and poor, churchmen, Papists, and Presbyterians. l was a little weary and faint when I
came, the sun having shone exceedingly hot; but the number and behavior of the congregation
made me forget my own weariness.
Having a good horse, I rode to the place where I was to lodge (two miles off) in about
an hour. After tea they told me another congregation was waiting, so I began preaching
without delay. I warned them of the madness which was spreading among them, namely,
Mobbed by Masons
368
Mobbed by Masons
leaving the church. Most of them. I believe, will take the advice; I hope all that are of our
society.
369
Mobbed by Masons
Wesley at Derry and Armagh
Thursday, 27.--l went on to Londonderry. Friday, 28. I was invited to see the bishop's
palace (a grand and beautiful structure) and his garden, newly laid and exceedingly pleasant.
Here I innocently gave some offense to the gardener by mentioning the English of a Greek
word. But he set us right, warmly assuring us that the English name of the flower is not
Crane's bill, but Geranium!
Saturday, 29.--We walked out to one of the pleasantest spots which I have seen in the
kingdom. It is a garden laid out on the steep side of a hill, one shady walk of which, in particular,
commands all the vale and the hill beyond. The owner finished his walks and died.
Saturday, June 5. Armagh.--I walked over the fine improvements which the Primate
has made near his lodge. The ground is hardly two miles round, but it is laid out to the best
advantage. Part is garden, part meadow, part planted with shrubs or trees of various kinds.
The house is built of fine white stone and is fit for a nobleman. He intends to carry away a
bog which lies behind it and have a large piece of water in its place. He intends also to improve
the town greatly and to execute many other grand designs; I doubt too many even for a
Primate of Ireland who is above seventy years old!
Wesley at Derry and Armagh
370
Wesley at Derry and Armagh
The Speaking Statue Again
Monday, 14.--After preaching at Lurgan, I inquired of Mr. Miller whether he had any
thoughts of perfecting his speaking statue, which had so long lain by. He said he had altered
his design; that he intended, if he had life and health, to make two which would not only
speak, but sing hymns alternately with an articulate voice; that he had made a trial and it
answered well. But he could not tell when he should finish it, as he had much business of
other kinds and could give only his leisure hours to this. How amazing is it that no man of
fortune enables him to give all his time to the work!
I preached in the evening at Lisburn. All the time I could spare here was taken up by
poor patients. I generally asked, "What remedies have you used?" and was not a little surprised.
What has fashion to do with physic? Why (in Ireland, at least), almost as much as
with headdress. Blisters for anything or nothing were all the fashion when I was in Ireland
last. Now the grand fashionable medicine for twenty diseases (who would imagine it?) is
mercury sublimate! Why is it not a halter or a pistol? They would cure a little more speedily.
Tuesday, 15.--When I came to Belfast, I learned the real cause of the late insurrections
in this neighborhood. Lord Donegal, the proprietor of almost the whole country, came
hither to give his tenants new leases. But when they came, they found two merchants of the
town had taken their farms over their heads; multitudes of them, with their wives and children,
were turned out to the wide world. It is no wonder that, as their lives were now bitter
to them, they should fly out as they did. It is rather a wonder that they did not go much
farther. And if they had, who would have been most in fault? Those who were without home,
without money, without food for themselves and families, or those who drove them to this
extremity?
The Speaking Statue Again
371
The Speaking Statue Again
The Earthquake at Madeley
Monday, July 5.--About eleven we crossed Dublin Bar, and were at Hoy lake the next
afternoon. This was the first night I ever lay awake in my life, though I was at ease in body
and mind. I believe few can say this: in seventy years I never lost one night's sleep!
I went, by moderate stages, from Liverpool to Madeley where I arrived on Friday, 9.
The next morning we went to see the effects of the late earthquake; such it undoubtedly
was. On Monday, 27, at four in the morning, a rumbling noise was heard, accompanied
with sudden gusts of wind and wavings of the ground. Presently the earthquake followed,
which shook only the farmer's house and removed it entire about a yard, but carried the
barn about fifteen yards and then swallowed it up in a vast chasm. It tore the ground into
numberless chasms, large and small; in the large, threw up mounts, 31 fifteen or twenty feet
high; it carried a hedge, with two oaks, above forty feet, and left them in their natural position.
It then moved under the bed of the river; which, making more resistance, received a ruder
shock, being shattered in pieces, and heaved up about thirty feet from its foundations. By
throwing this and many oaks into its channel, the Severn was quite stopped up and constrained
to flow backward, till, with incredible fury, it wrought itself a new channel. Such a
scene of desolation I never saw. Will none tremble when God thus terribly shakes the earth?
Monday, August 16.--In the evening I preached at St. Austle; Tuesday, 17, in the coinage
hall at Truro; at six, in the main street at Helstone. How changed is this town since a
Methodist preacher could not ride through it without hazard of his lifel
31 Correct
The Earthquake at Madeley
372
The Earthquake at Madeley
A Man of Seventy Preaches to 30,000 People
Saturday, 21.--I preached in Illogan and at Redruth; Sunday, 22, in St. Agnes church
town, at eight; about one at Redruth; and at five, in the amphitheater at Gwennap. The
people both filled it and covered the ground round about to a considerable distance. Supposing
the space to be fourscore yards square and to contain five persons in a square yard,
there must be above two and thirty thousand people, the largest assembly I ever preached
to. Yet I found, upon inquiry, all could hear even to the skirts of the congregation! Perhaps
the first time that a man of seventy had been heard by thirty thousand persons at once!
Monday, September 13.—My cold remaining, I was ill able to speak. In the evening I
was much worse, my palate and throat being greatly inflamed. However, I preached as I
could; but I could then go no farther. I could swallow neither liquids nor solids, and the
windpipe seemed nearly closed. I lay down at my usual time, but the defluxion of rheum
was so uninterrupted that I slept not a minute till nearly three in the morning. On the following
nine days I grew better.
Sunday, 19.--I thought myself able to speak to the congregation, which I did for half an
hour; but afterwards I found a pain in my left side and in my shoulder by turns, exactly as
I did at Canterbury twenty years before. In the morning I could scarcely lift my hand to my
head; but after being electrified I was much better, so that I preached with tolerable ease in
the evening; and the next evening read the letters, though my voice was weak. From this
time I slowly recovered my voice and my strength, and on Sunday preached without any
trouble.
Monday, October 4.--I went, by Shepton Mallet, to Shaftesbury, and on Tuesday to
Salisbury. Wednesday, 6. Taking chaise at two in the morning, in the evening I came well
to London. The rest of the week I made what inquiry I could into the state of my accounts.
Some confusion had arisen from the sudden death of my bookkeeper; but it was less than
might have been expected.
A Man of Seventy Preaches to 30,000 People
373
A Man of Seventy Preaches to 30,000 People
A Monster Elm
Monday, 11, and the following days, I took a little tour through Bedfordshire and
Northamptonshire. Between Northampton and Towcester we met with a great natural
curiosity, the largest elm I ever saw; it was twenty-eight feet in circumference, six feet more
than that which was some years ago in Magdalen College walks at Oxford.
A Monster Elm
374
A Monster Elm
Chapter 17. Wesley Arrested; A Terrible Ride; A Methodist Isaac
Newton; Wesley and the American War
1774. Monday, January 24.--I was desired by Mrs. Wright, of New York, to let her take
my effigy in waxwork. She has that of Mr. Whitefield and many others; but none of them,
I think, comes up to a well-drawn picture.
Friday, May 20.--I rode over to Mr. Fraser's, at Monedie, whose mother-in-law was to
be buried that day. Oh, what a difference is there between the English and the Scotch
method of burial! The English does honor to human nature, and even to the poor remains
that were once a temple of the Holy Ghost! But when I see in Scotland a coffin put into the
earth and covered up without a word spoken, it reminds me of what was spoken concerning
Jehoiakim, "He shall be buried with the burial of an ass!"
Chapter 17. Wesley Arrested; A Terrible Ride; A Methodist Isaac Newton; Wesley and the American War
375
Chapter 17. Wesley Arrested; A Terrible Ride; A Methodist Isaac Newton;…
Wesley Arrested in Edinburgh
Wednesday, June 1.--I went to Edinburgh, and the next day examined the society one
by one. I was agreeably surprised. They have fairly profited since I was here last. Such a
number of persons having sound Christian experience I never found in this society before.
I preached in the evening to a very elegant congregation, and yet with great enlargement of
heart.
Saturday, 4.--l found uncommon liberty at Edinburgh in applying Ezekiel's vision of
the dry bones. As I was walking home, two men followed me, one of whom said, "Sir, you
are my prisoner. I have a warrant from the Sheriff to carry you to the Tolbooth." At first I
thought he jested; but finding the thing was serious, I desired one or two of our friends to
go up with me. When we were safe lodged in a house adjoining to the Tolbooth, I desired
the officer to let me see his warrant. I found the prosecutor was one George Sutherland,
once a member of the society. He had deposed, "That Hugh Saunderson, one of John Wesley's
preachers, had taken from his wife one hundred pounds in money and upwards of thirty
pounds in goods; and had, besides that, terrified her into madness; so that, through the want
of her help and the loss of business, he was damaged five hundred pounds."
Before the Sheriff, Archibald Cockburn, Esq., he had deposed, "That the said John
Wesley and Hugh Saunderson, to evade her pursuit, were preparing to fly the country; and
therefore he desired his warrant to search for, seize, and incarcerate them in the Tolbooth,
till they should find security for their appearance." To this request the Sheriff had assented
and given his warrant for that purpose.
But why does he incarcerate John Wesley? Nothing is laid against him, less or more.
Hugh Saunderson preaches in connection with him. What then? Was not the Sheriff strangely
overseen?
Mr. Sutherland furiously insisted that the officer should carry us to the Tolbooth without
delay. However, hewaited till two or three of our friends came and gave a bond for our appearance
on the twenty-fourth instant. Mr. S. did appear, the cause was heard, and the
prosecutor fined one thousand pounds.
Wesley Arrested in Edinburgh
376
Wesley Arrested in Edinburgh
Wesley's Terrible Ride
Sunday, 5.--About eight I preached at Ormiston, twelve miles from Edinburgh. The
house being small, I stood in the street and proclaimed "the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ."
The congregation behaved with the utmost decency. So did that on the Castle Hill in Edinburgh
at noon; though I strongly insisted, that God “now commandeth all men everywhere
to repent" [Acts 17:30]. In the evening the house was thoroughly filled, and many seemed
deeply affected. I do not wonder that Satan, had it been in his power, would have had me
otherwise employed this day.
Monday, 20.--About nine I set out from Sunderland for Horsley, with Mr. Hopper and
Mr. Smith. I took Mrs. Smith and her two little girls in the chaise with me. About two miles
from the town, just on the brow of the hill, on a sudden both the horses set out, without any
visible cause, and flew down the hill like an arrow out of a bow. In a minute John fell off the
coachbox. The horses then went on full speed, sometimes to the edge of the ditch on the
right, sometimes on the left. A cart came up against them: they avoided it as exactly as if the
man had been on the box. A narrow bridge was at the foot of the hill. They went directly
over the middle of it. They ran up the next hill with the same speed, many persons meeting
us, but getting out of the way. Near the top of the hill was a gate which led into a farmer's
yard. It stood open. They turned short and ran through it, without touching the gate on one
side or the post on the other.
I thought, "However, the gate which is on the other side of the yard and is shut, will stop
them": but they rushed through it as if it had been a cobweb and galloped on through the
cornfield. The little girls cried out, "Grandpapa, save us!" I told them, "Nothing will hurt
you; do not be afraid"; feeling no more fear or care (blessed be God!) than if I had been sitting
in my study. The horses ran on till they came to the edge of a steep precipice. Just then Mr.
Smith, who could not overtake us before, galloped in between. They stopped in a moment.
Had they gone on ever so little, he and we must have gone down together!
I am persuaded both evil and good angels had a large share in this transaction: how
large we do not know now, but we shall know hereafter.
Tuesday, 28.--This being my birthday, the first day of my seventy-second year, I was
considering how is it that I find just the same strength as I did thirty years ago? That my
sight is considerably better now and my nerves firmer than they were then? That I have
none of the infirmities of old age and have lost several I had in my youth? The grand cause
is the good pleasure of God who doeth whatsoever pleaseth Him. The chief means are: 1)
my constantly rising at four, for about fifty years; 2) my generally preaching at five in the
morning, one of the most healthy exercises in the world; 3) my never traveling less, by sea
or land, than four thousand five hundred miles in a year.
Wesley's Terrible Ride
377
Wesley's Terrible Ride
A Collier's Remarkable Escape
Saturday, July 30.--I went to Madeley and in the evening preached under a sycamore
tree, in Madeley Wood, to a large congregation, a good part of them colliers, who drank in
every word. Surely never were places more alike than Madeley Wood, Gateshead Fell, and
Kingswood.
Sunday, 31.--The church could not contain the congregations either morning or afternoon;
but in the evening I preached to a still larger congregation at Broseley, equally attentive.
I now learned the particulars of a remarkable story, which I had heard imperfectly before:
Sometime since, one of the colliers here, coming home at night, dropped into a coalpit
twenty-four yards deep. He called aloud for help, but none heard all that night and all the
following day. The second night, being weak and faint, he fell asleep and dreamed that his
wife, who had been sometime dead, came to him and greatly comforted him. In the morning,
a gentleman going a-hunting, a hare started up just before the hounds, ran straight to the
mouth of the pit, and was gone; no man could tell how. The hunters searched all around
the pit till they heard a voice from the bottom. They quickly procured proper help and drew
up the man unhurt.
Tuesday, August 2.--I preached at ten in the town hall at Evesham and rode on to
Broadmarston.
Thursday, 4.--l crossed over to Tewkesbury and preached at noon in a meadow near
the town, under a tall oak. I went thence to Cheltenham. As it was the high season for
drinking the waters, the town was full of gentry: so I preached near the market place in the
evening, to the largest congregation that was ever seen there. Some of the footmen at first
made a little disturbance; but I turned to them, and they stood reproved.
Saturday, 6.--I walked from Newport to Berkeley Castle. It is a beautiful, though very
ancient, building; and every part of it kept in good repair, except the lumber room and the
chapel; the latter of which, having been of no use for many years, is now dirty enough. I
particularly admired the fine situation and the garden on the top of the house. In one corner
of the castle is the room where poor Richard II was murdered. His effigy is still preserved,
said to be taken before his death. If he was like this, he had an open, manly countenance,
though with a cast of melancholy. In the afternoon we went on to Bristol.
A Collier's Remarkable Escape
378
A Collier's Remarkable Escape
Wesley at Corfe Castle
Monday, October 10.--I preached at Salisbury; and on Tuesday, 11, set out for the Isle
of Purbeck. When we came to Corfe Castle, the evening being quite calm and mild, I preached
in a meadow near the town to a deeply attentive congregation, gathered from all parts of
the island.
Wednesday, 12.--I preached to a large congregation at five, who seemed quite athirst
for instruction. Afterward we took a walk over the remains of the castle, so bravely defended
in the last century, against all the power of the Parliament forces, by the widow of the Lord
Chief Justice Banks. It is one of the noblest ruins I ever saw: the walls are of an immense
thickness, defying even the assaults of time, and were formerly surrounded by a deep ditch.
The house, which stands in the middle on the very top of the rock, has been a magnificent
structure. Sometime since the proprietor fitted up some rooms on the southwest side of this
and laid out a little garden, commanding a large prospect, pleasant beyond description. For
a while he was greatly delighted with it: but the eye was not satisfied with seeing. It grew
familiar; it pleased no more and is now run all to ruin. No wonder: what can delight always
but the knowledge and love of God?
Wesley at Corfe Castle
379
Wesley at Corfe Castle
A Methodist Isaac Newton
Monday, 31, 32 and the following days, I visited the societies near London. Friday,
November 4. In the afternoon John Downes (who had preached with us many years) was
saying, "I feel such a love to the people at West Street that I could be content to die with
them. I do not find myself very well; but I must be with them this evening." He went thither
and began preaching, on "Come unto me, ye that are weary and heavy laden." After speaking
ten or twelve minutes, he sank down and spake no more, till his spirit returned to God.
I suppose he was by nature fully as great a genius as Sir Isaac Newton. I will mention
but two or three instances of it: When he was at school learning Algebra, he came one day
to his master and said, "Sir, I can prove this proposition a better way than it is proved in the
book." His master thought it could not be, but upon trial, acknowledged it to be so. Sometime
after, his father sent him to Newcastle with a clock which was to be mended. He observed
the clockmaker's tools and the manner how he took it in pieces and put it together again;
when he came home, he first made himself tools, and then made a clock which went as true
as any in the town. I suppose such strength of genius as this has scarcely been known in
Europe before.
Another proof of it was this: Thirty years ago, while I was shaving, he was whittling the
top of a stick. I asked, "What are you doing?" He answered, "I am taking your face, which I
intend to engrave on a copperplate." Accordingly, without any instruction, he first made
himself tools and then engraved the plate. The second picture which he engraved was that
which was prefixed to the Notes upon the New Testament. Such another instance, I suppose,
not all England, or perhaps Europe, can produce.
For several months past, he had far deeper communion with God than ever he had had
in his life; and for some days he had been frequently saying, "I am so happy, that I scarcely
know how to live. I enjoy such fellowship with God as I thought could not be had on this
side heaven." And having now finished his course of fifty-two years, after a long conflict
with pain, sickness, and poverty, he gloriously rested from his labors and entered into the
joy of his Lord.
Sunday, 13.--After a day of much labor, at my usual time (half-hour past nine), I lay
down to rest. I told my servants, "I must rise at three, the Norwich coach setting out at four."
Hearing one of them knock, though sooner than I expected, I rose and dressed myself; but
afterward looking at my watch I found it was but half-hour past ten. While I was considering
what to do, I heard a confused sound of many voices below: and looking out at the window
toward the yard, I saw it was as light as day. Meantime, many large flakes of fire were continually
flying about the house; all the upper part of which was built of wood, which was
nearly as dry as tinder. A large deal-yard, at a very small distance from us, was all in a light
32 Correct
A Methodist Isaac Newton
380
A Methodist Isaac Newton
fire; from which the northwest wind drove the flames directly upon the Foundry; and there
was no possibility of help, for no water could be found. Perceiving I could be of no use, I
took my Diary and my papers and retired to a friend's house. I had no fear, committing the
matter into God's hands and knowing He would do whatever was best. Immediately the
wind turned about from northwest to southeast; and our pump supplied the engines with
abundance of water; so that in a little more than two hours, all the danger was over.
381
A Methodist Isaac Newton
Wesley in the Fens
Tuesday, 22.--I took a solemn and affectionate leave of the society at Norwich. About
twelve we took coach. About eight, Wednesday, 23, Mr. Dancer met me with a chaise and
carried me to Ely. Oh, what want of common sense! Water covered the high road for a mile
and a half. I asked, "How must foot-people come to the town?" "Why, they must wade
throughl"
About two I preached in a house well filled with plain, loving people. I then took a walk
to the cathedral, one of the most beautiful I have seen. The western tower is exceedingly
grand, and the nave of an amazing height. Hence we went through a fruitful and pleasant
country, though surrounded with fens, to Sutton. Here many people had lately been stirred
up: they had prepared alarge barn. At six o'clock it was well filled, and it seemed as if God
sent a message to every soul.
Friday, 25.--I set out between eight and nine in a one-horse chaise, the wind being high
and cold enough. Much snow lay on the ground, and much fell as we crept along over the
fen-banks.
Honest Mr. Tubbs would needs walk and lead the horse through water and mud up to
his mid-leg, smiling and saying, "We fen-men do not mind a little dirt." When we had gone
about four miles, the road would not admit of a chaise. So I borrowed a horse and rode
forward; but not far, for all the grounds were under water. Here, therefore, I procured a
boat, fully twice as large as a kneading-trough. I was at one end, and a boy at the other, who
paddled me safe to Erith. There Miss L-- waited for me with another chaise, which brought
me to St. Ives.
No Methodist, I was told, had preached in this town, so I thought it high time to begin.
About one I preached to a very well-dressed and yet well-behaved congregation. Thence
my new friend (how long will she be such?) carried me to Godmanchester, near Huntingdon.
A large barn was ready, in which Mr. Berridge and Mr. Venn used to preach. And though
the weather was still severe, it was well filled with deeply attentive people.
Saturday, 26.--I set out early, and in the evening reached London.
1775. Wednesday, February 22.--Ihad an opportunity of seeing Mr. Gordon's curious
garden at Mile End, the like of which I suppose is hardly to be found in England, if in Europe.
One thing in particular I learned here, the real nature of the tea tree. I was informed 1) that
the green and the bohea are of quite different species; 2)that the bohea is much tenderer
thanthe green; 3) that the green is an evergreen and bears, not only in the open air, but in
the frost, perfectly well; 4) that the herb of Paraguay likewise bears the frost and is a species
of tea; 5) and I observed that they are all species of bay or laurel. The leaf of green tea is both
of the color, shape, and size of a bay leaf; that of bohea is smaller, softer, and of a darker
color. So is the herb of Paraguay, which is of a dirty green and no larger than our common
red sage.
Wesley in the Fens
382
Wesley in the Fens
Wesley's Coach Upset
Sunday, August 6.--At one I proclaimed the glorious gospel to the usual congregation
at Birstal 33 and in the evening at Leeds. Then, judging it needful to pay a short visit to our
brethren at London, I took the stagecoach, with five of my friends, about eight o'clock. Before
nine, a gentleman in a single-horse chaise struck his wheel against one of ours. Instantly the
weight of the men at top overset the coach; otherwise, ten times the shock would not have
moved it. But neither the coachman, nor the men at top, nor any within were hurt at all.
On Tuesday, in the afternoon, we were met at Hatfield by many of our friends, who conducted
us safe to London.
Monday, October 30, and the following days, I visited the little societies in the neighborhood
of London.
Saturday, November 11. I made some additions to the Calm Address to Our American
Colonies. Need anyone ask from what motive this was written? Let him look round: England
is in a flame! a flame of malice and rage against the King, and almost all that are in authority
under him. I labor to put out this flame. Ought not every true patriot to do the same? If
hireling writers on either side judge of me by themselves, that I cannot help.
Sunday, 12.—I was desired to preach, in Bethnal Green Church, a charity sermon for
the widows and orphans of the soldiers that were killed in America. Knowing how many
would seek occasion of offense, I wrote down my sermon. I dined with Sir John Hawkins
and three other gentlemen that are in commission for the peace; and was agreeably surprised
at a very serious conversation kept up during the whole time I stayed.
33 Correct
Wesley's Coach Upset
383
Wesley's Coach Upset
Wesley and the American War
Monday, 27.--I set out for Norwich. That evening I preached at Colchester; Tuesday,
at Norwich; Wednesday, at Yarmouth.
About this time I published the following letter in Lloyd's Evening Post:
"SIR,-l have been seriously asked, 'From what motive did you publish your Calm Address
to the American Colonies?'
"I seriously answer, not to get money. Had that been my motive I should have swelled
it into a shilling pamphlet and have entered it at Stationers' Hall.
"Not to get preferment for myself or my brother's children. I am a little too old to gape
after it for myself: and if my brother or I sought it for them, we have only to show them to
the world.
"Not to please any man living, high or low. I know mankind too well. I know they that
love you for political service, love you less than their dinner; and they that hate you, hate
you worse than the devil.
"Least of all did I write with a view to inflame any: just the contrary. I contributed my
mite toward putting out the flame which rages all over the land. This I have more opportunity
of observing than any other man in England. I see with pain to what a height this already
rises, in every part of the nation. And I see many pouring oil into the flame, by crying out,
'How unjustly, how cruelly, the King is using the poor Americans who are only contending
for their liberty and for their legal privileges!'
"Now there is no possible way to put out this flame, or hinder its rising higher and
higher, but to show that the Americans are not used either cruelly or unjustly; that they are
not injured at all, seeing they are not contending for liberty (this they had, even in its full,
extent, both civil and religious); neither for any legal privileges; for they enjoy all that their
charters grant. But what they contend for is the illegal privilege of being exempt from parliamentary
taxation. A privilege this which no charter ever gave to any American colony
yet; which no charter can give, unless it be confirmed both by King, Lords, and Commons;
which, in fact, our colonies never had; which they never claimed till the present reign: and
probably they would not have claimed it now had they not been incited thereto by letters
from England. One of these was read, according to the desire of the writer, not only at the
Continental Congress, but likewise in many congregations throughout the Combined
Provinces. It advised them to seize upon all the King's officers and exhorted them, 'Stand
valiantly, only for six months, and in that time there will be such commotions in England
that you may have your own terms.'
"This being the real state of the question, without any coloring or aggravation, what
impartial man can either blame the King or commend the Americans?
"With this view, to quench the fire by laying the blame where it was due, the Calm Address
was written.
Wesley and the American War
384
Wesley and the American War
"Sir, I am,
"Your humble servant,
"John Wesley."
385
Wesley and the American War
Preaching from the Stocks
1776. January 1.—About eighteen hundred of us met together in London in order to
renew our covenant with God; and it was, as usual, a very solemn opportunity.
Sunday, 14.--As I was going to West Street Chapel, one of the chaise springs suddenly
snapped asunder; but the horses instantly stepping, I stepped out without the least inconvenience.
At all my vacant hours in this and the following week, I endeavored to finish the Concise
History of England. I am sensible it must give offense, as in many parts I am quite singular;
particularly with regard to those injured characters, Richard III and Mary Queen of Scots.
But I must speak as I think; although I am still waiting for, and willing to receive, better information.
Tuesday, April 30.--in the evening I preached in a kind of square at Colne, to a multitude
of people, all drinking in the Word. I scarcely ever saw a congregation wherein men, women,
and children stood in such a posture; and this in the town wherein, thirty years ago, no
Methodist could show his head! The first that preached here was John Jane, who was innocently
riding through the town when the zealous mob pulled him off his horse and put him
in the stocks. He seized the opportunity and vehemently exhorted them "to flee from the
wrath to come."
Wednesday, May 1.—I set out early and the next afternoon reached Whitehaven; and
my chaise horses were no worse for traveling nearly a hundred and ten miles in two days.
In traveling through Berkshire, Oxfordshire, Bristol, Gloucestershire, Worcestershire,
Warwickshire, Staffordshire, Cheshire, Lancashire, Yorkshire, Westmoreland, and Cumberland,
I diligently made two inquiries: the first was concerning the increase or decrease of
the people; the second, concerning the increase or decrease of trade. As to the latter, it is,
within these two last years, amazingly increased; in several branches in such a manner as
has not been known in the memory of man: such is the fruit of the entire civil and religious
liberty which all England now enjoys! And as to the former, not only in every city and large
town, but in every village and hamlet, there is no decrease, but a very large and swift increase.
One sign of this is the swarms of little children which we see in every place. Which, then,
shall we most admire, the ignorance or confidence of those that affirm population decreases
in England? I doubt not but it increases fully as fast as in any province of North America.
Preaching from the Stocks
386
Preaching from the Stocks
"A Very Extraordinary Genius"
Monday, 6.--After preaching at Cockermouth and Wigton, I went on to Carlisle and
preached to a very serious congregation. Here I saw a very extraordinary genius, a man
blind from four years of age, who could wind worsted, weave flowered plush on an engine
and loom of his own making; who wove his own name in plush, and made his own clothes
and his own tools of every sort. Some years ago, being shut up in the organloft 34 at church,
he felt every part of it and afterward made an organ for himself which, judges say, is an exceedingly
good one. He then taught himself to play upon it psalm tunes, anthems, voluntaries,
or anything which he heard. I heard him play several tunes with great accuracy, and a
complex voluntary. I suppose all Europe can hardly produce such another instance. His
name is Joseph Strong. But what is he the better for all this if he is still "without God in the
world"?
Friday, 17.--l reached Aberdeen in good time. Saturday, 18. I read over Dr. Johnson's
Tour to the Western Isles. It is a very curious book, written with admirable sense and, I think,
great fidelity; although, in some respects, he is thought to bear hard on the nation, which I
am satisfied he never intended.
Monday, 20.--I preached about eleven at Old Meldrum, but could not reach Banff till
nearly seven in the evening. I went directly to the Parade and proclaimed to a listening
multitude "the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ." All behaved well but a few gentry, whom I
rebuked openly, and they stood corrected.
34 Correct
'A Very Extraordinary Genius'
387
'A Very Extraordinary Genius'
Neat and Elegant Banff
Banff is one of the neatest and most elegant towns that I have seen in Scotland. It is
pleasantly situated on the side of a hill, sloping from the sea, though close to it; it is sufficiently
sheltered from the sharpest winds. The streets are straight and broad. I believe it may be
esteemed the fifth, if not the fourth, town in the kingdom. The county, quite from Banff to
Keith, is the best peopled of any I have seen in Scotland. This is chiefly, if not entirely, owing
to the late Earl of Findlater. He was indefatigable in doing good, took pains to procure industrious
men from all parts and to provide such little settlements for them as enabled them
to live with comfort.
About noon I preached at the New Mills, nine miles from Banff, to a large congregation
of plain, simple people. As we rode in the afternoon the heat overcame me, so that I was
weary and faint before we came to Keith. But I no sooner stood up in the market place than
I forgot my weariness, such were the seriousness and attention of the whole congregation,
though as numerous as that at Banff. Mr. Gordon, the minister of the parish, invited me to
supper and told me his kirk was at my service. A little society is formed here already and is
in a fair way of increasing. But they were just now in danger of losing their preaching house,
the owner being determined to sell it. I saw but one way to secure it for them, which was to
buy it myself. So (who would have thought it?) I bought an estate, consisting of two houses,
a yard, a garden, with three acres of good land. But he told me flat, "Sir, I will take no less
for it than sixteen pounds ten shillings, to be paid, part now, part at Michaelmas, and the
residue next May."
Neat and Elegant Banff
388
Neat and Elegant Banff
A Town of Beggars
Here Mr. Gordon showed me a great curiosity. Near the top of the opposite hill a new
town is built, containing, I suppose, a hundred houses, which is a town of beggars. This, he
informed me, was the professed, regular occupation of all the inhabitants. Early in spring
they all go out and spread themselves over the kingdom; and in autumn they return and do
what is requisite for their wives and children.
Monday, 27.--I paid a visit to St. Andrews, once the largest city in the kingdom. It was
eight times as large as it is now, and a place of very great trade; but the sea rushing from the
northeast, gradually destroyed the harbor and trade together; in consequence of this, whole
streets (that were) are now meadows and gardens. Three broad, straight, handsome streets
remain, all pointing at the old cathedral; this, by the ruins, appears to have been above three
hundred feet long and proportionately broad and high. It seems to have exceeded York
Minster, and to have at least equaled any cathedral in England. Another church, afterward
used in its stead, bears date 1174. A steeple, standing near the cathedral, is thought to have
stood thirteen hundred years.
A Town of Beggars
389
A Town of Beggars
Wesley Criticizes the Scotch Universities
What is left of St. Leonard's college is only a heap of ruins. Two colleges remain. One
of them has a tolerable square; but all the windows are broken, like those of a brothel. We
were informed that the students do this before they leave the college. Where are their blessed
Governors in the meantime? Are they all fast asleep? The other college is a mean building
but has a handsome library newly erected. In the two colleges, we learned, were about seventy
students, nearly the same number as at Old Aberdeen. Those at New Aberdeen are not more
numerous, neither those at Glasgow. In Edinburgh, I suppose, there are a hundred. So four
Universities contain three hundred and ten students! These all come to their several colleges
in November and return home in May! So they may study five months in the year and lounge
all the rest! Oh, where was the common sense of those who instituted such colleges? In the
English colleges, everyone may reside all the year, as all my pupils did; I should have thought
myself little better than a highwayman if I had not lectured them every day in the year but
Sundays.
Friday, June 28.--I am seventy-three years old and far abler to preach than I was at threeand-twenty.
What natural means has God used to produce so wonderful an effect? 1) Continual
exercise and change of air, by traveling above four thousand miles in a year; 2) constant
rising at four; 3) the ability, if ever I want, to sleep immediately; 4) the never losing a night's
sleep in my life; 5) two violent fevers and two deep consumptions. These, it is true, were
rough medicines: but they were of admirable service, causing my flesh to come again as the
flesh of a little child. May I add, lastly, evenness of temper? I feel and grieve, but, by the
grace of God, I fret at nothing. But still "the help that is done upon earth, He doeth it Himself."
And this He doeth in answer to many prayers.
Wesley Criticizes the Scotch Universities
390
Wesley Criticizes the Scotch Universities
Smuggling in Cornwall
Saturday, August 17.--We found Mr. Hoskins, at Cubert (Cornwall), alive, but just tottering
over the grave. I preached in the evening on II Corinthians 5:1-4, probably the last
sermon he will hear from me. I was afterward inquiring if that scandal of Cornwall, the
plundering of wrecked vessels, still subsisted. He said, "As much as ever; only the Methodists
will have nothing to do with it. But three months since a vessel was wrecked on the south
coast, and the tinners presently seized on all the goods and even broke in pieces a new coach
which was on board and carried every scrap of it away." But is there no way to prevent this
shameful breach of all the laws both of religion and humanity? Indeed there is. The gentry
of Cornwall may totally prevent it whenever they please. Let them only see that the laws be
strictly executed upon the next plunderers; and after an example is made of ten of these, the
next wreck will be unmolested. Nay, there is a milder way. Let them only agree together to
discharge any tinner or laborer that is concerned in the plundering of a wreck and advertise
his name that no Cornish gentleman may employ him any more; and neither tinner nor
laborer will any more be concerned in that bad work.
Sunday, 18--The passage through the sands being bad for a chaise, I rode on horseback
to St. Agnes, where the rain constrained me to preach in the house. As we rode back to Redruth,
it poured down amain and found its way through all our clothes. I was tired when I
came in; but after sleeping a quarter of an hour, all my weariness was gone.
Smuggling in Cornwall
391
Smuggling in Cornwall
Chapter 18. On the Isle of Man; City Road Chapel; Wesley Visits
Lorg George Gordon
Chapter 18. On the Isle of Man; City Road Chapel; Wesley Visits Lorg George Gordon
392
Chapter 18. On the Isle of Man; City Road Chapel; Wesley Visits Lorg George…
In Bethnal Green Hamlet
1777. Wednesday, January 1.--We met, as usual, to renew our covenant with God. It
was a solemn season wherein many found His power present to heal and were enabled to
urge their way with strength renewed.
Thursday, 2.--I began expounding, in order, the Book of Ecclesiastes. I never before had
so clear a sight either of the meaning or the beauties of it. Neither did I imagine that the
several parts of it were in so exquisite a manner connected together; all tending to prove
that grand truth--that there is no happiness out of God.
Wednesday, 15.--I began visiting those of our society who lived in Bethnal Green
hamlet. Many of them I found in such poverty as few can conceive without seeing it. Oh,
why do not all the rich that fear God constantly visit the poor! Can they spend part of their
spare time better? Certainly not. So they will find in that day when "every man shall receive
his own reward according to his own labor."
Such another scene I saw the next day in visiting another part of the society. I have not
found any such distress, no, not in the prison of Newgate. One poor man was just creeping
out of his sickbed to his ragged wife and three little children, who were more than half naked
and the very picture of famine. When one brought in a loaf of bread, they all ran, seized
upon it, and tore it in pieces in an instant. Who would not rejoice that there is another
world?
In Bethnal Green Hamlet
393
In Bethnal Green Hamlet
City Road Chapel Begun
Monday, April 21, was the day appointed for laying the foundation of the new chapel.
The rain befriended us much, by keeping away thousands who purposed to be there. But
there were still such multitudes that it was with great difficulty I got through them to lay
the first stone. Upon this was a plate of brass (covered with another stone) on which was
engraved, "This was laid by Mr. John Wesley, on April 1, 1777." Probably this will be seen
no more by any human eye, but will remain there till the earth and the works thereof are
burned up.
Sunday, 27.--The sun breaking out, I snatched the opportunity of preaching to many
thousands in Moorfields. All were still as night while I showed how "the Son of God was
manifested to destroy the works of the devil" [see I John 3:8].
Wednesday, May 24.--At eleven I preached at Pocklington, with an eye to the death of
that lovely woman, Mrs. Cross. A gay young gentleman, with a young lady, stepped in,
stayed five minutes, and went out again with as easy an unconcern as if they had been
listening to a ballad singer. I mentioned to the congregation the deep folly and ignorance
implied in such behavior. These pretty fools never thought that for this very opportunity
they are to give an account before men and angels!
In the evening I preached at York. I would gladly have rested the next day, feeling my
breast much out of order. But notice having been given of my preaching at Tadcaster, I set
out at nine in the morning. About ten the chaise broke down. I borrowed a horse; but as he
was none of the easiest, in riding three miles I was so thoroughly electrified that the pain in
my breast was quite cured. I preached in the evening at York; on Friday took the diligence;
and on Saturday afternoon came to London.
City Road Chapel Begun
394
City Road Chapel Begun
Wesley in the Isle of Man
Friday, 30.--I went on to Whitchaven, where I found a little vessel waiting for me. After
preaching in the evening, I went on board about eight o'clock and before eight in the
morning landed at Douglas, in the Isle of Man. Douglas exceedingly resembles Newlyn in
Cornwall both in its situation, form, and buildings; only it is much larger and has a few
houses equal to most in Penzance. As soon as we landed, I was challenged by Mr. Booth,
who had seen me in Ireland and whose brother has been for many years a member of the
society in Coolylough. A chaise was provided to carry me to Castletown. I was greatly surprised
at the country. All the way from Douglas to Castletown it is as pleasant and as well
cultivated as most parts of England, with many gentlemen's seats. Castletown a good deal
resembles Galway, only it is not so large. At six I preached near the castle, I believe, to all
the inhabitants of the town. Two or three gay young women showed they knew nothing
about religion; all the rest were deeply serious.
Sunday, June 1.--At six I preached in our own room; and, my surprise, saw all the gentlewoman
there. Young as well as old were now deeply affected and would fain have had
me stay were it but for an hour or two; but I was forced to hasten away in order to be at
Peeltown before the service began.
Mr. Corbett said he would gladly have asked me to preach but that the Bishop had forbidden
him and had also forbidden all his clergy to admit any Methodist preacher to the
Lord's supper. But is any clergyman obliged, either in law or conscience, to obey such a
prohibition? By no means. The will even of the King does not bind any English subject,
unless it be seconded by an express law. How much less the will of a bishop? "But did not
you take an oath to obey him?" No, nor any clergyman in the three kingdoms. This is a mere
vulgar error. Shame that it should prevail almost universally.
As it rained, I retired after service into a large malthouse. Most of the congregation
followed and devoured the Word. It being fair in the afternoon, the whole congregation
stopped in the churchyard, and the Word of God was with power. It was a happy opportunity.
Wesley in the Isle of Man
395
Wesley in the Isle of Man
The Manx Men
Monday, 2.--The greater part of them were present at five in the morning. A more loving,
simple-hearted people than this I never saw. And no wonder, for they have but six Papists
and no Dissenters in the island. It is supposed to contain nearly thirty thousand people, remarkably
courteous and humane. Ever since smuggling was suppressed, they diligently
cultivate their land; and they have a large herring fishery, so that the country improves daily.
The old castle at Peel (as well as the cathedral built within it) is only a heap of ruins. It
was very large and exceedingly strong, with many brass guns; but they are now removed to
England.
I set out for Douglas in the one-horse chaise, Mrs. Smyth riding with me. In about an
hour, in spite of all I could do, the headstrong horse ran the wheel against a large stone and
the chaise overset in a moment. But we fell so gently on smooth grass that neither of us was
hurt at all. In the evening I preached at Douglas to nearly as large a congregation as that at
Peel, but not nearly so serious. Before ten we went on board and about twelve on Tuesday,
3, landed at Whitehaven. I preached at five in the afternoon; hastening to Cockermouth, I
found a large congregation waiting in the castle yard. Between nine and ten o'clock I took
chaise, and about ten on Wednesday, 4, reached Settle. In the evening I preached near the
market place, and all but two or three gentlefolks were seriously attentive. Thursday, 5.
About noon I came to Otley.
The Manx Men
396
The Manx Men
"Taught by a Chaise Boy"
Monday, July 21.--Having been much pressed to preach at Jatterson, a colliery six or
seven miles from Pembroke, I began soon after seven. The house was presently filled and
all the space about the doors and windows; the poor people drank in every word. I had finished
my sermon when a gentleman, violently pressing in, bade the people get home and
mind their business. As he used some bad words, my driver spoke to him. He fiercely said,
"Do you think I need to be taught by a chaise-boy?" The lad replying, "Really, sir, I do think
so," the conversation ended.
Tuesday, August 5.--Our yearly Conference began. I now particularly inquired (as that
report had been spread far and wide) of every assistant, "Have you reason to believe, from
your own observation, that the Methodists are a fallen people? Is there a decay or an increase
in the work of God where you have been?
Are the societies in general more dead, or more alive to God, than they were some years
ago?" The almost universal answer was, “If we must ‘know them by their fruits,' there is no
decay in the work of God among the people in general. The societies are not dead to God:
they are as much alive as they have been for many years. And we look on this report as a
mere device of Satan to make our hands hang down."
'Taught by a Chaise Boy'
397
'Taught by a Chaise Boy'
Are the Methodists a Fallen People?
"But how can this question be decided?" You, and you, [1] can judge no farther than
you see. You cannot judge of one part by another; of the people of London, suppose, by
those of Bristol. And none but myself has an opportunity of seeing them throughout the
three kingdoms.
But to come to a short issue. In most places, the Methodists are still a poor despised
people, laboring under reproach and many inconveniences; therefore, wherever the power
of God is not, they decrease. By this, then you may form a sure judgment. Do the Methodists
in general decrease in number? Then they decrease in grace; they are a fallen, or, at least, a
falling people. But they do not decrease in number; they continually increase. Therefore,
they are not a fallen people.
The Conference concluded on Friday, as it began, in much love.
Are the Methodists a Fallen People?
398
Are the Methodists a Fallen People?
Wesley Starts a Magazine
Monday, November 14.--Having been many times desired, for nearly forty years, to
publish a magazine, I at length complied; and I now began to collect materials for it. If it
once begin, I incline to think it will not end but with my life.
Wednesday, December 17.--Just at this time there was a combination among many of
the post-chaise drivers on the Bath road, especially those that drove in the night, to deliver
their passengers into each other's hands. One driver stopped at the spot they had appointed,
where another waited to attack the chaise. In consequence of this many were robbed; but I
had a good Protector, still. I have traveled all roads, by day and by night, for these forty years
and never was interrupted yet.
1778. Friday, January 27, was the day appointed for the national fast; and it was observed
with due solemnity. All shops were shut up; all was quiet in the streets; all places of public
worship were crowded; no food was served up in the King's house till five o'clock in the
evening. Thus far, at least, we acknowledge God may direct our paths.
Sunday, June 28.--I am this day seventy-five years old; and I do not find myself, blessed
be God, any weaker than I was at five-and-twenty. This also hath God wrought!
Wesley Starts a Magazine
399
Wesley Starts a Magazine
Wesley Discusses Old Sermons
Tuesday, September 1.--I went to Tiverton. I was musing here on what I heard a good
man say long since--"Once in seven years I burn all my sermons; for it is a shame if I cannot
write better sermons now than I could seven years ago." Whatever others can do, I really
cannot. I cannot write a better sermon on the Good Steward than I did seven years ago; I
cannot write a better on the Great Assize than I did twenty years ago; I cannot write a better
on the Use of Money, than I did nearly thirty years ago; nay, I know not that I can write a
better on the Circumcision of the Heart than I did five-and-forty years ago. Perhaps, indeed,
I may have read five or six hundred books more than I had then, and may know a little more
history, or natural philosophy, than I did; but I am not sensible that this has made any essential
addition to my knowledge in divinity. Forty years ago I knew and preached every
Christian doctrine which I preach now.
Wesley Discusses Old Sermons
400
Wesley Discusses Old Sermons
Among the Ruins
Thursday, 3.--About noon I preached at Cathanger, about eight miles from Taunton.
It was an exceedingly large house, built (as the inscription over the gate testifies) in the year
1555 by Sergeant Walsh, who had then eight thousand pounds a year; perhaps more than
equal to twenty thousand now. But the once famous family is now forgotten; the estate is
moldered almost into nothing, and three quarters of the magnificent buildings lie level with
the dust. I preached in the great hall, like that of Lincoln College, to a very serious congregation.
In the evening I preached at South Petherton, once a place of renown and the capital
of a Saxon kingdom, as is vouched by a palace of King Ina still remaining and a very large
and ancient church. I suppose the last blow given to it was by Judge Jefferies who, after
Monmouth's rebellion, hanged so many of the inhabitants and drove so many away that it
is never likely to lift up its head again.
Among the Ruins
401
Among the Ruins
City Road Chapel Opened
Sunday, November 1, was the day appointed for opening the new chapel in the City
Road. It is perfectly neat, but not fine, and contains far more people than the Foundry. I
believe, together with the morning chapel, as many as the Tabernacle. Many were afraid
that the multitudes, crowding from all parts, would have occasioned much disturbance. But
they were happily disappointed; there was none at all; all was quietness, decency, and order.
I preached on part of Solomon's prayer at the dedication of the Temple; and both in the
morning and afternoon (when I preached on the hundred forty and four thousand standing
with the Lamb on Mount Zion), God was eminently present in the midst of the congregation.
Monday, 2.--I went to Chatham and preached in the evening to a lively, loving congregation.
Tuesday, 3. I went by water to Sheerness. Our room being far too small for the people
that attended, I sent to the Governor to desire (what had been allowed me before) the use
of the chapel. He refused me (uncivilly enough), affecting to doubt whether I was in orders!
[1] So I preached to as many as it would contain in our own room.
Wednesday, 4.--I took a view of the old church at Minster, once a spacious and elegant
building. It stands pleasantly on the top of a hill and commands all the country round. We
went from thence to Queensborough, which contains above fifty houses and sends two
members to Parliament. Surely the whole Isle of Sheppey is now but a shadow of what it
was once.
Thursday, 5.--l returned to Chatham and the following morning set out on the stagecoach
for London. At the end of Stroud, I chose to walk up the hill, leaving the coach to follow
me. But it was in no great haste: it did not overtake me till I had walked above five miles. I
cared not if it had been ten: the more I walk, the sounder I sleep.
Sunday, 15.--Having promised to preach in the evening at St. Antholine's Church, I had
desired one to have a coach ready at the door when the service at the new chapel was ended.
But he had forgotten; so that, after preaching and meeting the society, I was obliged to walk
as fast as I could to the church. The people were so wedged together that it was with difficulty
I got in. The church was extremely hot. But this I soon forgot, for it pleased God to send a
gracious rain upon His inheritance.
Sunday, 29.--I was desired to preach a charity sermon in St. Luke's church, Old Street.
I doubt whether it was ever so crowded before; the fear of God seemed to possess the whole
audience. In the afternoon I preached at the new chapel; and at seven, in St. Margaret's,
Rood Lane, fully as much crowded as St. Luke's. Is then the scandal of the cross ceased?
City Road Chapel Opened
402
City Road Chapel Opened
Wesley Goes North
1779. Monday, March 15.--I began my tour through England and Scotland; the lovely
weather continuing, such as the oldest man alive has not seen before, for January, February,
and half of March. In the evening I preached at Stroud; the next morning at Cloucester,
designing to preach in Stanley at two, and at Tewkesbury in the evening. But the minister
of Gratton (near Stanley) sending me word that I was welcome to the use of his church, I
ordered notice to be given that the service would begin there at six o'clock. Stanley Chapel
was thoroughly filled at two. It is eighteen years since I was there before; many of those
whom I saw here then were now grey-headed, and many were gone to Abraham's bosom.
May we follow them as they did Christ!
Thursday, 25.—I preached in the new house which Mr. Fletcher has built in Madeley
Wood. The people here exactly resemble those at Kingswood, only they are more simple
and teachable. But for want of discipline, the immense pains which he has taken with them
has not done the good which might have been expected.
I preached at Shrewsbury in the evening and on Friday, 26, about noon, in the assembly
room at Broseley. It was well we were in the shade, for the sun shone as hot as it usually
does at midsummer. We walked from thence to Coalbrook Dale and took a view of the
bridge which is shortly to be thrown over the Severn. It is one arch, a hundred feet broad,
fifty-two high, and eighteen wide; all of cast-iron, weighing many hundred tons. I doubt
whether the Colossus at Rhodes weighed much more.
Thursday, April 15.--l went to Halifax, where a little thing had lately occasioned great
disturbance. An angel blowing a trumpet was placed on the sounding-board over the pulpit.
Many were vehemently against this, others as vehemently for it; but a total end was soon
put to the contest, for the angel vanished away. The congregations, morning and evening,
were very large; and the work of God seems to increase in depth as well as extent.
Sunday, May 2.--Dr. Kershaw, the vicar of Leeds, desired me to assist him at the sacrament.
It was a solemn season. We were ten clergymen and seven or eight hundred communicants.
Mr. Atkinson desired me to preach in the afternoon. Such a congregation had been
seldom seen there, but I preached to a much larger in our own house at five; and I found
no want of strength.
Monday, June 28.--I preached in the new preaching-house, at Robin Hood's Bay and
then went on to Scarborough. Tuesday, 29, I spent agreeably and profitably with my old
friends; and on my way to Bridlington, Wednesday, 30, took a view of Flamborough Head.
It is a huge rock, rising perpendicularly from the sea to an immense height and giving
shelter to an innumerable multitude of sea fowl of various kinds. I preached in the evening
at Bridlington, and afterward heard a very uncommon instance of paternal affection: A
gentleman of the town had a favorite daughter, whom he set up in a milliner's shop. Sometime
after she had a concern for her soul and believed it her duty to enter into the society. Upon
Wesley Goes North
403
Wesley Goes North
this her good father forbade her his house, demanding all the money he had laid out; and
requiring her instantly to sell all her goods in order to make the payment!
404
Wesley Goes North
Wesley Attended by Felons
Wednesday, July 21.--When I came to Coventry, I found notice had been given for my
preaching in the park; but the heavy rain prevented. I sent to the Mayor, desiring the use of
the town hall. He refused, but the same day gave the use of it to a dancing-master. I then
went to the women's market. Many soon gathered together and listened with all seriousness.
I preached there again the next morning, Thursday, 22, and again in the evening. Then I
took coach for London. I was nobly attended: behind the coach were ten convicted felons,
loudly blaspheming and rattling their chains; by my side sat a man with a loaded blunderbuss,
and another upon the coach.
Sunday, 25.--Both the chapels were full enough. On Monday, I retired to Lewisham to
write.
Tuesday, August 3.--Our Conference began; it continued and ended in peace and love.
Sunday, 8. I was at West Street in the morning and at the new chapel in the evening, when
I took a solemn leave of the affectionate congregation. This was the last night which I spent
at the Foundry. What hath God wrought there in one-and-forty years!
Friday, August 13 (Monmouth).--As I was going down a steep pair of stairs, my foot
slipped and I fell down several steps. Falling on the edge of one of them, it broke the case
of an almanack, which was in my pocket, all to pieces. The edge of another stair met my
right buckle and snapped the steel chape of it in two; but I was not hurt. So doth our good
Master give His angels charge over us! In the evening I preached at Brecknock.
Wesley Attended by Felons
405
Wesley Attended by Felons
"Make Your Will before You Sleep"
Thursday, September 23.--In the evening one sat behind me in the pulpit at Bristol who
was one of our first masters at Kingswood. A little after he left the school he likewise left the
society. Riches then flowed in upon him, with which, having no relations, Mr. Spencer designed
to do much good--after his death. "But God said unto him, Thou fool!" Two hours
after he died intestate, and left all his money to be scrambled for!
Reader, if you have not done it already, make your will before you sleep!
Wednesday, October 6.--At eleven I preached in Winchester where there are four
thousand five hundred French prisoners. I was glad to find they have plenty of wholesome
food and are treated, in all respects, with great humanity.
In the evening I preached at Portsmouth Common. Thursday, 7. I took a view of the
camp adjoining the town and wondered to find it as clean and as neat as a gentleman's
garden. But there was no chaplain. The English soldiers of this age have nothing to do with
God!
Friday, 8.--We took chaise, as usual, at two, and about eleven came to Cobham. Having
a little leisure, I thought I could not employ it better than in taking a walk through the gardens.
They are said to take up four hundred acres and are admirably well laid out. They far
exceed the celebrated gardens at Stow.
This night I lodged in the new house at London. How many more nights have I to spend
there?
1780. Sunday, January 23.--In the evening I retired to Lewisham, to prepare matter (who
would believe it) for a monthly magazine. Friday, February 4, being the national fast, I
preached first at the new chapel and then at St. Peter's Cornhill. What a difference in the
congregation! Yet out of these stones God can raise up children to Abraham.
'Make Your Will before You Sleep'
406
'Make Your Will before You Sleep'
Wesley at the German Settlement
Monday, April 17.--l left Leeds in one of the roughest mornings I have ever seen. We
had rain, hail, snow, and wind in abundance. About nine I preached at Bramley; between
one and two at Pudsey. Afterwards I walked to Fulneck, the German settlement. Mr. Moore
showed us the house, chapel, hall, lodging-rooms, the apartments of the widows, the single
men, and single women. He showed us likewise the workshops of various kinds, with the
shops for grocery, drapery, mercery, 35 hardware, and so on, with which, as well as with
bread from their bakehouse, they furnish the adjacent country. I see not what but the mighty
power of God can hinder them from acquiring millions as they 1) buy all materials with
ready money at the best hand; 2) have above a hundred young men, above fifty young women,
many widows, and above a hundred married persons all of whom are employed from
morning to night, without any intermission, in various kinds of manufactures, not for
journeymen's wages, but for no wages at all, save a little very plain food and raiment; as they
have 3) a quick sale for all their goods and sell them all for ready money. But can they lay
up treasure on earth and at the same time lay up treasure in heaven?
Saturday, May 20.--I took one more walk through Holyrood House, the mansion of
ancient kings. But how melancholy an appearance does it make now! The stately rooms are
dirty as stables; the colors of the tapestry are quite faded; several of the pictures are cut and
defaced. The roof of the royal chapel has fallen in; and the bones of James the Fifth and the
once beautiful Lord Darnley are scattered about like those of sheep or oxen. Such is human
greatness! Is not "a living dog better than a dead lion?"
Sunday, 21.--The rain hindered me from preaching at noon upon the Castle Hill. In the
evening the house was well filled, and I was enabled to speak strong words. But I am not a
preacher for the people of Edinburgh.
Tuesday, 23.--A gentleman took me to see Roslyn Castle, eight miles from Edinburgh.
It is now all in ruins, only a small dwelling house is built on one part of it. The situation of
it is exceedingly fine, on the side of a steep mountain, hanging over a river, from which another
mountain rises, equally steep and clothed with wood. At a little distance is the chapel,
which is in perfect preservation, both within and without. I should never have thought it
had belonged to anyone less than a sovereign prince! The inside is far more elegantly wrought
with variety of Scripture histories in stonework, than I believe can be found again in Scotland;
perhaps not in all England.
35 Correct
Wesley at the German Settlement
407
Wesley at the German Settlement
The Bishop of Durham's Tapestry
Wednesday, 31.--I went to Mr. Parker's, at Shincliff, near Durham. The congregation
being far too large to get into the house, I stood near his door. It seemed as if the whole village
were ready to receive the truth in the love thereof. Perhaps their earnestness may provoke
the people of Durham to jealousy.
In the afternoon we took a view of the castle at Durham, the residence of the bishop.
The situation is wonderfully fine, surrounded by the river and commanding all the country.
Many of the apartments are large and stately, but the furniture is mean beyond imagination.
I know not where I have seen such in a gentleman's house or a man of five hundred a year,
except that of the Lord Lieutenant in Dublin. In the largest chambers the tapestry is quite
faded; beside that, it is coarse and ill-judged. Take but one instance: In Jacob's vision you
see, on the one side, a little paltry ladder and an angel climbing it in the attitude of a chimney
sweeper; and on the other side, Jacob staring at him, from under a large silver-laced hat.
Monday, June 5 (York).--An arch newswriter published a paragraph today, probably
designed for wit, concerning the large pension which the famous Wesley received for defending
the king. This so increased the congregation in the evening that scores were obliged
to go away. And God applied that word to many hearts, "I will not destroy the city for ten's
sake" [Gen. 18:32].
Monday, 12.--About eleven I preached at Newton-upon-Trent, to a large and very
genteel congregation. Thence we went to Newark, but our friends were divided as to the
place where I should preach. At length they found a convenient place, covered on three
sides and on the fourth open to the street. It contained two or three thousand people well,
who appeared to hear as for life. Only one big man, exceedingly drunk, was very noisy and
turbulent till his wife seized him by the collar, gave him two or three hearty boxes on the
ear, and dragged him away like a calf. But, at length, he got out of her hands, crept in among
the people, and stood as quiet as a lamb.
The Bishop of Durham's Tapestry
408
The Bishop of Durham's Tapestry
Wesley on "Boston Stump"
Friday, 16.--We went on to Boston, the largest town in the county, except Lincoln. From
the top of the steeple (which I suppose is by far the highest tower in the kingdom) we had
a view not only of all the town, but of all the adjacent country. Formerly this town was in
the fens; but the fens are vanished away: a great part of them is turned into pasture, and part
into arable land. At six the house contained the congregation, all of whom behaved in the
most decent manner.
Wednesday, 28.--I went to Sheffield; but the house was not ready, so I preached in the
square.
I can hardly think I am entered this day into the seventy-eight year of my age. By the
blessing of God, I am just the same as when I entered the twenty-eighth. This hath God
wrought, chiefly by my constant exercise, my rising early, and preaching morning and
evening.
Monday, September 11.--As I drew near Bath, I wondered what had drawn such a
multitude of people together, till I learned that one of the members for the city had given
an ox to be roasted whole. But their sport was sadly interrupted by heavy rain, which sent
them home faster than they came; many of whom dropped in at our chapel, where I suppose
they never had been before.
Wesley on 'Boston Stump'
409
Wesley on 'Boston Stump'
Wesley at Sevenoaks
Monday, October 16.--I went to Tunbridge Wells and preached to a serious congregation
on Revelation 22:12. Tuesday, 17. I came back to Sevenoaks and in the afternoon walked
over to the Duke of Dorset's seat. The park is the pleasantest I ever saw; the trees are so elegantly
disposed. The house, which is at least two hundred years old, is immensely large. It
consists of two squares, considerably bigger than the two quadrangles in Lincoln College.
I believe we were shown above thirty rooms, beside the hall, the chapels, and three galleries.
The pictures are innumerable; I think, four times as many as in the castle of Blenheim.
Into one of the galleries opens the king's bedchamber, ornamented above all the rest. The
bed-curtains are cloth-of-gold and so richly wrought that it requires some strength to draw
them. The tables, the chairs, the frames of the looking-glasses, are all plated over with silver.
The tapestry, representing the whole history of Nebuchadnezzar, is as fresh as if newly
woven. But the bed-curtains are exceedingly dirty, and look more like copper than gold.
The silver on the tables, chairs, and glass, looks as dull as lead. And, to complete all, King
Nebuchadnezzar among the beasts, together with his eagle's claws, has a large crown upon
his head and is clothed in scarlet and gold.
Wesley at Sevenoaks
410
Wesley at Sevenoaks
Wesley Visits Lord George in the Tower
Saturday, December 16 (London).--Having a second message from Lord George Gordon,
earnestly desiring to see me, I wrote a line to Lord Stormont who, on Monday, 18, sent me
a warrant to see him. On Tuesday, 19, I spent an hour with him at his apartment in the
Tower. Our conversation turned upon popery and religion. He seemed to be well acquainted
with the Bible and had abundance of other books, enough to furnish a study. I was agreeably
surprised to find he did not complain of any person or thing; I cannot but hope his confinement
will take a right turn and prove a lasting blessing to him.
Friday, 22.--At the desire of some of my friends, I accompanied them to the British
Museum. What an immense field is here for curiosity to range in! One large room is filled
from top to bottom with things brought from Otaheite; two or three more with things dug
out of the ruins of Herculaneum! Seven huge apartments are filled with curious books; five
with manuscripts; two with fossils of all sorts, and the rest with various animals. But what
account will a man give to the judge of quick and dead for a life spent in collecting all these?
Sunday, 24.--Desiring to make the most of this solemn day, I preached early in the
morning at the new chapel; at ten and four I preached at West Street; and in the evening
met the society at each end of the town.
Friday, 29.—I saw the indictment of the Grand jury against Lord George Gordon. I
stood aghast! What a shocking insult upon truth and common sense! But it is the usual
form. The more is the shame. Why will not the Parliament remove this scandal from our
nation?
Saturday, 30.--Waking between one and two in the morning, I observed a bright light
shine upon the chapel. I easily concluded there was a fire near, probably in the adjoining
timber-yard. If so, I knew it would soon lay us in ashes. I first called all the family to prayer;
then going out, we found the fire about a hundred yards off, and had broken out while the
wind was south. But a sailor cried out, "Avastl Avast! the wind is turned in a moment!" So
it did, to the west, while we were at prayer, and so drove the flame from us. We then
thankfully returned, and I rested well the residue of the night.
Wesley Visits Lord George in the Tower
411
Wesley Visits Lord George in the Tower
Chapter 19. An Ideal Circuit; Wesley in his Eighties; Wesley Visits
Holland; Incidents in Scotland
1781. Thursday, January 25.--l spent an agreeable hour at a concert of my nephews. But
I was a little out of my element among lords and ladies. I love plain music and plain company
best.
Chapter 19. An Ideal Circuit; Wesley in his Eighties; Wesley Visits Holland; Incidents in Scotland
412
Chapter 19. An Ideal Circuit; Wesley in his Eighties; Wesley Visits Holland;…
A Rough Voyage
Monday, April 9.--Desiring to be in Ireland as soon as possible, I hastened to Liverpool
and found a ship ready to sail; but the wind was contrary, till on Thursday morning the
captain came in haste and told us the wind was come quite fair. So Mr. Floyd, Snowden,
Joseph Bradford, and I, with two of our sisters, went on board. But scarcely were we out at
sea when the wind turned quite foul and rose higher and higher. In an hour I was so affected
as I had not been for forty years before. For two days I could not swallow the quantity of a
pea or anything solid and very little of any liquid. I was bruised and sore from head to foot
and ill able to turn me on the bed.
All Friday, the storm increasing, the sea of consequence was rougher and rougher. Early
on Saturday morning, the hatches were closed which, together with the violent motion,
made our horses so turbulent, that I was afraid we would have to kill them lest they should
damage the ship. Mrs. S. now crept to me, threw her arms over me, and said, "O sir, we will
die together!" We had by this time three feet of water in the hold, though it was an exceedingly
light vessel. Meantime we were furiously driving on a lee-shore, and when the captain cried,
"Helm-a-lec," she would not obey the helm. I called our brethren to prayers, and we found
free access to the throne of grace. Soon after we got, I know not how, into Holyhead harbor,
after being sufficiently buffeted by the winds and waves for two days and two nights.
The more I considered, the more I was convinced it was not the will of God I should
go to Ireland at this time. So we went into the stagecoach without delay, and the next evening
came to Chester.
I now considered in what place I could spend a few days to the greatest advantage. I
soon thought of the Isle of Man and those parts of Wales which I could not well see in my
ordinary course. I judged it would be best to begin with the latter. So, after a day or two's
rest, on Wednesday, 18, I set out for Brecon, purposing to take Whitchurch (where I had
not been for many years) and Shrewsbury in my way. At noon I preached in Whitchurch
to a numerous and very serious audience; in the evening at Shrewsbury, where, seeing the
earnestness of the people, I agreed to stay another day.
Not knowing the best way from hence to Brecon, I thought well to go round by
Worcester. I took Broseley in my way, and thereby had a view of the iron bridge over the
Severn: I suppose the first and the only one in Europe. It will not soon be imitated.
Tuesday, May 1.--I rode to St. David's, seventeen measured miles from Haverford. I
was surprised to find all the land, for the last nine or ten miles, so fruitful and well cultivated.
What a difference is there between the westermost 36 parts of England, and the westermost
parts of Wales! The former (the west of Cornwall), so barren and wild; the latter, so fruitful
and well-improved. But the town itself is a melancholy spectacle. I saw but one tolerable
36 Correct spelling
A Rough Voyage
413
A Rough Voyage
good house in it. The rest were miserable huts indeed. I do not remember so mean a town
even in Ireland. The cathedral has been a large and stately fabric, far superior to any other
in Wales. But a great part of it is fallen down already, and the rest is hastening into ruin:
one blessed fruit (among many) of bishops residing at a distance from their see. Here are
the tombs and effigies of many ancient worthies: Owen Tudor in particular. But the zealous
Cromwellians broke off their noses, hands, and feet and defaced them as much as possible.
But what had the Tudors done to them? Why, they were progenitors of Kings.
414
A Rough Voyage
In the Isle of Man
Wednesday, 30.--l embarked on board the packet-boat for the Isle of Man. We had a
dead calm for many hours; however, we landed at Douglas on Friday morning. Both the
preachers met me here and gave me a comfortable account of the still increasing work of
God.
Before dinner, we took a walk in a garden near the town, wherein any of the inhabitants
of it may walk. It is wonderfully pleasant, yet not so pleasant as the gardens of the Nunnery
(so it is still called), which are not far from it. These are delightfully laid out and yield to
few places of the size in England.
At six I preached in the market place, to a large congregation; all of whom, except a few
children and two or three giddy young women, were seriously attentive.
Saturday, June 2.--I rode to Castleton, through a pleasant and (now) well-cultivated
country. At six I preached in the market place, to most of the inhabitants of the town on
"One thing is needful" [Luke 10:42]. I believe the word carried conviction into the hearts of
nearly all that heard it. Afterward I walked to the house of one of our English friends, about
two miles from the town. All the day I observed, wherever I was, one circumstance that
surprised me: In England we generally hear the birds singing, morning and evening; but
here thrushes and various other kinds of birds were singing all day long. They did not intermit,
even during the noonday heat, where they had a few trees to shade them.
In the Isle of Man
415
In the Isle of Man
Preaching at Peel
June 3.-- (Being Whitsunday.) I preached in the market place again about nine, to a still
larger congregation than before, on "I am not ashamed of the gospel of Christ" [Rom. 1:16].
How few of the genteel hearers could say so! About four in the afternoon, I preached at
Barewle, on the mountains, to a larger congregation than that in the morning. The rain
began soon after I began preaching; but ceased in a few minutes. I preached on "They were
all filled with the Holy Ghost" [Acts 2:4]; and showed in what sense this belongs to us and
to our children.
Between six and seven I preached on the seashore at Peel, to the largest congregation I
have seen in the island; even the society nearly filled the house. I soon found what spirit
they were of. Hardly in England (unless perhaps at Bolton) have I found so plain, so earnest,
so simple a people.
Monday, 4.--We had such a congregation at five as might have been expected on a
Sunday evening. We then rode through and over the mountains to Beergarrow; where I
enforced, on an artless, loving congregation. "If any man thirst, let him come unto me and
drink" [John 7:371. A few miles from thence, we came to Bishop's Court, where good Bishop
Wilson resided nearly threescore years. There is something venerable, though not magnificent,
in the ancient palace; and it is undoubtedly situated in one of the pleasantest spots of
the whole island.
Tuesday, 5.--In the afternoon we rode through a pleasant and fruitful country to Ramsay,
about as large as Peel and more regularly built. The rain was again suspended while I preached
to well nigh all the town; but I saw no inattentive hearers.
Preaching at Peel
416
Preaching at Peel
An Ideal Circuit
Wednesday, 6.--This morning we rode through the most woody, and far the pleasantest,
part of the island-a range of fruitful land lying at the foot of the mountains, from Ramsay
through Sulby to Kirkmichael. Here we stopped to look at the plain tombstones of those
two good men, Bishop Wilson and Bishop Hildesley, whose remains are deposited, side by
side, at the east end of the church. We had scarcely reached Peel before the rain increased;
but here the preaching-house contained all that could come. Afterward, Mr. Crook desired
me to meet the singers. I was agreeably surprised. I have not heard better singing either at
Bristol or London. Many, both men and women, have admirable voices, and they sing with
good judgment. Who would have expected this in the Isle of Man?
Thursday, 7.--I met our little body of preachers. They were two-and-twenty in all. I
never saw in England so many stout, well-looking preachers together. If their spirit be answerable
to their look, I know not what can stand before them. In the afternoon I rode over
to Dawby, and preached to a very large and very serious congregation.
Friday, 8.--Having now visited the island round, east, south, north, and west, I was
thoroughly convinced that we have no such circuit as this, either in England, Scotland, or
Ireland. It is shut up from the world; and, having little trade, is visited by scarcely any
strangers. Here are no Papists, no Dissenters of any kind, no Calvinists, no disputers. Here
is no opposition, either from the Governor (a mild, humane man), from the bishop (a good
man), or from the bulk of the clergy. One or two of them did oppose for a time; but they
seem now to understand better. So that we have now rather too little, than too much reproach;
the scandal of the cross being, for the present, ceased. The natives are a plain, artless, simple
people; unpolished, that is, unpolluted; few of them are rich or genteel; the far greater part
moderately poor; and most of the strangers that settle among them are men that have seen
affliction. The local preachers are men of faith and love, knit together in one mind and one
judgment. They speak either Manx or English, and follow a regular plan, which the assistant
gives them monthly.
The isle is supposed to have thirty thousand inhabitants. Allowing half of them to be
adults, and our societies to contain one or two and twenty hundred members, what a fair
proportion is this! What has been seen like this, in any part either of Great Britain or Ireland?
Saturday, 9.--We would willingly have set sail; but the strong northeast wind prevented
us. Monday, 11. It being moderate, we put to sea: but it soon died away into a calm; so I had
time to read over and consider Dr. Johnson's Tour through Scotland. I had heard that he
was severe upon the whole nation; but I could find nothing of it. He simply mentions (but
without any bitterness) what he approved or disapproved. Many of the reflections are extremely
judicious, some of them very affecting.
Tuesday, 12.--Having several passengers on board, I offered to give them a sermon,
which they willingly accepted. And all behaved with the utmost decency, while I showed
An Ideal Circuit
417
An Ideal Circuit
"His commandments are not grievous" [I John 5-3]. Soon after, a little breeze sprang up,
which, early in the morning, brought us to Whitehaven.
Thursday, 28.--l preached at eleven in the main street at Selby, to a large and quiet
congregation; and in the evening at Thorne. This day I entered my seventy-ninth year; and,
by the grace of God, I feel no more of the infirmities of old age, than I did at twenty-nine.
Friday, 29. I preached at Crowle and at Epworth. I have now preached thrice a day for seven
days following; but it is just the same as if it had been but once.
418
An Ideal Circuit
"A Low, Soft, Solemn Sound"
1782. March 29.--(Being Good Friday.) I came to Macclesfield just time enough to assist
Mr. Simpson in the laborious service of the day. I preached for him morning and afternoon;
and we administered the sacrament to about thirteen hundred persons. While we were administering,
I heard a low, soft, solemn sound, just like that of an AEolian harp. It continued
five or six minutes and so affected many that they could not refrain from tears. It then
gradually died away. Strange that no other organist (that I know) should think of this. In
the evening I preached at our room. Here was that harmony which art cannot imitate.
Tuesday, May 14.--Some years ago four factories for spinning and weaving were set up
at Epworth. In these a large number of young women, and boys and girls, were employed.
The whole conversation of these was profane and loose to the last degree. But some of these
stumbling in at the prayer meeting were suddenly cut to the heart. These never rested till
they had gained their companions. The whole scene was changed. In three of the factories,
no more lewdness or profaneness was found; for God had put a new song in their mouth,
and blasphemies were turned to praise. Those three I visited today and found religion had
taken deep root in them. No trifling word was heard among them, and they watch over each
other in love. I found it exceedingly good to be there, and we rejoiced together in the God
of our salvation.
Friday, 31.--As I lodged with Lady Maxwell at Saughtonhall (a good old mansion house,
three miles from Edinburgh), she desired me to give a short discourse to a few of her poor
neighbors. I did so, at four in the afternoon, on the story of Dives and Lazarus. About seven
I preached in our house at Edinburgh and fully delivered my own soul.
Saturday, June I.--I spent a little time with forty poor children, whom Lady Maxwell
keeps at school. They are swiftly forward in reading and writing, and learn the principles
of religion. But I observe in them all the love of finery. Be they ever so poor, they must have
a scrap of finery. Many of them have not a shoe to their foot, but the girl in rags is not
without her ruffles.
Sunday, 2.--Mr. Collins intended to have preached on the Castle Hill at twelve o'clock;
but the dull minister kept us in the kirk till past one. At six the house was well filled, and I
did not shun to declare the whole counsel of God. I almost wonder at myself. I seldom speak
anywhere so roughly as in Scotland. And yet most of the people hear and hear, and are just
what they were before.
'A Low, Soft, Solemn Sound'
419
'A Low, Soft, Solemn Sound'
Wesley Enters His Eightieth Year
Saturday, 15 (Kelso).--As I was coming downstairs, the carpet slipped from under my
feet, and, I know not how, turned me round and pitched me back, with my head foremost,
for six or seven stairs. It was impossible to recover myself till I came to the bottom. My head
rebounded once or twice from the edge of the stone stairs. But it felt to me exactly as if I
had fallen on a cushion or a pillow. Dr. Douglas ran out, sufficiently affrighted. But he
needed not. For I rose as well as ever, having received no damage but the loss of a little skin
from one or two of my fingers. Doth not God give His angels charge over us, to keep us in
all our ways?
Wednesday, 26.--I preached at Thirsk; Thursday, 27, at York. Friday, 28. I entered into
my eightieth year; but, blessed be God, my time is not "labor and sorrow." I find no more
pain or bodily infirmities than at five-and-twenty. This I still impute 1) to the power of God,
fitting me for what He calls me to; 2) traveling four or five thousand miles a year; 3) to my
sleeping, night or day, whenever I want it; 4) to my rising at a set hour; and 5) to my constant
preaching, particularly in the morning.
Saturday, July 6.--I came to Birmingham and preached once more in the old, dreary
preaching-house.
Sunday, 7.--I opened the new house at eight, and it contained the people well; but not
in the evening; many were then constrained to go away. In the middle of the sermon a huge
noise was heard, caused by the breaking of a bench on which some people stood. None of
them was hurt, yet it occasioned a general panic at first. But in a few minutes all was quiet.
Sunday, 14.--l heard a sermon in the old church at Birmingham which the preacher
uttered with great vehemence against these "hairbrained, itinerant enthusiasts." But he totally
missed his mark, having not the least conception of the persons whom he undertook to describe.
Wesley Enters His Eightieth Year
420
Wesley Enters His Eightieth Year
No Repose for Wesley
Wednesday, 17.--l went on to Leicester; Thursday, 18, to Northhampton; and Friday,
19, to Hinxworth, in Hertfordshire. Adjoining Miss Harvey's house is a pleasant garden,
and she has made a shady walk round the neighboring meadows. How gladly could I repose
awhile here! But repose is not for me in this world. In the evening many of the villagers
flocked together, so that her great hall was well filled. I would fain hope some of them received
the seed in good ground and will bring forth fruit with patience.
Saturday, 20.--We reached London. All the following week the congregations were uncommonly
large. Wednesday, 24. My brother and I paid our last visit to Lewisham and spent
a few pensive hours with the relief of our good friend, Mr. Blackwell. We took one more
walk round the garden and meadow, which he took so much pains to improve. Upwards of
forty years this has been my place of retirement when I could spare two or three days from
London.
Tuesday, August 13.--Being obliged to leave London a little sooner than I intended, I
concluded the conference today and desired all our brethren to observe it as a day of solemn
thanksgiving. At three in the afternoon I took coach. About one on Wednesday morning
we were informed that three highwaymen were on the road before us and had robbed all
the coaches that had passed, some of them within an hour or two. I felt no uneasiness on
the account, knowing that God would take care of us. And He did so; for, before we came
to the spot, all the highwaymen were taken. So we went on unmolested and early in the afternoon
came safe to Bristol.
Thursday, 15.--l set out for the West; preached at Taunton in the evening; Friday noon,
at Collumpton; and in the evening, at Exeter.
No Repose for Wesley
421
No Repose for Wesley
A Christian Bishop's Furniture
Sunday, 18.--l was much pleased with the decent behavior of the whole congregation
at the cathedral; as also with the solemn music at the post-communion, one of the finest
compositions I ever heard. The bishop inviting me to dinner, I could not but observe 1) the
lovely situation of the palace, covered with trees, and as rural and retired as if it was quite
in the country; 2) the plainness of the furniture, not costly or showy, but just fit for a redundant;
plain Christian bishop; 3) the dinner sufficient, but hot and good, but not delicate; 4)
the propriety of the company--five clergymen and four of the aldermen; and 5) the genuine,
unaffected courtesy of the bishop, who, I hope, will be a blessing to his whole diocese.
We set out early in the morning, Monday, 19, and in the afternoon came to Plymouth.
I preached in the evening, and at five and twelve on Tuesday, purposing to preach in the
square at the Dock in the evening; but the rain prevented. However, I did so on Wednesday
evening. A little before I concluded, the commanding officer came into the square with his
regiment; but he immediately stopped the drums and drew up all his men in order on the
high side of the square. They were all still as night; nor did any of them stir, till I had pronounced
the blessing.
A Christian Bishop's Furniture
422
A Christian Bishop's Furniture
"The Tide Is Now Turned"
1783. Wednesday, January 1.--May I begin to live today! Sunday, 5. We met to renew
our covenant with God. We never meet on this occasion without a blessing; but I do not
know that we had ever so large a congregation before.
Sunday, 19.--I preached at St. Thomas's Church in the afternoon and at St. Swithin's in
the evening. The tide is now turned; so that I have more invitations to preach in churches
than I can accept of.
Friday, February 21.--At our yearly meeting for that purpose, we examined our yearly
accounts and found the money (just answering the expense) was upwards of three thousand
pounds a year.
But that is nothing to me: what I receive of it yearly is neither more nor less than thirty
pounds.
Sunday, June 1.--I was refreshed by the very sight of the congregation at the new chapel
(London). Monday 2, and the following days, I employed in settling my business and preparing
for my little excursion. Wednesday, 11. I took coach with Mr. Brackenbury, Broadbent,
and Whitfield; and in the evening we reached Harwich. I went immediately to Dr. Jones,
who received me in the most affectionate manner. About nine in the morning we sailed and
at nine on Friday, 13, landed at Helvoetsluys [Hellevoctsluis].
'The Tide Is Now Turned'
423
'The Tide Is Now Turned'
Wesley Visits Holland
Here we hired a coach for Briel, but were forced to hire a wagon also, to carry a box
which one of us could have carried on his shoulders. At Briel we took a boat to Rotterdam.
We had not been long there when Mr. Bennet, a bookseller who had invited me to his house,
called upon me. But as Mr. Loyal, the minister of the Scotch congregation, had invited me,
be gave up his claim and went with us to Mr. Loyal's. I found a friendly, sensible, hospitable,
and, I am persuaded, a pious man. We took a walk together round the town, all as clean as
a gentleman's parlor. Many of the houses are as high as those in the main street at Edinburgh;
and the canals, running through the chief streets, make them convenient, as well as pleasant,
bringing the merchants' goods up to their doors. Stately trees grow on all their banks. The
whole town is encompassed with a double row of elms so that one may walk all round it in
the shade.
Saturday, 14.--I had much conversation with the two English ministers, sensible, wellbred,
serious men. These, as well as Mr. Loyal, were very willing I should preach in their
churches; but they thought it would be best for me to preach in the Episcopal Church. By
our conversing freely together, many prejudices were removed and all our hearts seemed
to be united together.
In the evening we again took a walk around the town, and I observed 1) many of the
houses are higher than most in Edinburgh. It is true they have not so many stories; but each
story is far loftier. 2) The streets, the outside and inside of their houses in every part, doors,
windows, well-staircases, furniture, even floors, are kept so nicely clean that you cannot
find a speck of dirt; 3) there is such a grandeur and elegance in the fronts of the large houses
as I never saw elsewhere; and such a profusion of marble within, particularly in their lower
floors and staircases, as I wonder other nations do not imitate. 4) The women and children
(which I least of all expected) were in general the most beautiful I ever saw. They were surprisingly
fair and had an inexpressible air of innocence in their countenance. 5) This was
wonderfully set off by their dress, which was simplex munditiis, plain and neat in the highest
degree. 6) It has lately been observed that growing vegetables greatly resist putridity: so there
is a use in their numerous rows of trees which was not thought of at first. The elms balance
the canals, preventing the putrefaction which those otherwise might produce.
Wesley Visits Holland
424
Wesley Visits Holland
The Reverent Dutch
One little circumstance I observed, which I suppose is peculiar to Holland: to most
chamber windows a looking-glass is placed on the outside of the sash, so as to show the
whole street, with all the passengers. There is something very pleasing in these moving pictures.
Are they found in no other country?
Sunday, 15.--The Episcopal Church is not quite so large as the chapel in West Street. It
is very elegant both without and within. The service began at half-past nine. Such a congregation
had not often been there before. I preached on "God created man in his own image"
[Gen. 1:27]. The people seemed, "all but their attention, dead." In the afternoon the church
was so filled as (they informed me) it had not been for these fifty years. I preached on "God
hath given to us eternal life, and this life is in his Son" [I John 5:11]. I believe God applied
it to many hearts. Were it only for this hour, I am glad I came to Holland.
One thing which I peculiarly observed was this, and the same in all the churches in
Holland: at coming in, no one looks on the right or the left hand, or bows or courtesies to
anyone; but all go straight forward to their seats, as if no other person were in the place.
During the service, none turns his head on either side, or looks at anything but his book or
the minister; and in going out none take notice of anyone, but all go straight forward till
they are in the open air.
After church an English gentleman invited me to his country house, not half a mile
from the town. I scarcely ever saw so pretty a place. The garden before the house was in
three partitions, each quite different from the others. The house lay between this and another
garden (nothing like any of the others), from which you looked through a beautiful summerhouse,
washed by a small stream, into rich pastures filled with cattle. We sat under an arbor
of stately trees, between the front and the back gardens. Here were four such children (I
suppose seven, six, five, and three years old) as I never saw before in one family; such inexpressible
beauty and innocence shone together!
In the evening I attended the service of the great Dutch church, as large as most of our
cathedrals. The organ (like those in all the Dutch churches) was elegantly painted and gilded;
and the tunes that were sung were very lively and yet solemn.
Monday, 16.--We set out in a track-skuit [river boat] for the Hague. By the way we saw
a curiosity: the gallows near the canal, surrounded with a knot of beautiful trees, so the dying
man will have one pleasant prospect here, whatever befalls him hereafter! At eleven we came
to Delft, a large, handsome town. Here we spent an hour at a merchant's house, who, as well
as his wife, a very agreeable woman, seemed both to fear and to love God. Afterward we saw
the great church, I think nearly, if not quite, as long as York Minster. It is exceedingly light
and elegant within, and every part is kept exquisitely clean. The tomb of William I is much
admired; particularly his statue, which has more life than one would think could be expressed
in brass.
The Reverent Dutch
425
The Reverent Dutch
The Beautiful Hague
When we came to the Hague, though we had heard much of it, we were not disappointed.
It is, indeed, beautiful beyond expression. Many of the houses are exceedingly grand and
are finely intermixed with water and wood; yet are not too close, but so as to be sufficiently
ventilated by the air.
Being invited to tea by Madam de Vassenaar (one of the first quality in the Hague), I
waited upon her in the afternoon. She received us with that easy openness and affability
which is almost peculiar to Christians and persons of quality. Soon after came ten or twelve
ladies more, who seemed to be of her own rank (though dressed quite plainly), and two
most agreeable gentlemen; one of them, I afterward understood, was a colonel in the Prince's
Guards. After tea I expounded the three first verses of the thirteenth of the First Epistle to
the Corinthians. Captain M. interpreted, sentence by sentence. I then prayed, and Colonel
V. after me. I believe this hour was well employed.
Tuesday, 17.--As we walked over the Place we saw the Swiss Guards at their exercise.
They are a fine body of men, taller, I suppose, than any English regiment; and they all wear
large black whiskers, which they take care to keep as black as their boots. Afterward we saw
the gardens at the Old Palace, beautifully laid out, with a large piece of water in the middle
and a canal at each end; the open walks in it are pleasant, but the shady serpentine walks
are far pleasanter.
We dined at Mrs. L---'s, in such a family as I have seldom seen. Her mother, upwards
of seventy, seemed to be continually rejoicing in God her Saviour. The daughter breathes
the same spirit, and her grandchildren, three little girls and a boy, seem to be all love. I have
not seen four such children together in all England. A gentleman coming in after dinner, I
found a particular desire to pray for them. In a little while he melted into tears, as indeed
did most of the company.
Wednesday, 18. In the afternoon Madam de Vassenaar invited us to a meeting at a
neighboring lady's house. I expounded Galatians 6:14, and Mr. M. interpreted as before.
The Beautiful Hague
426
The Beautiful Hague
At Leyden and Amsterdam
Thursday, 19.--We took boat at seven. Mrs. L. and one of her relations, being unwilling
to part so soon, bore us company to Leyden, a large and populous town but not so pleasant
as Rotterdam. In the afternoon we went on to Haarlem, where a plain, good man and his
wife received us in a most affectionate manner. At six we took boat again. As it was filled
from end to end, I was afraid we should not have a very pleasant journey. After Mr. Ferguson
had told the people who we were, we made a slight excuse and sang a hymn. They were all
attention. We then talked a little, by means of our interpreter, and desired that any of them
who pleased would sing. Four persons did so and sang well. After a while we sang again; so
did one or two of them, and all our hearts were strangely knit together so that when we
came to Amsterdam they dismissed us with abundance of blessings.
Friday, 20.--We breakfasted at Mr. Ferguson's, near the heart of the city. At eleven we
drank coffee (the custom in Holland) at Mr. J---'s, a merchant, whose dining room is covered,
both walls and ceiling, with the most beautiful paintings. He and his lady walked with us in
the afternoon to the Stadt House, perhaps the grandest buildings of the kind in Europe. The
great hall is a noble room indeed, nearly as large as that of Christ Church in Oxford. But I
have neither time nor inclination to describe particularly this amazing structure.
At Leyden and Amsterdam
427
At Leyden and Amsterdam
The Warmly Affectionate Dutch
Sunday, 22.--I went to the new church, so called still, though four or five hundred years
old. It is larger, higher, and better illuminated than most of our cathedrals. The screen that
divides the church from the choir is of polished brass and shines like gold. I understood the
Psalms that were sung, and the text well, and a little of the sermon which Mr. De H. delivered
with great earnestness. At two I began the service at the English church, an elegant building,
about the size of West Street Chapel. Only it has no galleries, nor have any of the churches
in Holland. I preached on Isaiah 55:6, 7; and I am persuaded many received the truth in the
love thereof.
After dinner Mrs. J--- took me in a coach to the Mere, and thence round the country
to Zeeburg. I never saw such a country before: I suppose there is no such summer country
in Europe. From Amsterdam to Mere is all a train of the most delightful gardens. Turning
upon the left, you then open upon the Texel, which spreads into a sea. Zeeburg itself is a
little house built on the edge of it, which commands both a land and a sea prospect. What
is wanting to make the inhabitants happy but the knowledge and love of God?
Wednesday, 25.--We took boat for Haarlem. The great church here is a noble structure,
equaled by few cathedrals in England, either in length, breadth, or height. The organ is the
largest I ever saw and is said to be the finest in Europe. Hence we went to Mr. Van Ka---'s,
whose wife was convinced of sin and justified by reading Mr. Whitefield's sermons.
Here we were as at home. Before dinner we took a walk in Haarlem Wood. It adjoins
the town and is cut out in many shady walks, with lovely vistas shooting out every way. The
walk from the Hague to Scheveling is pleasant; those near Amsterdam more so; but these
exceed them all.
We returned in the afternoon to Amsterdam and in the evening took leave of as many
of our friends as we could. How entirely were we mistaken in the Hollanders, supposing
them to be of a cold, phlegmatic, unfriendly temper! I have not met with a more warmly
affectionate people in all Europe! no, not in Ireland!
The Warmly Affectionate Dutch
428
The Warmly Affectionate Dutch
Wesley at Utrecht
Thursday, 26.--Our friends having largely provided us with wine and fruits for our little
journey, we took boat in a lovely morning for Utrecht.
Utrecht has much the look of an English town. The streets are broad and have many
noble houses. In quietness and stillness it much resembles Oxford. The country all round
is like a garden; and the people I conversed with are not only civil and hospitable, but friendly
and affectionate, even as those at Amsterdam.
Monday, 30.--We hired a coach for Rotterdam, at half a crown per head. We dined at
Gouda, at Mr. Van Flooten's, minister of the town, who received us with all possible kindness.
Before dinner we went into the church, famous for its painted windows; but we had not
time to survey a tenth part of them: we could only observe, in general, that the colors were
exceedingly lively and the figures exactly proportioned. In the evening we reached once
more the hospitable house of Mr. Loyal, at Rotterdam.
Tuesday, July 1.--I called on as many as I could of my friends, and we parted with much
affection. We then hired a yacht, which brought us to Helvoetsluys about eleven the next
day. At two we went on board; but the wind turning against us, we did not reach Harwich
till about nine on Friday morning. After a little rest, we procured a carriage and reached
London about eleven at night.
Wesley at Utrecht
429
Wesley at Utrecht
Two Hours with Dr. Johnson
I can by no means regret either the trouble or expense which attended this little journey.
It opened me a way into, as it were, a new world where the land, the buildings, the people,
the customs, were all such as I had never seen before. But as those with whom I conversed
were of the same spirit as my friends in England, I was as much at home in Utrecht and
Amsterdam, as in Bristol and London.
Sunday, 6.--We rejoiced to meet once more with our English friends in the new chapel,
who were refreshed with the account of the gracious work which God is working in Holland
also.
Thursday, December 18.--I spent two hours with that great man, Dr. Johnson, who is
sinking into the grave by a gentle decay.
1784. Monday, April 5.--I was surprised when I came to Chester to find that there also
morning preaching was quite left off, for this worthy reason: "Because the people will not
come, or, at least, not in the winter." If so, the Methodists are a fallen people. Here is proof.
They have "lost their first love," and they never will or can recover it till they "do the first
works."
Two Hours with Dr. Johnson
430
Two Hours with Dr. Johnson
Wesley and Early Rising
As soon as I set foot in Georgia, I began preaching at five in the morning; and every
communicant, that is, every serious person in the town, constantly attended throughout the
year: I mean, every morning, winter and summer, unless in the case of sickness. They did
so till I left the province. In the year 1738, when God began His great work in England, I
began preaching at the same hour, winter and summer, and never wanted a congregation.
If they will not attend now, they have lost their zeal; and then, it cannot be denied, they are
a fallen people.
And, in the meantime, we are laboring to secure the preaching-houses to the next generation!
In the name of God, let us, if possible, secure the present generation from drawing
back to perdition Let all the preachers that are still alive to God join together as one man,
fast and pray, lift up their voice as a trumpet, be instant, in season, out of season, to convince
them they are fallen; and exhort them instantly to repent and "do the first works"; this in
particular--rising in the morning, without which neither their souls nor bodies can long
remain in health.
Monday, 19.--I went on to Ambleside; where, as I was sitting down to supper, I was informed
that notice had been given of my preaching and that the congregation was waiting.
I would not disappoint them; but preached immediately on salvation by faith. Among them
were a gentleman and his wife, who gave me a remarkable account.
Wesley and Early Rising
431
Wesley and Early Rising
Remarkable Escape from Prison
She said she had often heard her mother relate what an intimate acquaintance had told
her, that her husband was concerned in the Rebellion of 1745. He was tried at Carlisle and
found guilty. The evening before he was to die, sitting and musing in her chair, she fell fast
asleep. She dreamed that one came to her and said, "Go to such a part of the wall, and among
the loose stones you will find a key, which you must carry to your husband." She waked;
but, thinking it a common dream, paid no attention to it. Presently she fell asleep again and
dreamed the very same dream. She started up, put on her cloak and hat, and went to that
part of the wall, and among the loose stones found a key. Having, with some difficulty,
procured admission into the gaol, she gave this to her husband. It opened the door of his
cell, as well as the lock of the prison door. So at midnight he escaped for his life.
Remarkable Escape from Prison
432
Remarkable Escape from Prison
The Banks of the Spey
Saturday, May 8.--We reached the banks of the Spey. I suppose there are few such rivers
in Europe. The rapidity of it exceeds even that of the Rhine, and it was now much swelled
with melting snow. However, we made shift to get over before ten; and about twelve reached
Elgin. Here I was received by a daughter of good Mr. Plenderleith, late of Edinburgh; with
whom, having spent an agreeable hour, I hastened toward Forres. But we were soon at full
stop again; the river Findhorn also was so swollen that we were afraid the ford was not
passable. However, having a good guide, we passed it without much difficulty. I found Sir
Lodowick Grant almost worn out. Never was a visit more seasonable. By free and friendly
conversation his spirits were so raised that I am in hopes it will lengthen his life.
Sunday, 9.--I preached to a small company at noon on "His commandments are not
grievous." As I was concluding, Colonel Grant and his lady came in; for their sake I began
again and lectured, as they call it, on the former part of the fifteenth chapter of St. Luke. We
had a larger company in the afternoon to whom I preached on "judgment to come." And
this subject seemed to affect them most.
The Banks of the Spey
433
The Banks of the Spey
Twelve and a Half Miles in Heavy Rain
Monday, 10.--I set out for Inverness. I had sent Mr. McAllum before, on George
Whitfield's horse, to give notice of my coming. Hereby I was obliged to take both George
and Mrs. MeAllum with me in my chaise. To ease the horses, we walked forward from Nairn,
ordering Richard to follow us, as soon as they were fed; he did so, but there were two roads.
So, as we took one, and he the other, we walked about twelve miles and a half of the way,
through heavy rain. We then found Richard waiting for us at a little alehouse, and drove on
to Inverness. But, blessed be God, I was no more tired than when I set out from Nairn. I
preached at seven to a far larger congregation than I had seen here since I preached in the
kirk. And surely the labor was not in vain, for God sent a message to many hearts.
Tuesday, 11.--Notwithstanding the long discontinuance of morning preaching, we had
a large congregation at five. I breakfasted at the first house I was invited to at Inverness,
where good Mr. McKenzie then lived. His three daughters live in it now, one of whom inherits
all the spirit of her father. In the afternoon we took a walk over the bridge, into one
of the pleasantest countries I have seen. It runs along by the tide of the clear river and is well
cultivated and well wooded. And here first we heard abundance of birds, welcoming the
return of spring. The congregation was larger this evening than the last, and a great part of
them attended in the morning. We had then a solemn parting, as we could hardly expect to
meet again in the present world.
Twelve and a Half Miles in Heavy Rain
434
Twelve and a Half Miles in Heavy Rain
Incidents in Scotland
Tuesday, 18.--I preached at Dundee. Wednesday, 19. I crossed over the pleasant and
fertile county of Fife, to Melval House, the grand and beautiful seat of Lord Leven. He was
not at home, being gone to Edinburgh, as the King's Commissioner; but the Countess was,
with two of her daughters and both of her sons-in-law. At their desire, I preached in the
evening on "It is appointed unto man once to die" [Heb. 9:27]; and I believe God made the
application.
Thursday, 20.--It blew a storm; nevertheless, with some difficulty, we crossed the Queen's
Ferry.
Saturday, 22 (Edinburgh).--A famous actress, just come down from London (which,
for the honor of Scotland, is just during the sitting of the Assembly), stole away a great part
of our congregation tonight. How much wiser are these Scots than their forefathers
Sunday, 23 37 --I went in the morning to the Tolbooth kirk; in the afternoon, to the old
Episcopal chapel. But they have lost their glorying: they talked, the moment service was
done, as if they had been in London. In the evening the Octagon was well filled; and I applied,
with all possible plainness, "God is a Spirit; and they that worship him must worship him
in spirit and in truth" [John 4:24].
37 Correct – period is omitted
Incidents in Scotland
435
Incidents in Scotland
Wesley at 81
Monday, June 28 (Epworth).--Today I entered on my eighty-second year and found
myself just as strong to labor and as fit for any exercise of body or mind as I was forty years
ago. I do not impute this to second causes, but to the Sovereign Lord of all. It is He who
bids the sun of life stand still, so long as it pleaseth Him.
I am as strong at eighty-one as I was at twenty-one; but abundantly more healthy, being
a stranger to the headache, toothache, and other bodily disorders which attended me in my
youth. We can only say, "The Lord reigneth!" While we live, let us live to Him!
In the afternoon I went to Gainsborough and willingly accepted the offer of Mr. Dean's
chapel. The audience was large and seemed much affected; possibly some good may be done
even at Gainsborough! Tuesday, 29. I preached in the street at Scotter, to a large and deeply
attentive congregation. It was a solemn and comfortable season. In the evening I read
prayers and preached in Owstone church; and again in the morning. Wednesday, 30- In
the evening I preached at Epworth. In the residue of the week, I preached morning and
evening in several of the neighboring towns.
Wednesday, August 18.--I went to Admiral Vaughan's, at Tracoon, one of the pleasantest
seats in Great Britain. Tne house is embosomed in lofty woods and does not appear till you
drop down upon it. The Admiral governs his family, as he did in his ship, with the utmost
punctuality. The bell rings and all attend without delay, whether at meals or at morning and
evening prayer. I preached at seven on Philippians 3:8 and spent the evening in serious
conversation.
Tuesday, 31.--Dr. Coke, Mr. Whatcoat, and Mr. Vasey came down from London, in
order to embark for America.
Wednesday, September 1.--Being now clear in my own mind, I took a step which I had
long weighed in my mind, and appointed Mr. Whatcoat and Mr. Vasey to go and serve the
desolate sheep in America. Thursday, 2. I added to them three more; which, I verily believe,
will be much to the glory of God.
Sunday, 12.--Dr. Coke read prayers and I preached in the new room. Afterward I
hastened to Kingswood and preached under the shade of that double row of trees which I
planted about forty years ago. How little did anyone then think that they would answer such
an intention The sun shone as hot as it used to do even in Georgia; but his rays could not
pierce our canopy. Our Lord, meantime, shone upon many souls and refreshed them that
were weary.
Wesley at 81
436
Wesley at 81
Burglary at Wesley's House
Saturday, November 21 (London).--At three in the morning two or three men broke
into our house, through the kitchen window. Thence they came up into the parlor and broke
open Mr. Moore's bureau, where they found two or three pounds; the night before I had
prevented his leaving there seventy pounds, which he had just received. They next broke
open the cupboard and took away some silver spoons. Just at this time the alarm, which Mr.
Moore by mistake had set for half-past three (instead of four), went off, as it usually did,
with a thundering noise. At this the thieves ran away with all speed, though their work was
not half done; the whole damage which we sustained scarcely amounted to six pounds.
Sunday, December 26.--I preached the condemned criminals' sermon in Newgate. Fortyseven
were under sentence of death. While they were coming in, there was something very
awful in the clink of their chains. But no sound was heard, either from them or the crowded
audience, after the text was named: "There is joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth,
more than over ninety and nine just persons, that need not repentance" [see Luke 15:7]. The
power of the Lord was eminently present, and most of the prisoners were in tears. A few
days after, twenty of them died at once, five of whom died in peace. I could not but greatly
approve of the spirit and behavior of Mr. Villette, the ordinary; and I rejoiced to hear that
it was the same on all similar occasions.
Friday, 31.--We had a solemn watch night and ushered in the new year with the voice
of praise and thanksgiving.
Burglary at Wesley's House
437
Burglary at Wesley's House
Chapter 20. Wesley Collects Money for the Poor; Visits the House
of Lords; His Reasons for his Long Life; "How is the Tide Turned;"
Last Entries
1785. Saturday, January 1.--Whether this be the last or no, may it be the best year of my
lifel Sunday, 2. A larger number of people were present this evening at the renewal of our
covenant with God than was ever seen before on the occasion.
Chapter 20. Wesley Collects Money for the Poor; Visits the House of Lords; His Reasons for his Long Life; 'How is the Tide Turned;' Last Entries
438
Chapter 20. Wesley Collects Money for the Poor; Visits the House of Lords;…
Wesley at Eighty-one Begs f 200
Tuesday, 4.--At this season we usually distribute coals and bread among the poor of the
society. But I now considered, they wanted clothes, as well as food. So on this and the four
following days I walked through the town and begged two hundred pounds in order to
clothe them that needed it most. But it was hard work as most of the streets were filled with
melting snow, which often lay ankle deep; so that my feet were steeped in snow water nearly
from morning till evening. I held it out pretty well till Saturday evening; but I was laid up
with a violent flux, which increased every hour till, at six in the morning, Dr. Whitehead
called upon me. His first draught made me quite easy; and three or four more perfected the
cure. If he lives some years, I expect he will be one of the most eminent physicians in Europe.
I supposed my journeys this winter had been over; but I could not decline one more.
Monday, 17. I set out for poor Colchester, to encourage the little flock. They had exceedingly
little of this world's goods, but most of them had a better portion. Tuesday, 18. I went on to
Mistleythorn, a village near Manningtree. Some time since, one of the shipwrights of
Deptford Yard, being sent hither to superintend the building of some men-of-war, began
to read sermons on a Sunday evening in his own house. Afterward he exhorted them a little
and then formed a little society. Some time after, he begged one of our preachers to come
over and help them. I now found a lively society, and one of the most elegant congregations
I had seen for many years. Yet they seemed as willing to be instructed as if they had lived
in Kingswood. Wednesday, 19. I returned to Colchester; and on Thursday, 20, preached to
a lovely congregation at Purfleet, and the next morning returned to London.
Sunday, 23.--l preached morning and afternoon, at West Street, and in the evening in
the chapel at Knightsbridge. I think it will be the last time, for I know not that I have ever
seen a worse-behaved congregation.
Tuesday, 25.--l spent two or three hours in the House of Lords. I had frequently heard
that this was the most venerable assembly in England. But how was I disappointed What is
a lord but a sinner, born to diel
Wesley at Eighty-one Begs f 200
439
Wesley at Eighty-one Begs f 200
Fifty Years Growth of Methodism
Thursday, March 24 (Worcester).--I was now considering how strangely the grain of
mustard seed, planted about fifty years ago, has grown up. It has spread through all Great
Britain and Ireland; the Isle of Wight, and the Isle of Man; then to America, from the Leeward
Islands through the whole continent into Canada and Newfoundland. And the societies, in
all these parts, walk by one rule, knowing religion is holy tempers; striving to worship God,
not in form only, but likewise "in spirit and in truth."
Tuesday, June 28.--By the good providence of God, I finished the eighty-second year
of my age. Is anything too hard for God? It is now eleven years since I have felt any such
thing as weariness; many times I speak till my voice fails, and I can speak no longer. Frequently
I walk till my strength fails, and I can walk no farther; yet even then I feel no sensation
of weariness but am perfectly easy from head to foot. I dare not impute this to natural causes:
it is the will of God.
Tuesday, August 9.--I crossed over to the isle of Wight. Here also the work of God
prospers. We had a comfortable time at Newport, where there is a very teachable, though
uncommonly elegant, congregation. Wednesday, 10. We took a walk to the poor remains
of Carisrook Castle. It seems to have been once exceedingly strong, standing on a steep ascent.
But even what little of it is left is now swiftly running to ruin. The window, indeed, through
which King Charles attempted to make his escape, is still in being; it brought to my mind
that whole train of occurrences wherein the hand of God was so eminently seen.
Thursday, 25.--About nine I preached at Mousehole, where there is now one of the
liveliest societies in Cornwall. Hence we went to the Land's End, in order to which we
clambered down the rocks to the very edge of the water; and I cannot think but the sea has
gained some hundred yards since I was here forty years ago.
Fifty Years Growth of Methodism
440
Fifty Years Growth of Methodism
Wesley Visits the House of Lords
1786. Monday, January 9.--At leisure hours this week I read the Life of Sir William Penn,
a wise and good man. But I was much surprised at what he relates concerning his first wife
who lived, I suppose, fifty years and said a little before her death, "I bless God, I never did
anything wrong in my lifel" Was she then ever convinced of sin? And if not, could she be
saved on any other tooting than a heathen?
Tuesday, 24.--l was desired to go and hear the King deliver his speech in the House of
Lords. But how agreeably was I surprised He pronounced every word with exact propriety.
I much doubt whether there be any other king in Europe that is so just and natural a
speaker.
Wednesday, June 28.--I entered into the eighty-third year of my age. I am a wonder to
myself. It is now twelve years since I have felt any such sensation as weariness. I am never
tired (such is the goodness of God!) either with writing, preaching, or traveling. One natural
cause undoubtedly is, my continual exercise and change of air. How the latter contributes
to health I know not; but certainly it does.
The remainder of this journal was not published in Wesley's lifetime and was not revised
by him. The manuscript was "so ill written as to be scarcely legible."
Tuesday, September 26.--Reached London. I now applied myself in earnest to the writing
of Mr. Fletcher's life, having procured the best materials I could. To this I dedicated all the
time I could spare, till November, from five in the morning till eight at night. These are my
studying hours; I cannot write longer in a day without hurting my eyes.
Wesley Visits the House of Lords
441
Wesley Visits the House of Lords
Wesley Visits Hatfield House
Monday, October 2.--I went to Chatham and had much comfort with the loving, serious
congregation in the evening, as well as at five in the morning. Tuesday, 3. We then ran down,
with a fair, pleasant wind, to Sheerness. The preaching-house here is now finished, but by
means never heard of. The building was undertaken a few months since, by a little handful
of men, without any probable means of finishing it. But God so moved the hearts of the
people in the dock that even those who do not pretend to any religion, carpenters, shipwrights,
laborers, ran tip at all their vacant hours and worked with all their might, without
any pay. By this means a large square house was soon elegantly finished, both within and
without; and it is the neatest building, next to the new chapel in London, of any in the south
of England.
Thursday, 19.--I returned to London. In this journey I had a full sight of Lord Salisbury's
seat, at Hatfield. The park is delightful. Both the fronts of the house are very handsome,
though antique. The hall, the assembly-room, and the gallery are grand and beautiful. The
chapel is extremely pretty; but the furniture in general (excepting the pictures, many of
which are originals) is just such as I should expect in a gentleman's house of five hundred
a year.
Saturday, December 23.--By great importunity I was induced (having little hope of doing
good) to visit two of the felons in Newgate, who lay under sentence of death. They appeared
serious, but I can lay little stress on appearances of this kind. However, I wrote in their behalf
to a great man; and perhaps it was in consequence of this that they had a reprieve.
Sunday, 24.--I was desired to preach at the Old Jewry. But the church was cold, and so
was the congregation. We had a congregation of another kind the next day, Christmas Day,
at four in the morning, as well as five in the evening at the new chapel, and at West Street
Chapel about noon.
Wesley Visits Hatfield House
442
Wesley Visits Hatfield House
Wesley's Threat to Deptford
1787. Monday, January 1.--We began the service at four in the morning, to an unusually
large congregation. We had another comfortable opportunity at the new chapel at the usual
hour, and a third in the evening at West Street. Tuesday, 2. I went over to Deptford; but it
seemed, I was in a den of lions. Most of the leading men of the society were mad for separating
from the Church. I endeavored to reason with them, but in vain; they had neither good
sense nor even good manners left. At length, after meeting the whole society, I told them,
"If you are resolved, you may have your service in church hours; but, remember, from that
time you will see my face no more." This struck deep; and from that hour I have heard no
more of separating from the Church!
Monday, 8, and the four following days, I went a-begging for the poor. I hoped to be
able to provide food and raiment for those of the society who were in pressing want, yet had
no weekly allowance; these were about two hundred. But I was much disappointed. Six or
seven, indeed, of our brethren, gave ten pounds apiece. If forty had done this, I could have
carried my design into execution. However, much good was done with two hundred pounds,
and many sorrowful hearts made glad.
Wesley's Threat to Deptford
443
Wesley's Threat to Deptford
Wesley Visits the Irish Parliament House
Wednesday, July 4.--l spent an hour at the New Dargle, a gentleman's seat four or five
miles from Dublin. I have not seen so beautiful a place in the kingdom. It equals the Leasowes
in Warwickshire and it greatly exceeds them in situation. All the walks lie on the side of a
mountain which commands all Dublin Bay, as well as an extensive and finely variegated
land prospect. A little river runs through it, which occasions two cascades at a small distance
from each other. Although many places may exceed this in grandeur, I believe none can
exceed it in beauty.
Afterward I saw the Parliament House. The House of Lords far exceeds that at Westminster;
and the Lord Lieutenant's throne as far exceeds that miserable throne (so called) of the
King in the English House of Lords. The House of Commons is a noble room indeed. It is
an octagon, wainscoted round with Irish oak, which shames all mahogany, and galleried all
round for the convenience of the ladies. The Speaker's chair is far more grand than the
throne of the Lord Lieutenant. But what surprised me above all were the kitchens of the
House and the large apparatus for good eating. Tables were placed from one end of a large
hall to the other; which, it seems, while the Parliament sits, are daily covered with meat at
four or five o'clock, for the accommodation of the Members.
Wednesday, 11.--At five I took an affectionate leave of this loving (Irish) people; and,
having finished all my business here, in the afternoon I went down with my friends, having
taken the whole ship, and went on board the Prince of Wales, one of the Parkgate packets.
At seven we sailed with a fair, moderate wind. Between nine and ten I lay down, as usual,
and slept till nearly four, when I was awakened by an uncommon noise and found the ship
lay beating upon a large rock, about a league from Holyhead. The captain, who had not long
lain down, leaped up; and, running upon the deck, when he saw how the ship lay, cried out,
"Your lives may be saved, but I am undone!" Yet no sailor swore, and no woman cried out.
We immediately went to prayer; and presently the ship, I know not how, shot off the rock
and pursued her way without any more damage than the wounding a few of her outside
planks. About three in the afternoon we came safe to Parkgate; and in the evening went on
to Chester.
Wesley Visits the Irish Parliament House
444
Wesley Visits the Irish Parliament House
A Visit to the Channel Islands
Monday, August 13.--We set out from Yarmouth. with a fair wind; but it soon turned
against us and blew so hard that in the afternoon we were glad to put in at Swanage.
Tuesday, 14.--Sailing on with a fair wind, we fully expected to reach Guernsey in the
afternoon; but the wind turning contrary and blowing hard, we found it would be impossible.
We then judged it best to put in at the Isle of Alderney; but we were very near being shipwrecked
in the bay. When we were in the middle of the rocks, with the sea rippling all round
us, the wind totally failed. Had this continued, we must have struck upon one or other of
the rocks; so we went to prayer, and the wind sprang up instantly. About sunset we landed;
and, though we had five beds in the same room, slept in peace.
About eight I went down to a convenient spot on the beach and began giving out a
hymn. A woman and two little children joined us immediately. Before the hymn was ended,
we had a tolerable congregation all of whom behaved well. Part, indeed, continued at fog
or fifty yards' distance, but they were all quiet and attentive.
A Visit to the Channel Islands
445
A Visit to the Channel Islands
"A Little Circumstance"
It happened (to speak in the vulgar phrase) that three or four who sailed with us from
England, a gentleman, with his wife and sister, were near relations of the Governor. He came
to us this morning and, when I went into the room, behaved with the utmost courtesy. This
little circumstance may remove prejudice, and make a more open way for the gospel.
Soon after we set sail and, after a very pleasant passage through little islands on either
hand, we came to the venerable castle, standing on a rock about a quarter of a mile from
Guernsey. The isle itself makes a beautiful appearance, spreading as a crescent to the right
and left; about seven miles long and five broad; part high land, and part low. The town itself
is boldly situated, rising higher and higher from the water. The first thing I observed in it
was very narrow streets and exceedingly high houses. But we quickly went on to Mr. De
Jersey's, hardly a mile from the town. Here I found a most cordial welcome, both from the
master of the house and all his family. I preached at seven, in a large room, to as deeply
serious a congregation as I ever saw.
Thursday, 16.--I had a very serious congregation at five, in a large room of Mr. De Jersey's
house. His gardens and orchards are of a vast extent and wonderfully pleasant; and I know
no nobleman in Great Britain that has such variety of the most excellent fruit; this he is
every year increasing, either from France or other parts of the Continent. What a quantity
of fruit he has you may conjecture from one sort only: this summer he gathered fifty pounds
of strawberries daily, for six weeks together.
In the evening I preached at the other end of the town, in our own preaching-house. So
many people squeezed in (though not near all who came), that it was as hot as a stove. But
this none seemed to regard; for the Word of God was sharper than a two-edged sword.
'A Little Circumstance'
446
'A Little Circumstance'
At the Governor's House
Friday, 17.--l waited upon the Governor and spent half an hour agreeably. In the afternoon
we took a walk upon the pier, the largest and finest I ever saw. The town is swiftly increasing,
new houses starting up on every side.
In the evening I did not attempt to go into the house, but stood near it in the yard, surrounded
with tall, shady trees, and proclaimed to a large congregation, "God is a Spirit; and
they that worship him must worship him in spirit and in truth." I believe many were cut to
the heart this hour, and some not a little comforted.
Saturday, 18.--Dr. Coke and I dined at the Governor's. I was well pleased to find other
company. We conversed seriously for upwards of an hour with a sensible, well-bred,
agreeable man. In the evening I preached to the largest congregation I have seen here.
Sunday, 19.--Joseph Bradford preached at six in the morning, at Montplaisir les Terres,
to a numerous congregation. I preached at half an hour past eight, and the house contained
the congregation. At ten I went to the French church, where there was a large and well-behaved
congregation. At five we had the largest congregation of all.
At the Governor's House
447
At the Governor's House
“Because I Have Lived so Many Years”
Monday, 20.--We embarked between three and four in the morning, in a very small,
inconvenient sloop, and not a swift sailer; 38 so that we were seven hours in sailing what is
called seven leagues. About eleven we landed at St. Helier, and went straight to Mr. Brackenbury's
house. It stands very pleasantly, near the end of the town; it has a large, convenient
garden, with a lovely range of fruitful hills, which rise at a small distance from it. I preached
in the evening to an exceedingly serious congregation on Matthew 3 [the last part]: almost
as many were present at five in the morning, whom I exhorted to go on to perfection.
Tuesday, 21.--We took a walk to one of our friends in the country. Near his house stood
what they call the college. It is a free school, designed to train up children for the university,
exceedingly finely situated in a quiet recess surrounded by tall woods. Not far from it stands,
on the top of a high hill (I suppose a Roman mount), an old chapel, believed to be the first
Christian church which was built in the island. From hence we had a view of the whole island,
the pleasantest I ever saw; as far superior to the Isle of Wight as that is to the Isle of Man.
The little hills, almost covered with large trees, are inexpressibly beautiful; it seems they are
to be equaled in the, Isle of Guernsey. In the evening I was obliged to preach abroad on
"Now is the day of salvation" [II Cor. 6:2]. I think a blessing seldom fails to attend that subject.
Wednesday, 22.--In the evening, the room not containing the people, I was obliged to
stand in the yard. I preached on Romans 3:22, 23; and spoke exceedingly plainly; even the
gentry heard with deep attention. How little does God turn to His own glory! Probably many
of these flock together, because I have lived so many years. And perhaps even this may be
the means of their living forever.
38 Correct
'Because I Have Lived so Many Years'
448
'Because I Have Lived so Many Years'
Detained by Contrary Winds
Monday, 27.--Captain Cabot, the master of a Guernsey sloop, called upon us early in
the morning and told us that if we chose to go that way, he would set out between five and
six. But the wind being quite contrary, we judged it best to wait a little longer. In the evening,
being appointed to preach at seven, I was obliged to preach within. We were extremely
crowded; but the power of God was so manifested while I declared, "We preach Jesus Christ,
and him crucified" [I Cor. 1:23; 2:2] that we soon forgot the heat and were glad of being
detained a little longer than we intended.
I thought when I left Southampton to have been there again at this day; but God's
thoughts were not as my thoughts. Here we are shut up in Jersey; for how long we cannot
tell. But it is all well; for Thou, Lord, hast done it.
Tuesday, 28.--Being still detained by contrary winds, I preached at six in the evening
to a larger congregation than ever, in the assembly-room. It conveniently contains five or
six hundred people. Most of the gentry were present and, I believe, felt that God was there
in an uncommon degree. Being still detained, I preached there again the next evening, to a
larger congregation than ever. I now judged that I had fully delivered my own soul. In the
morning, the wind serving for Guernsey and not for Southampton, I returned thither not
unwillingly; it was not by my choice but by the clear providence of God; for in the afternoon
I was offered the use of the assembly room, a spacious chamber in the market place which
would contain thrice as many as our former room. I willingly accepted the offer and preached
at six to such a congregation as I had not seen here before; and the Word seemed to sink
deep into their hearts. I trust it will not return empty.
Tuesday, September 4.--The storm continued so that we could not stir. I took a walk
today through what is called the New Ground, where the gentry are accustomed to walk in
the evening. Both the upper ground, which is as level as a bowling green, and the lower,
which is planted with rows of trees, are wonderfully beautiful. In the evening I fully delivered
my own soul by showing what it is to build upon a rock. But still we could not sail; the wind
being quite contrary, as well as exceedingly high.
Detained by Contrary Winds
449
Detained by Contrary Winds
Sails for Penzance
It was the same on Wednesday. In the afternoon we drank tea at a friend's, who was
mentioning a captain just come from France, who proposed to sail in the morning for
Penzance; for which the wind would serve, though not for Southampton. In this we plainly
saw the hand of God, so we agreed with him immediately. In the morning, Thursday, 6,
went on board with a fair, moderate wind; but we had but just entered the ship when the
wind died away. We cried to God for help and it presently sprang up, exactly fair, and it did
not cease till it brought us into Penzance Bay.
Saturday, December 22.--I yielded to the importunity of a painter and sat an hour and
a half, in all, for my picture. I think it was the best that was ever taken; but what is the picture
of a man above fourscore?
Sails for Penzance
450
Sails for Penzance
Wesley on His Old Age
Saturday, March 1.--(Being Leap Year.) I considered what difference I find by an increase
of years: I find 1) less activity; I walk slower, particularly uphill; 2) my memory is not so
quick; 3) I cannot read so quickly by candlelight. But I bless God that all my other powers
of body and mind remain just as they were.
Saturday, April 19.-We went on to Bolton, where I preached in the evening in one of
the most elegant houses in the kingdom, and to one of the liveliest congregations. And this
I must avow, there is not such a set of singers in any of the Methodist congregations in the
three kingdoms. There cannot be; for we have nearly a hundred such trebles, boys and girls,
selected out of our Sunday schools and accurately taught, as are not found together in any
chapel, cathedral, or music room within the four seas. Besides, the spirit with which they
all sing and the beauty of many of them so suits the melody that I defy any to exceed it, except
the singing of angels in our Father's house.
Sunday, 20.--At eight and at one the house was thoroughly filled. About three I met
between nine hundred and a thousand of the children belonging to our Sunday schools. I
never saw such a sight before. They were all exactly clean, as well as plain, in their apparel.
All were serious and well behaved. Many, both boys and girls, had as beautiful faces as, I
believe, England or Europe can afford. When they all sang together, and none of them out
of tune, the melody was beyond that of any theater; and, what is best of all, many of them
truly fear God and some rejoice in His salvation. These are a pattern to all the town. Their
usual diversion is to visit the poor that are sick (sometimes six, or eight, or ten together), to
exhort, comfort, and pray with them. Frequently ten or more of them get together to sing
and pray by themselves; sometimes thirty or forty; and they are so earnestly engaged, alternately
singing, praying and crying, that they know not how to part. You children that hear
this, why should not you go and do likewise? Is not God here as well as at Bolton? Let God
arise and maintain His own cause, even "out of the mouths of babes and sucklings!"
Wesley on His Old Age
451
Wesley on His Old Age
Wesley's Reasons for His Long Life
Saturday, June 28.--I this day enter on my eighty-fifth year; and what cause have I to
praise God, as for a thousand spiritual blessings, so for bodily blessings also[ How little have
I suffered yet by "the rush of numerous years!" It is true, I am not so agile as I was in times
past. I do not run or walk so fast as I did; my sight is a little decayed; my left eye is grown
dim and hardly serves me to read. I have daily some pain in the ball of my right eye, as also
in my right temple (occasioned by a blow received some months since), and in my right
shoulder and arm, which I impute partly to a sprain, and partly to the rheumatism.
I find likewise some decay in my memory, with regard to names and things lately past;
but not at all with regard to what I have read or heard twenty, forty, or sixty years ago,
neither do I find any decay in my hearing, smell, taste, or appetite (though I want but a third
part of the food I did once); nor do I feel any such thing as weariness, either in traveling or
preaching. I am not conscious of any decay in writing sermons which I do as readily, and I
believe as correctly, as ever.
To what cause can I impute this, that I am as I am? First, doubtless, to the power of God,
fitting me for the work to which I am called, as long as He pleases to continue me therein;
and, next, subordinately to this, to the prayers of His children.
May we not impute it as inferior means,
1. To my constant exercise and change of air?
2. To my never having lost a night's sleep, sick or well, at land or at sea, since I was born?
3. To my having slept at command so that whenever I feel myself almost worn out I call
it and it comes, day or night?
4. To my having constantly, for about sixty years, risen at four in the morning?
5. To my constant preaching at five in the morning, for above fifty years?
6. To my having had so little pain in my life; and so little sorrow, or anxious care?
Even now, though I find pain daily in my eye, or temple, or arm; yet it is never violent
and seldom lasts many minutes at a time.
Whether or not this is sent to give me warning that I am shortly to quit this tabernacle,
I do not know; but be it one way or the. other, I have only to say,
My remnant of days
I spend to His praise
Who died the whole world to redeem:
Be they many or few,
My days are His due,
And they all are devoted to Him!
I preached in the morning on Psalm 90:12; in the evening on Acts 13:40, 41; I endeavored
to improve the hours between to the best advantage.
Wesley's Reasons for His Long Life
452
Wesley's Reasons for His Long Life
Sunday, 29.--At eight I preached at Misterton, as usual; about one to a numerous congregation
at Newby, near Haxey; and about four at my old stand in Epworth market place,
to the great congregation.
Sunday, July 6.--I came to Epworth before the church service began and was glad to
observe the seriousness with which Mr. Gibson read prayers and preached a plain, useful
sermon. But I was sorry to see scarcely twenty communicants, half of whom came on my
account. I was informed likewise that scarcely fifty persons used to attend the Sunday service.
What can be done to remedy this sore evil?
"What Is to Be Done?" I fain would prevent the members here from leaving the Church;
but I cannot do it. As Mr. C. is not a pious man, but rather an enemy to piety who frequently
preaches against the truth and those that hold and love it, I cannot with all my influence
persuade them either to hear him or to attend the sacrament administered by him. If I cannot
carry this point even while I live, who then can do it when I die? And the case of Epworth
is the case of every church where the minister neither loves nor preaches the gospel. The
Methodists will not attend his ministrations. What then is to be done?
At four I preached in the market place on Romans 6:23 and vehemently exhorted the
listening multitude to choose the better part.
Monday, 7.--Having taken leave of this affectionate people, probably for the last time,
I went over to Finningley; I preached at eleven on that verse in the second lesson, Luke
19:47. After dinner we walked over Mr. H.'s domain, the like of which I never saw in so
small a compass. It contains a rabbit-warren, deer, swans, pheasants in abundance, besides
a fishpond and an elegant garden. Variety indeed! But is there no danger that such a multitude
of things should divert the mind from the "one thing needful"?
453
Wesley's Reasons for His Long Life
An Important Conference
I preached at the new chapel (London) every evening during the Conference, which
continued nine days, beginning on Tuesday, July 29, and ending on Wednesday, August 6.
We found the time little enough being obliged to pass very briefly over many things which
deserved a fuller consideration.
Sunday, August 3.--l preached at the new chapel, so filled as it scarcely ever was before,
both morning and evening.
Monday, 4.--At five we had a good evening congregation; I believe many felt the power
of the Word, or rather, of God speaking therein.
One of the most important points considered at this conference .was that of leaving the
Church. The sum of a long conversation was 1) that, in a course of fifty years, we had neither
premeditately 39 nor willingly varied from it in one article either of doctrine or discipline;
2) that we were not yet conscious of varying from it in any point of doctrine; 3) that we have
in a course of years, out of necessity, not choice, slowly and warily varied in some points of
discipline, by preaching in the fields, by extemporary prayer, by employing lay preachers,
by forming and regulating societies, and by holding yearly conferences. But we did none of
these things till we were convinced we could no longer omit them but at the peril of our
souls.
Wednesday, 6.--Our Conference ended, as it began, in great peace. We kept this day as
a fast, meeting at five, nine, and one for prayer; and concluding the day with a solemn watch
night.
The three following days I retired, revised my papers, and finished all the work I had
to do in London.
Sunday, 10. I was engaged in a very unpleasing work; the discharge of an old servant.
She had been my housekeeper at West Street for many years and was one of the best
housekeepers I had had there; but her husband was so notorious a drunkard that I could
not keep them in the house any longer. She received her dismission in an excellent spirit,
praying God to bless us all.
I preached in the morning at West Street to a large congregation, but to a far larger at
the new chapel in the evening. It seems the people in general do not expect that I shall remain
among them a great while after my brother; and that, therefore, they are willing to hear
while they can. In the evening we set out in the mail coach and early in the morning got to
Portsmouth.
Saturday, September 6.--I walked over to Mr. Henderson's, at Hannam, and thence to
Bristol. But my friends, more kind than wise, would scarcely suffer it. It seemed so sad a
39 Correct
An Important Conference
454
An Important Conference
thing to walk five or six miles! I am ashamed that a Methodist preacher in tolerable health
should make any difficulty of this.
455
An Important Conference
"The Gentle Steps of Age"
Monday, December 15.--In the evening I preached at Miss Teulon's school in Highgate.
I think it was the coldest night I ever remember. The house we were in stood on the edge
of the hill, and the east wind set full in the window. I counted eleven, twelve, one, and was
then obliged to dress, the cramp growing more and more violent. But in the morning, not
only the cramp was gone, but likewise the lameness which used to follow it.
About this time I was reflecting on the gentle steps whereby age steals upon us. Take
only one instance. Four years ago my sight was as good as it was at five-and-twenty. I then
began to observe that I did not see things quite so clearly with my left eye as with my right;
all objects appeared a little browner to that eye. I began next to find some difficulty in
reading a small print by candlelight. A year after, I found it in reading such a print by daylight.
In winter, 1786, I could not well read our four-shilling hymnbook unless with a large candle;
the next year I could not read letters if written with a small or bad hand. Last winter a pearl
appeared on my left eye, the sight of which grew exceedingly dim. The right eye seems unaltered;
only I am a great deal neater-sighted than ever I was. Thus are "those that look out
at the windows darkened"; one of the marks of old age. But I bless God, "the grasshopper
is" not "a burden." I am still capable of traveling, and my memory is much the same as ever
it was; and so, I think, is my understanding.
'The Gentle Steps of Age'
456
'The Gentle Steps of Age'
Wesley Sits to Romney
1789.-Thursday, January 1.--If this is to be the last year of my life, according to some
of those prophecies, I hope it will be the best. I am not careful about it but heartily receive
the advice of the angel in Milton,
How well is thine: how long permit to heaven.
Monday, 5.--At the earnest desire of Mrs. T---, I once more sat for my picture. Mr.
Romney is a painter indeed. He struck off an exact likeness at once; and did more in one
hour than Sir Joshua did in ten.
Friday, 9.--I left no money to anyone in my will, because I had none. But now considering
that, whenever I am removed, money will soon arise by the sale of books, I added a few
legacies by a codicil, to be paid as soon as may be. But I would fain do a little good while I
live; for who can tell what will come after him?
Tuesday, 13.--l spent a day or two with my good old friends at Newington. Thursday,
15. I retired to Camberwell and carried on my journal, probably as far as I shall live to write
it.
Tuesday, 20.--I retired in order to finish my year's accounts. If possible, I must be a
better economist; for instead of having anything beforehand, I am now considerably in debt;
but this I do not like. I would fain settle even my accounts before I die.
Wesley Sits to Romney
457
Wesley Sits to Romney
Wesley Explains Methodism
Sunday, March 1, was a solemn day indeed. The pew chapel was sufficiently crowded
both morning and afternoon; and few that expected a parting blessing were disappointed
of their hope. At seven in the evening I took the mailcoach; and having three of our brethren,
we spent a comfortable night, partly in sound sleep and partly in singing praise to God. It
will now quickly be seen whether they who prophesied some time since that I should not
outlive this month be sent of God or not. One way or the other, it is my care to be always
ready.
April 12 (Dublin).--(Being Easter day.) We had a solemn assembly indeed; many hundred
communicants in the morning, and in the afternoon far more hearers than our room would
contain, though it is now considerably enlarged. Afterward I met the society and explained
to them at large the original design of the Methodists, namely, not to be a distinct party but
to stir up all parties, Christians or heathens, to worship God in spirit and in truth; but the
Church of England in particular, to which they belonged from the beginning. With this
view I have uniformly gone on for fifty years, never varying from the doctrine of the Church
at all; nor from her discipline, of choice, but of necessity; so, in a course of years, necessity
was laid upon me (as I have proved elsewhere) 1) to preach in the open air; 2) to pray extempore;
3) to form societies; 4) to accept of the assistance of lay preachers; and, in a few other
instances, to use such means as occurred, to prevent or remove evils that we either felt or
feared.
Wesley Explains Methodism
458
Wesley Explains Methodism
Wesley Describes Himself at Eighty-five
Sunday, June 28.--In the conclusion of the morning service, we had a remarkable
blessing; and the same in the evening, moving the whole congregation as the heart of one
man.
This day I enter on my eighty-sixth year. I now find I grow old: 1) my sight is decayed
so that I cannot read a small print, unless in a strong light; 2) my strength is decayed so that
I walk much slower than I did some years since; 3) my memory of names, whether of persons
or places, is decayed till I stop a little to recollect them. What I should be afraid of is if I took
thought for the morrow, that my body should weigh down my mind and create either
stubbornness, by the decrease of my understanding; or peevishness, by the increase of
bodily infirmities; but Thou shalt answer for me, O Lord my God.
Saturday, August 8.--I settled all my temporal business and, in particular, chose a new
person to prepare the Arminian Magazine;
I was obliged, however unwillingly, to drop Mr. O---, for only these two reasons: 1) the
errata are unsufferable; I have borne them for these twelve years, but can bear them no
longer; 2) several pieces are inserted without my knowledge, both in prose and verse. I must
try whether these things cannot be amended for the short residue of my life.
Wesley Describes Himself at Eighty-five
459
Wesley Describes Himself at Eighty-five
"How Is the Tide Turned!"
Monday, 17.--In the afternoon, as we could not pass by the common road, we procured
leave to drive round by some fields, and got to Falmouth in good time. The last time I was
here, about forty years ago, I was taken prisoner by an immense mob, gaping and roaring
like lions. But how is the tide turned! High and low now lined the street, from one end of
the town to the other, out of stark love and kindness, gaping and staring as if the King were
going by. In the evening I preached on the smooth top of the hill, at a small distance from
the sea, to the largest congregation I have ever seen in Cornwall, except in or near Redruth.
And such a time I have not known before, since I returned from Ireland. Cod moved wonderfully
on the hearts of the people, who all seemed to know the day of their visitation.
Wednesday, 19.--I preached at noon in the high street in Helstone, to the largest and
most serious congregation which I ever remember to have seen there. Thursday, 20. I went
on to St. Just and preached in the evening to a lovely congregation, many of whom have not
left their first love. Friday, 21. About eleven I preached at Newlyn, and in the evening at
Penzance; at both places I was obliged to preach abroad. Saturday, 22. I crossed over to Redruth
and at six preached to a huge multitude, as usual, from the steps of the market house.
The Word seemed to sink deep into every heart. I know not that ever I spent such a week
in Cornwall before.
Sunday, 23.--l preached there again in the morning and in the evening at the amphitheater,
I suppose, for the last time. My voice cannot now command the still increasing
multitude. It was sup- posed they were now more than five and twenty thousand. I think it
scarcely possible that all should bear.
Thursday, October 8.--I am now as well, by the good providence of God, as I am likely
to be while I live. My sight is so decayed that I cannot well read by candlelight; but I can
write as well as ever. My strength is much lessened so that I cannot easily preach above twice
a day. But, I bless God, my memory is not much decayed, and my understanding is as clear
as it has been these fifty years.
'How Is the Tide Turned!'
460
'How Is the Tide Turned!'
Wesley's Eighty-sixth Christmas
Friday, December 25.--(Being Christmas Day.) We began the service in the new chapel
at four o'clock, as usual; where I preached again in the evening, after having officiated in
West Street at the common hour. Sunday, 27. I preached in St. Luke's, our parish church,
in the afternoon, to a very numerous congregation on "The Spirit and the Bride say, Come"
[Rev. 22:17]. So are the tables turned that I have now more invitations to preach in churches
than I can accept.
Monday, 28.--I retired to Peckham and at leisure hours read part of a very pretty trifle-the
Life of Mrs. Bellamy. Surely never did any since John Dryden study more
To make vice pleasing, and damnation shine,
than this lively and elegant writer. Abundance of anecdotes she inserts, which may be
true or false. One of them, concerning Mr. Carrick, is curious. She says, "When he was taking
ship for England, a lady presented him with a parcel which she desired him not to open till
he was at sea. When he did, he found Wesley's Hymns, which he immediately threw overboard."
I cannot believe it. I think Mr. C. had more sense. He knew my brother well and he
knew him to be not only far superior in learning, but in poetry, to Mr. Thomson and all his
theatrical writers put together. None of them can equal him, either in strong, nervous sense
or purity and elegance of language. The musical compositions of his sons are not more excellent
than the poetical ones of their father.
Thursday, 31.--I preached at the new chapel; but, to avoid the cramp, went to bed at
ten o'clock. I was well served. I know not that I ever before felt so much of it in one night.
Wesley's Eighty-sixth Christmas
461
Wesley's Eighty-sixth Christmas
The Last Year of the Journal
1790. Friday, January 1.--I am now an old man, decayed from head to foot. My eyes are
dim; my right hand shakes much; my mouth is hot and dry every morning; I have a lingering
fever almost every day; my motion is weak and slow. However, blessed (be God, I do not
slack my labor: I can preach and write still.
Sunday, 17.--In the afternoon I preached in Great St. Helen's, to a large congregation.
It is, I believe, fifty years since I preached there before. What has God wrought since that
time!
Tuesday, February 23.--l submitted to importunity and once more sat for my picture.
I could scarcely believe myself--the picture of one in his eighty-seventh year!
Monday, June 28.--This day I enter into my eighty-eighth year. For above eighty-six
years, I found none of the infirmities of old age; my eyes did not wax dim, neither was my
natural strength abated. But last August I found almost a sudden change. My eyes were so
dim that no glasses would help me. My strength likewise quite forsook me and probably
will not return in this world. But I feel no pain from head, to foot; only it seems nature is
exhausted and, humanly speaking, will sink more and more, till
The weary springs of life stand still at last.
Thursday, July 1.--I went to Lincoln. After dinner we took a walk in and around the
Minster which I really think is more elegant than that at York, in various parts of the
structure as well as in its admirable situation. The new house was thoroughly filled in the
evening, and with hearers uncommonly serious. There seems to be a remarkable difference
between the people of Lincoln and those of York. They have not so much fire and vigor of
spirit but far more mildness and gentleness, by means of which, if they had the same outward
helps, they would probably excel their neighbors.
The Last Year of the Journal
462
The Last Year of the Journal
A Backsliding Innkeeper
Some miles short of Lincoln, our postboy stopped at an inn on the road to give his horses
a little water. As soon as we went in, the innkeeper burst into tears, as did his wife, wringing
her hands and weeping bitterly. "What!" he said, "are you come into my house! My father
is John Lester, of Epworth." I found both he and his wife had been of our society till they
left them. We spent some time in prayer together, and I trust not in vain.
Saturday, September 4.--l went on to Bath and preached in the evening to a serious but
small congregation, for want of notice.
Sunday, 5.--At ten we had a numerous congregation and more communicants than ever
I saw before. This day I cut off that vile custom, I know not when or how it began, of
preaching three times a day, by the same preacher to the same congregation; enough to
weary out both the bodies and minds of the speaker as well as his hearers. Surely God is returning
to this society! They are now in earnest to make their calling and election sure.
A Backsliding Innkeeper
463
A Backsliding Innkeeper
"I Am Become an Honorable Man"
Monday, October 11.--I went (from London) to Colchester and still found matter of
humiliation. The society was lessened and cold enough; preaching again was discontinued,
and the spirit of Methodism quite gone both from the preachers and the people. Yet we had
a wonderful congregation in the evening, rich and poor, clergy and laity. So we had likewise
on Tuesday evening. So that I trust God will at length build up the waste places.
Wednesday, 13.--We set out early, but found no horses at Cobdock; so we were obliged
to go round by Ipswich and wait there half an hour. Nevertheless, we got to Norwich between
two and three.
In the evening I preached at Norwich, but the house would in no wise contain the congregation.
How wonderfully is the tide turned! I am become an honorable man at Norwich.
God has at length made our enemies to be at peace with us, and scarcely any but Antinomians
open their mouth against us.
Thursday, 14.--l went to Yarmouth and, at length, found a society in peace and much
united together. In the evening the congregation was too large to get into the preachinghouse;
yet they were far less noisy than usual. After supper a little company went to prayer,
and the power of God fell upon us; especially when a young woman broke out into prayer,
to the surprise and comfort of us all.
Friday, 15.--l went to Lowestoft to a steady, loving, well-united society. The more strange
it is that they neither increase nor decrease in number.
Saturday, 16.--I preached at London about one; and at six in Norwich.
Sunday, 17.--At seven I administered the Lord's supper to about one hundred and fifty
persons, nearly twice as many as we had last year.
'I Am Become an Honorable Man'
464
'I Am Become an Honorable Man'
Wesley's Last Entries
Monday, 18.--No coach going out for Lynn today, I was obliged to take a postchaise.
But at Dereham no horses were to be had, so we were obliged to take the same horses to
Swaffham. A congregation was ready here that filled the house and seemed quite ready to
receive instruction.
But here neither could we procure any posthorses, so that we were obliged to take a
single-horse chaise. The wind, with mizzing rain, came full in our faces, and we had nothing
to screen us from it; I was thoroughly chilled from head to foot before I came to Lynn. But
I soon forgot this little inconvenience, for which the earnestness of the congregation made
me large amends.
Tuesday, 19.--In the evening all the clergymen in the town, except one who was lame,
were present at the preaching. They are all prejudiced in favor of the Methodists, as indeed
are most of the townsmen; they give a fair proof by contributing so much to our Sunday
schools that there is nearly twenty pounds in hand.
Wednesday, 20.--I had appointed to preach at Diss, a town near Scoleton; but the difficulty
was where I could preach. The minister was willing I should preach in the church but
feared offending the bishop, who, going up to London, was within a few miles of the town.
But a gentleman asking the bishop whether he had any objection to it, was answered, "None
at all." I think this church is one of the largest in this county. I suppose it has not been so
filled these hundred years. This evening and the next I preached at Bury to a deeply attentive
congregation, many of whom know in whom they have believed. So that here we have not
lost all our labor.
Friday, 22.--We returned to London.
Sunday, 24.--l explained, to a numerous congregation in Spitalfields church, "the whole
armor of God." St. Paul's, Shadwell, was still more crowded in the afternoon, while I enforced
that important truth, "One thing is needful"; and I hope many, even then, resolved to choose
the better part.
Wesley's Last Entries
465
Wesley's Last Entries
WESLEY'S LAST HOURS
BY ONE WHO WAS PRESENT
On Thursday [February 24, 1791] Mr. Wesley paid his last visit to that lovely place and
family, Mr. Wolff's, at Balaam, which I have often heard him speak of with pleasure and
much affection. Here Mr. Rogers said he was cheerful, and seemed nearly as well as usual
till Friday, about breakfast time, when he seemed very heavy.
About eleven o'clock Mrs. Wolff brought him home: I was struck with his manner of
getting out of the coach, and going into the house, but more so as he went upstairs, and
when he sat down in the chair. I ran for some refreshment, but before I could get anything
for him he had sent Mr. R--- out of the room, and desired not to be interrupted for half an
hour by anyone, adding, not even if Joseph Bradford come.
Mr. Bradford came a few minutes after, and as soon as the limited time was expired,
went into the room; immediately after he came out and desired me to mull some wine with
spices and carry it to Mr. Wesley: he drank a little and seemed sleepy. In a few minutes he
was seized with sickness, threw it up, and said, "I must lie down." We immediately sent for
Dr. Whitehead: on his coming in Mr. Wesley smiled and said, "Doctor, they are more afraid
than hurt." He lay most of the day, with a quick pulse, burning fever and extremely sleepy.
Saturday the twenty-sixth, he continued much the same; spoke but little, and if roused
to answer a question, or take a little refreshment (which was seldom more than a spoonful
at a time) soon dozed again.
On Sunday morning, with a little of Mr. Bradford's help, Mr. Wesley got up, took a cup
of tea, and seemed much better. Many of our friends were all hopes: yet Dr. Whitehead said
he was not out of danger from his present complaints.
Monday the twenty-eighth his weakness increased apace and his friends in general being
greatly alarmed, Dr. Whitehead was desirous they should call in another physician. Mr.
Bradford mentioned his desire to our Honored Father, which he absolutely refused, saying,
"Dr. Whitehead knows my condition better than anyone; I am perfectly satisfied and will
not have anyone else." He slept most of the day, spoke but little; yet that little testified how
much his whole heart was taken up in the case of the churches, the glory of God, and the
things pertaining to that kingdom to which he was hastening. Once in a low, but very distinct
manner, he said, "There is no way into the holiest but by the blood of Jesus." Had he had
strength at the time, it seemed as if he would have said more.
Tuesday, March 1, after a very restless night (though, when asked whether he was in
pain, he generally answered "No," and never complained through his whole illness, except
once, when he said that he felt a pain in his left breast when he drew his breath), he began
singing:
All glory to God in the sky,
WESLEY'S LAST HOURS
466
WESLEY'S LAST HOURS
And peace upon earth be restored.
[Having sung two verses] his strength failed, but after lying still awhile he called on Mr.
Bradford to give him a pen and ink; he brought them, but the right hand had well nigh forgot
its cunning, and those active fingers which had been the blessed instruments of spiritual
consolation and pleasing instruction to thousands, could no longer perform their office.
Some time after, he said to me, "I want to write": I brought him a pen and ink, and on putting
the pen into his hand and holding the paper before him, he said, "I cannot." I replied, "Let
me write for you, sir; tell me what you would say." "Nothing," returned he, “but that God is
with us." In the forenoon he said, “I will get up." While his things were getting ready, he
broke out in a manner which, considering his extreme weakness, astonished us all, in these
blessed words:
I'll praise my Maker while I've breath,
And when my voice is lost in death,
Praise shall employ my nobler pow'rs;
My days of praise shall ne'er be past,
While life, and thought, and being last,
Or immortality endures.
Which were also the last words our Reverend and dear Father ever gave out in the City
Road Chapel, namely, on Tuesday evening before preaching from, "We through the Spirit
wait," and so forth.
When he got into his chair, we saw him change for death: but he, regardless of his dying
frame, said, with a weak voice, "Lord, Thou givest strength to those that can speak, and to
those that cannot: Speak, Lord, to all our hearts, and let them know that Thou loosest
tongues." He then sang:
To Father, Son, and Holy Ghost,
Who sweetly all agree.
Here his voice failed him, and after gasping for breath, he said, "Now we have done--let
us all go." We were obliged to lay him down on the bed from which he rose no more: but
after lying still, and sleeping a little, he called me to him and said, "Betsy, you Mr. Bradford,
and the others pray and praise." We knelt down, and truly our hearts were filled with the
Divine Presence; the room seemed to be filled with God.
A little after he spoke to Mr. Bradford about the key and contents of his bureau; while
he attended to the directions given him, Mr. Wesley called me and said, "I would have all
things ready for my Executors, Mr. Wolff, Mr. Horton, and Mr. Marriott"--here his voice
again failed; but taking breath he added, "Let me be buried in nothing but what is woolen,
467
WESLEY'S LAST HOURS
and let my corpse be carried in my coffin into the Chapel." Then, as if done with all below,
he again begged we would pray and praise.
The next pleasing awful scene was the great exertion he made in order to make Mr. B.
(who had not left the room) understand that he fervently desired a sermon he had written
on the love of God should be scattered abroad, and given away to everybody. Something
else he wished to say, but, alas! his speech failed; and those lips which used to feed many
were no longer able (except when particular strength was given) to convey their accustomed
sounds.
A little after, Mr. Horton coming in, we hoped that if he had anything of moment on
his mind, which he wished to communicate, he would again try to tell us what it was, and
that either Mr. Horton, or some of those who were most used to hear our dear Father's dying
voice would be able to interpret his meaning; but though he strove to speak, we were still
unsuccessful. Finding we could not understand what he said, he paused a little, and then
with all the remaining strength he had, cried out, "The best of all is, God is with us"; and
then, as if to assert the faithfulness of our promise-keeping Jehovah and comfort the hearts
of his weeping friends, lifting up his dying arm in token of victory and raising his feeble
voice with a holy triumph not to be expressed, again repeated the heart-reviving, words,
"The best of all is, God is with us!"
Some time after, giving him something to wet his parched lips, he said, "It will not do,
we must take the consequence; never mind the poor carcass.” Pausing a little, he cried, "The
clouds drop fatness!" and soon after, "The Lord is with us, the God of Jacob is our refuge!"
He then called us to prayer. Mr. Broadbent was again the mouth of our full hearts, and
though Mr. Wesley was greatly exhausted by these exertions, he appeared still more fervent
in spirit. Most of the night following, though he was often heard attempting to repeat the
psalm before-mentioned, he could only get out,
I'll praise---I'll praise---!
On Wednesday morning we found the closing scene drew near. Mr. Bradford, his
faithful friend and most affectionate son, prayed with him, and the last word he was heard
to articulate was, "Farewell!" A few minutes before ten, while Miss Wesley, Mr. Horton, Mr.
Brackenbury, Mr. and Mrs. Rogers, Dr. Whitehead, Mr. Broadbent, Mr. Whitefield, Mr.
Bradford, and E. R. were kneeling around his bed; according to his often expressed desire,
without a lingering groan, this man of God gathered up his feet in the presence of his
brethren!
468
WESLEY'S LAST HOURS
Indexes
Indexes
469
Indexes
Index of Scripture References
Genesis
1:27 18:32
Exodus
23:9
Deuteronomy
8:2 26
Job
3:17 27:21
Psalms
29:3-4 29:10 31:1 90:12 104:8 116:12-13 147:20
Proverbs
3:6
Ecclesiastes
11:1 12:13
Isaiah
26:4 45:22 45:22 55:1 55:6 55:6-7 61:1-2
Jeremiah
6:16 23:6
Ezekiel
24:16 33:2 33:11 37:4
Hosea
14:4 14:4
Micah
6:8
Malachi
2
Matthew
3 3:7 8:26 22:4 24:44 28:5
Mark
1:15 1:15 2:17 8:37 12:34 12:34 16:17
Luke
4:18 4:18-19 9:23 10:23-24 10:42 12:20 13:23 15:1 15:7 18 18:13 19:47
John
4:24 5:25 5:25 7:37 7:38 7:371 8:31 10:11
Acts
2:4 3:6 10:15 13:40-41 17:30 20 26:28 26:38 28:22 28:22
Index of Scripture References
470
Index of Scripture References
Romans
1:16 3:22-23 6:23 14:17 14:17
1 Corinthians
1:23 1:30 10:31 13:3
2 Corinthians
5:1-4 5:17 5:19 6:2
Galatians
6:12 6:14 6:14
Ephesians
5:14
Philippians
3:8 3:8
1 Thessalonians
5:19
2 Timothy
2:3
Hebrews
4:14 7:25 8:11 8:12 9:27 13:8
2 Peter
1:4
1 John
3:8 3:8 3:9 4:11 5 5:11 5:11 5:12
Revelation
20 20:11-12 20:12 22:12 22:17
471
Index of Scripture References
You might also enjoy these classic Christian books from the CCEL:
Grace Abounding by John Bunyan
Grace Abounding To the Chief of Sinners is John Bunyan's spiritual autobiography. In it he
tells of his conversion and struggle with faith. He wrote it while he was imprisoned for
preaching without a license. His main issue was a kind of "spiritual obsessive compulsive
disorder" as one reviewer puts it. Bunyan was constantly concerned about the state of his
salvation and whether God deemed him worthy enough for eternal life. This story communicates
the author's anguish over his sin, his confession, and the life-changing impact of
God's saving grace. Bunyan's spiritual struggles will remind readers that even the great minds
of faith had issues with belief, and his personal testimony will encourage anyone who is
doubting the status of their salvation.
Abby Zwart
CCEL Staff Writer
Formats available: PDF, Web, ePub, Kindle, mp3, and others. Visit the Kindle store or see
http://www.ccel.org/ccel/bunyan/grace.html.
Sermons on Several Occasions by John Wesley
Sermons on Several Occasions is a collection of 141 sermons compiled into five series. In his
first series, John Wesley presents what the Bible says concerning the way to heaven. In his
second series, Wesley sheds light on several important Christian doctrines and practices.
The first two series were edited and organized for publication by John Wesley himself. And
while one can assume that Wesley is responsible for all of the sermons in this book, it is
important to note the circumstances under which the final three series were published.
Unlike the first two series, the latter three series were published without Wesley's knowledge.
Consequently, the final sermons are not arranged by topic, and it is possible that some of
them are not Wesley's own compositions. Even so, these additional sermons are very valuable
contributions to the collection as a whole. The final three series contain sermons on a wide
variety of interesting topics, including love, death, faith, and even natural disaster. This
collection, especially the first two series, contains Wesley's most humble and honest attempts
to teach truth to those who seek it.
Emmalon Davis
CCEL Staff Writer
Formats available: PDF, Web, ePub, iBook, Kindle, and others. Visit the Kindle or iBook
store or see http://www.ccel.org/ccel/wesley/sermons.html.
Related Books
472
Related Books